SNORRI STURLUSONHEIMSKRINGLAVOLUME II

The printing of this book is made possible by a gift to the University ofCambridge in memory of Dorothea Coke, Skjæret, 1951

Snorri Sturluson

HEIMSKRINGLAVOLUME IIÓLÁFR HARALDSSON (THE SAINT)translated by

ALISON FINLAY
andANTHONY FAULKES

VIKING SOCIETY FOR NORTHERN RESEARCH
UNIVERSITY COLLEGE LONDON

2014

© VIKING SOCIETY 2014
ISBN: 978-0-903521-89-5
Corrected 2016
The cover illustration is from a fresco by the Isefjord Master (c. 1460–1480)
in the church at Tuse, north-west Sjælland, Denmark. Photograph by Peter
Bondesen, © Hideko Bondesen http://www.nordenskirker.dk/

Printed by Short Run Press Limited, Exeter

CONTENTS
INTRODUCTION................................................................................. vii
		
		
		
		

Óláfs saga helga............................................................................... vii
Earlier Texts and Sources.................................................................. ix
The Separate Saga and Heimskringla................................................ x
This Translation............................................................................... xii

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL REFERENCES............................................. xiii
HEIMSKRINGLA II. ............................................................................. 1		 Óláfs saga ins helga........................................................................... 3
		 Passages from Snorri’s Separate Óláfs saga helga not in			 Heimskringla............................................................................ 279

INDEX OF NAMES........................................................................... 313

IntroductionÓláfs saga helgaÓláfr Haraldsson, born c. 995, son of the petty king Haraldr grenski of Vestfold
in Norway and allegedly a great-great-grandson of Haraldr hárfagri,1 ruled
Norway from 1015 to 1028, before his death in battle at Stiklastaðir in 1030
after a period of exile in Russia. Óláfs saga helga, which chronicles this shortthough admittedly eventful life, is the longest saga in Heimskringla, making
up more than a third of the whole, and occupying a dominant position at its
centre. Clearly the justification for the scale of this saga is the framing ofÓláfr’s death as a martyrdom, and his future role as the patron saint of Norway,
the perpetuus rex Norvegiæ ‘perpetual king of Norway’ as he is dubbed in
the twelfth-century Historia Norwegiae (A History of Norway 2001, 17).
The political dimension of the saint’s cult is reflected in the Succession Law
introduced in Norway with the coronation of Magnús Erlingsson in 1163,
whereby all subsequent kings were to be considered as vassals holding
Norway as a fief from St Óláfr. In Heimskringla the influence of St Óláfr
after his death is registered by occasional miracles occurring during thereigns of subsequent kings and attributed to his sanctity (e.g. Magnús sagains góða ch. 27; Haralds saga Sigurðarsonar chs 14, 55; Haraldssona sagachs 24–25). Óláfs saga ins helga in Heimskringla is a fairly close revisionof the free-standing saga of the king, known as the Separate (or Great(est))
Saga of St Óláfr, written by Snorri probably shortly before the composition ofHeimskringla; in the Separate Saga these miracle stories are mostly collected
together at the end of that text. The relationship between Heimskringla andthe Separate Saga will be considered in more detail below.
It is often said that the saga of Óláfr Haraldsson ‘developed from theconfluence of two lines of historical writing in medieval Norway and Iceland,
the religious-historical tradition of saints’ lives and the secular-historical
tradition of royal biography’ (Heinrichs 1993, 447), but it is hard to draw ahard and fast line between the hagiographical and the historical in even theearliest texts about the king and his cult. Snorri’s own account is generally
categorised by scholars as a ‘profane saga’ (Widding et al. 1963, 328) and
Snorri credited (from a modern historian’s point of view) with rationalising
his source material by omitting or toning down the miraculous (e.g. Whaley
1991, 120, 131; see Phelpstead 2000, 297–98; 2007, 134–38 for discussionof this issue). But Sverrir Tómasson makes a case for the reading of the saga
as hagiography (e.g. 1994); and the length and strategic placing of the sagaas the climax of Heimskringla in itself suggests the endowment of Óláfr
1
The authenticity of Óláfr’s descent from Haraldr hárfagri is called into question
by some critics (Krag 1989 and 2002).

viii

heimskringla

with a significance beyond that of other, merely secular kings. That this was
Snorri’s deliberate choice can be seen by the contrast with the treatment ofÓláfr in other texts such as Fagrskinna, in which ‘no special prominence isgiven to his story’ (Heinrichs 1993, 448).
Carl Phelpstead argues that Snorri’s approach is ‘dialogic’, representing adeliberate juxtaposition of historical and hagiographical viewpoints, in orderto capture contradictions in the king’s own story: ‘hagiographic and nonhagiographic genres are juxtaposed within the text so as to provoke reflection
on the nature of Óláfr’s sainthood’ (2000, 294; 2007, 132). Other scholars
too have noted the contradictions in Óláfr’s transitions from youthful viking
to energetically proselytising king to saint and martyr. For Gabriel TurvillePetre they are successfully reconciled: Óláfr ‘became a saint gradually as
he faced the trials of this life’ (1953, 222); for Sverre Bagge, unresolved:‘Snorri does not describe a development. He describes three successive
characters with no real link between them’ (1991, 182). These contradictions
arise surely from the rapidity with which Óláfr’s cult was established, sothat the hagiographical materials attached to the cult developed side by side,and in dialogue with, with the poetic record which was based ultimately oneyewitness accounts and personal memories of the king’s life.
Óláfs saga ins helga itself gives an account of the establishment of the cultof St Óláfr, just over a year after the king’s fall; Þórarinn loftunga’s poemGlælognskviða, despite being introduced by Snorri as ‘about Sveinn Álfífuson’,dwells on Óláfr’s elevation to sanctity and the miracles he has achieved; dated
by its location within the short reign of Óláfr’s unpopular Danish successor
Sveinn Álfífuson to between 1030 and 1034, it stands as the first surviving text
to refer to Óláfr as a saint. The cult soon established itself in Niðaróss (nowknown as Trondheim), where his body was enshrined, and was associatedwith the archbishopric founded there in 1152/53, with authority over Norway,
Iceland and other areas of Norse settlement. Another early poem, SigvatrÞórðarson’s Erfidrápa Óláfs helga, which refers to Óláfr’s sanctity and someof the miracles attributed to him, is dated to around the time of the return ofÓláfr’s son Magnús from exile to claim the throne of Norway in 1035. Einarr
Skúlason’s poem Geisli, composed for the dedication of the new cathedral in
1152/53, provides further poetical testimony to the by then well establishedcult, praising Óláfr’s warlike qualities as well as the miracles attributed tohim, and recording his death at Stiklastaðir, the subsequent enshrinementof his body and the establishment of the archdiocese. The cult was quick tospread; evidence of the earliest liturgy for the saint’s feast day is preserved
from c. 1050 in England, probably as a result of the re-establishment there of
Grímkell, Óláfr’s hirðbiskup ‘household bishop’, who was the prime mover,according to Heimskringla, in establishing the king’s sanctity after his fall (chs

introductionix

243–44). According to Adam of Bremen, Óláfr had brought Grímkell fromEngland to assist in the strengthening of Christianity in Norway and beyond(1959, 94); he became bishop of Selsey in 1038/39.
Earlier Texts and Sources
Turville-Petre writes: ‘it is probable that the clerks of Niðaróss had begun
to keep records of the miracles worked through the agency of their patronsoon after his relics were translated in 1031’ (1953, 171). Einarr Skúlason’s
poem recounts fourteen miracles attributed to the saint; eight of these are also
related in surviving collections of miracle stories dated to the later twelfth
century, in Latin versions now called the Acta Sancti Olavi and the Passio
et miracula beati Olavi, with a translated version in the Old Norwegian
Homily Book. This suggests that by 1152/53, when Einarr’s poem wascomposed, a written collection of miracles was already in existence and was
the poet’s source. Some at least of this material is attributed to Archbishop
Eysteinn of Niðaróss. One such collection, or more than one, is mentionedby Theodoricus, the author of one of the three synoptic histories from thelate twelfth century that represent the earliest surviving records of thewriting of what is classified as the secular history of Norway (Theodoricus
monachus 1998, 33). Theodoricus refers not only to miracles performed byÓláfr but to the exhumation and enshrining of his body at Niðaróss, material
deriving from the short passio or vita that accompanied the miracle stories.
Lessons for the saint’s feast day were derived from these texts and widely
disseminated.2 An extract from the Passio sancti Olavi gives a flavour of
the rhetoric adopted by the hagiographers, styling Óláfr as the blamelesspreacher of God’s word and his death as martyrdom (A History of Norway
2001, 30–31):

The martyr of Christ chanced to come into that district to preach God’s grace tothe unbelieving people. When the enemies of the truth learnt this, they summoneda wicked council and gathered together against the Lord and his anointed. For
his preaching of salvation was entirely opposed to them and their works. Someof them were corrupted by the bribes of his enemy, a certain Knútr; some were
prompted by malice alone and, further, were unwilling to receive a new religion,
contrary to their ancestral laws. So they assembled an army and gave battle to
the king at the place now called Stiklarstaðir, catching him unawares and at somelittle distance from his own men. But the most illustrious martyr was unafraid
in the face of the multitude, his thoughts wholly centred on things celestialand in his innermost being desirous of attaining heaven through the crown ofmartyrdom . . . So in order to crown him with greater glory, God permitted theglorious martyr to fall by the spears of the wicked.

A full account of these texts and their relationships can be found in Phelpstead
2001; for a recent addition to scholarship on this subject, see Jiroušková 2010.
2

xheimskringla

Only six fragments, dating from about 1225, survive of what is believed
to be the earliest extended life of the king, known as The Oldest Saga of StÓláfr, and thought to have been written in Iceland at the end of the twelfth
century. What survives is anecdotal, notably including stories of the king’s
encounters with poets, and incorporating six complete and one fragmentaryskaldic stanza; chronologically, the fragments derive from the middle partof the saga, excluding the king’s early viking exploits and his death in battle.
Although this text is otherwise lost, the surviving Legendary Saga of St Óláfr, aslightly abridged Norwegian redaction written in or near Trondheim probably
in the mid-thirteenth century, can be seen by comparison with the existing
fragments to be closely based on it. As the modern title suggests, the bias of the
Legendary Saga is hagiographical (from the specialised use of legend to mean
‘written saint’s life’), including uncritical accounts of miracles performed
throughout Óláfr’s life as well as posthumously. Two interpolations of material
not derived from the Oldest Saga—a list of miracles close to those found in
the Norwegian Homily Book and an account of Óláfr’s missionary activity
in Guðbrandsdalar—intensify this emphasis. Turville-Petre characterises
the genesis of the Oldest Saga, and its descendant the Legendary Saga, as acoming together of foreign hagiographical form and native, largely poeticalmaterial: ‘Although lives of foreign saints might suggest a form for the
biographer of S. Ólafr, they could not supply the material, for which theauthor must rely on native sources’ (1953, 179)—largely the verses made byskalds patronised by the king himself, or composed soon after his lifetime.
Snorri may well have known the Oldest Saga, but it is another now lostwork, a lífssaga ‘biography’ by his older contemporary Styrmir inn fróði
‘the Learned’ Kárason, that is believed to have been the source he usedmost extensively, not least because Styrmir was Snorri’s close associate.
Fragments of Styrmir’s saga survive in the form of eleven ‘articles’ appended
to the version of Snorri’s Separate Saga included in the fourteenth-century
compilation Flateyjarbók; many of the expansions made to Snorri’s saga in
Flateyjarbók and other later redactions have also been shown to derive from
Styrmir’s text (Rowe 2005, 264–70).
The Separate Saga and Heimskringla
In this translation, as in the edition of Bjarni Aðalbjarnarson on which it isbased, the main text (that of Óláfs saga helga in Heimskringla) is followedby those passages from the Separate Saga that do not appear in Heimskringla.
Comparison of these passages with the Heimskringla version shows how the
Separate Saga was adapted for inclusion in the compendium. The Separate
Saga has a structure of its own, surrounding the saga of St Óláfr proper withsummaries of the reigns that preceded and followed that of the saint himself;introduction

xi

but the text of the greater part of the saga is comparable enough to that ofHeimskringla to be considered a redaction of the same work. In a sense thisis how it was treated by medieval scribes, since in two of the major branchesof manuscripts of Heimskringla, those deriving from Fríssbók and thosefrom Jöfraskinna, the saga of St Óláfr is omitted entirely, perhaps because
the scribes or their commissioners already had access to manuscripts of
the Separate Saga; in the case of Jöfraskinna an abbreviated version of the
Separate Saga was added later. Other scribes blended the Separate Saga andHeimskringla versions in copying the saga (Whaley 1991, 41–42). The now
lost manuscript Kringla is considered to be the closest to Snorri’s archetypeof Heimskringla, and seventeenth-century transcripts of this are used for theedition of Óláfs saga as for the rest of Heimskringla.3 The Separate Saga isfound in a comparatively large number of manuscripts; the edition of Johnsen
and Jón Helgason (1941) gives variant readings from twelve manuscripts inaddition to the oldest and only complete version, that of Perg 4to nr 2 in theRoyal Library Stockholm, from 1250–1300. The editors also make use often, such as Flateyjarbók (mentioned above), which have interpolated texts
based on the Separate Saga.
The Separate Saga begins in some manuscripts with a Prologue, which
exists in a shorter and a longer version. That translated here is the longer
version, found in the main manuscript and in some other manuscripts; theshorter version is found in two manuscripts, and there are others that seemnever to have had a Prologue (Whaley 1991, 55). Both versions are generally
agreed to be reworkings by later redactors of Snorri’s Prologue to the whole ofHeimskringla (Sverrir Tómasson 1988, 383). Thus, for instance, the Prologue
to the Separate Saga reproduces the references to the Age of Burning and
the Age of Mounds (Heimskringla I, 4) relevant only to Ynglinga saga; andmost of its material is shared with the Heimskringla Prologue, reordered
and abbreviated. Significant differences are that Óláfr helgi is specificallyintroduced, and the inclusion of information about Icelanders defended on
the ground that they brought first-hand accounts of Óláfr to Iceland: ‘I knowthat it will seem, if this account comes abroad, as though I have said a great
deal about Icelandic people, but the reason for this is that Icelandic people
who saw or heard about these events, carried these accounts here to thiscountry, and people have afterwards learnt about them from them’ (422). The
implication that oral narrative other than verse has been used as a significant,though less verbally fixed and therefore less reliable, source is also evident
in the more detailed statement in this Prologue about the use of skaldic andother sources, as Theodore Andersson has pointed out (Andersson 2008).
3
Bjarni Aðalbjarnarson notes the occasional use of readings from Separate Saga
manuscripts where those of Heimskringla are clearly incorrect (Hkr II, cvii).

xii

heimskringla

This Translation
Like Heimskringla I, published by the Viking Society in 2011, this trans­
lation is based on the Íslenzk fornrit edition of Heimskringla by BjarniAðalbjarnarson (Íslenzk fornrit XXVI–XXVIII, Hkr I–III). Óláfs saga helga
occupies the whole of Hkr II. Page numbers of this edition appear here insquare brackets, and internal page references as well as those in the index
and introduction are to this edition. The prose has been translated by Anthony
Faulkes and the verses by Alison Finlay, who also wrote this Introduction.
Both have contributed footnotes, but as in vol. I, many of these are closely
based on those of Bjarni Aðalbjarnarson.
To the right of each verse is noted, as in Heimskringla I, the name ofthe poem and the stanza number, but in this volume these are based on theattributions in the new edition of the skaldic corpus, of which the relevant
volume has recently been published, Skaldic Poetry of the Scandinavian
Middle Ages I. Poetry from the Kings’ Sagas 1: From Mythical Times to c.
1035 (Skald I) . These attributions sometimes differ slightly from those in
the older edition of Finnur Jónsson (FJ), which was used in Heimskringla I.
The page number on which the verse appears in the new skaldic edition is
also noted here, and can be referred to for full information on the meaning
and manuscript status of each verse. This edition has proved invaluable forthe interpretation of the verses in this translation, and in specific instances
the editors of particular poems have been acknowledged in the footnotes.
The interpretations sometimes differ, however, since our translation has
followed manuscripts of Heimskringla that are not always the ones chosen
as primary manuscripts by the editors of the skaldic edition.
The verses sometimes preserve archaic spellings of names, appropriate
to the presumed date of composition of the verse, thus ‘·leifr’ for ‘Óláfr’
and ‘Hkon’ for ‘Hákon’. Although these are more often the reconstructionsof editors than spellings found in surviving manuscripts, they are retained
here in accordance with the conventions used in the Íslenzk fornrit edition.
Similarly, when names appear in alternative forms in the text (such as Fiðr/Finnr), the identity of the characters is made clear in the Index of names.
We are most grateful to Carl Phelpstead for reading a proof of this book,and for the many useful suggestions he has made.

Bibliographical References
This bibliography incorporates that published in Volume I, with the addition ofreferences made in this volume.
1GT = The First Grammatical Treatise 1972. Ed. Hreinn Benediktsson. Reykjavík.
3GT = The Third Grammatical Treatise. In Den Tredje og Fjærde Grammatiske
Afhand­ling i Snorres Edda. 1884. Ed. Björn Magnússon Ólsen. København,
1–119.
Adam of Bremen 1959. History of the Archbishops of Hamburg-Bremen. Trans.
Francis J. Tschan. New York.
Ágrip = Ágrip af Nóregskonunga sƒgum. Fagrskinna—Nóregs konunga tal 1984.
Ed. Bjarni Einarsson. Reykjavík, 1–54. ÍF XXIX.
Ágrip 2008 = Ágrip af Nóregskonunga sƒgum. 2008. Ed. M. J. Driscoll. London.
A History of Norway and The Passion and Miracles of the Blessed Óláfr 2001.
Trans. Devra Kunin. Ed. with introduction and notes by Carl Phelpstead. London.
Andersson, Theodore M. 1993. ‘Snorri Sturluson and the Saga School at Munkaþverá’.
In Snorri Sturluson. Kolloquium anläßlich der 750. Wiederkehr seines Todesdages.
Ed. Alois Wolf. Tübingen, 9–25. ScriptOralia 51.
Andersson,Theodore M. 2008. ‘The Oral Sources for Óláfs saga helga in Heims­
kringla’. Saga-Book XXXII 5–38.
Andersson,Theodore M. and K. E. Gade (trans.) 2000. Morkinskinna: The Earliest
Icelandic Chronicle of the Norwegian Kings (1030–1157). Ithaca and London.
Islandica LI.
Anglo-Saxon Chronicle = Two of the Saxon Chronicles Parallel 1892–99. Ed. John
Earle and Charles Plummer. Oxford.
Ármann Jakobsson 2005. ‘Royal Biography’. In Companion to Old Norse-Icelandic
Literature. Ed. Rory McTurk. Oxford, 388–402.
Ásgeir Blöndal Magnússon 1989. Íslensk orðsifjabók. Reykjavík.
Bagge, Sverre 1991. Society and Politics in Snorri Sturluson’s Heimskringla.
Berkeley.
Boulhosa, Patricia Pires 2005. Icelanders and the Kings of Norway. Mediaeval Sagas
and Legal Texts. Leiden and Boston. The Northern World 17.
Clunies Ross, Margaret 1999. ‘From Iceland to Norway. Essential Rites of Passage
for an Early Icelandic Skald’. Alvíssmál 9, 55–72.
Dillmann, François-Xavier 2000. ‘Pour l’étude des traditions relatives à l’enterre­ment
du roi Halfdan le Noir’. In International Scandinavian and Medieval Studies inMemory of Gerd Wolfgang Weber. Ed. Michael Dallapiazza et al.Trieste, 147–56.
Edda Magnúsar Ólafssonar 1979. Ed. Anthony Faulkes. Reykjavík.
Egils saga Skalla-Grímssonar 1933. Ed. Sigurður Nordal. Reykjavík. ÍF II.
Ellis Davidson, Hilda 1943. The Road to Hel. A Study of the Conception of the Deadin Old Norse Literature. Cambridge.
Fagrskinna. In Ágrip af Nóregskonunga sƒgum. Fagrskinna—Nóregs konunga tal
1984. Ed. Bjarni Einarsson. Reykjavík, 55–364. ÍF XXIX.
Falk, Hjalmar 1912.‘Altnordisches Seewesen’. Wörter und Sachen 4, 1–122.
Falk, Hjalmar 1914. Altnordische Waffenkunde. Kristiania.
Farrell, R. T. 1972. Beowulf, Swedes and Geats. London.

xiv

heimskringla

Faulkes, Anthony 1966. Rauðúlfs þáttr. A Study. Reykjavík. Studia Islandica 25.
Faulkes, Anthony (ed.) 2011. Two Icelandic Stories. London. Viking Society Text
Series IV.
Fell, Christine 1981. ‘Víkingarvísur’. In Speculum norroenum. Norse Studies inMemory of Gabriel Turville-Petre. Ed. U. Dronke et al. Odense, 106–22.
Fidjestøl, B. 1982. Det norrøne fyrstediktet. Øvre Ervik. Universitet i Bergen Nordisk
institutts skriftserie 11.
Finlay, Alison 2011. ‘Risking one’s Head. Vafþrúðnismál and the Mythic Power ofPoetry’. In Myths, Legends, and Heroes. Essays on Old Norse and Old English
Literature. Ed. Daniel Anlezark. Toronto, 91–108.
FJ = Finnur Jónsson (ed.) 1912–15. Den norsk-islandske skjalde­digtning A I–II,
B I–II. København.
Flb = Flateyjarbók I–IV 1944–45. Ed. Sigurður Nordal. Reykjavík.
Foote, Peter 1978. ‘Wrecks and Rhymes’. In The Vikings. Ed. T. Andersson and K. I.
Sandred. Uppsala, 57–66. Reprinted in Peter Foote 1984. Aurvandilstá. Norse
Studies. Ed. M. Barnes, H. Bekker-Nielsen and G. W. Weber. Odense, 222–35.
The Viking Collection 2.
Foote, Peter and David Wilson 1970. The Viking Achievement. London.
Fóstbrœðra saga. In Vestfirðinga sƒgur 1943. Ed. Björn K. Þórólfsson and Guðni
Jónsson. Reykjavík, 119–276. ÍF VI.
Frank, Roberta 1984. ‘Viking Atrocity and Skaldic Verse: The Rite of the BloodEagle’. English Historical Review 99, 332–43.
Fritzner, Johan 1886–96. Ordbog over det gamle norske Sprog I–III. Kristiania.
Fsk = Fagrskinna.
Grettis saga Ásmundarsonar 1936. Ed. Guðni Jónsson. Reykjavík. ÍF VII.
Grønlie, Siân (trans.) 2006. Íslendingabók, Kristni saga. The Book of the Icelanders,
The Story of the Conversion. London. Viking Society Text Series XVIII.
Gylf = Gylfaginning. In Snorri Sturluson 2005. Edda. Prologue and Gylfaginning.
Ed. Anthony Faulkes. London.
Hálfs saga ok Hálfsrekka 1981. Ed. Hubert Seelow. Reykjavík.
Halldór Halldórsson 1954. Íslenzk Orðtök. Reykjavík.
Hallfreðar saga. In Vatnsdœla saga. Hallfreðar saga. Kormáks saga 1939. Ed. Einar
Ól. Sveinsson. Reykjavík, 133–200. ÍF VIII.
Háttatal = Snorri Sturluson 2007. Edda. Háttatal. Ed. Anthony Faulkes. London.
[Referred to by stanza and, where appropriate, line no.]Heimskringla 1893–1901 = Snorri Sturluson. Heimskringla I–IV. Ed. Finnur Jónsson.
København.
Heinrichs, Anne 1993. ‘Óláfs saga helga’. In Medieval Scandinavia. An Encyclopedia.
Ed. Phillip Pulsiano et al. New York and London, 447–48.
Hemings þáttr Áslákssonar 1962. Ed. Gillian Fellows Jensen. Copenhagen. Editiones
Arnamagnæanæ B 3.
Historia Norwegie 2003. Ed. Inger Ekrem and Lars Boje Mortensen. Trans. Peter
Fisher. Copenhagen.
Hkr = Snorri Sturluson 1941–51. Heimskringla I–III. Ed. Bjarni Aðalbjarnarson.
Reykjavík. ÍF XXVI–XXVIII.
ÍF = Íslenzk fornrit I ff. 1933– . Reykjavík.
Íslendinga saga. In Sturlunga saga I.

bibliography

xvÍslendingabók = Ari Þorgilsson 1968. Íslendingabók. In Íslendingabók. Landnámabók.
Ed. Jakob Benediktsson. Reykjavík, 1–28. ÍF I.
J = Jöfraskinna (See vol. 1, p. xiii).
Jesch, Judith 2001. Ships and Men in the Late Viking Age. The Vocabulary of Runic
Inscriptions and Skaldic Verse. Woodbridge.
Jiroušková, Lenka 2010. ‘Textual Evidence for the Transmission of the Passio Olavi
Prior to 1200 and its Later Literary Transformations’. In Saints and their Liveson the Periphery: Veneration of Saints in Scandinavia and Eastern Europe (c.
1000–1200). Ed. Haki Antonsson and Ildar H. Garipzanov. Turnhout, 219–39.
Johnsen, A. O. and Jón Helgason (eds) 1941. Den store saga om Olav den hellige. Oslo.
Jóms (291) = Jómsvíkinga saga 1969. Ed. Ólafur Halldórsson. Reykjavík [ÁM 291 4to].
Jóms (510) = Jómsvíkinga saga (efter cod. AM 510, 4to) samt Jómsvíkinga drápa
1879. Ed. Carl af Petersens. Lund.
Jón Hnefill Aðalsteinsson 1997. Blót í norrœnum sið. Rýnt í forn trúarbrögð meðþjóðfræðilegri aðferð. Reykjavík.
Jónas Kristjánsson 1977. ‘Egils saga og konungasögur’. In Sjötíu ritgerðir helgaðar
Jakobi Benediktssyni, 20 júlí 1977. Ed. Einar G. Pétursson and Jónas Kristjánsson.
Reykjavík, 449–72.
Jónas Kristjánsson 1990. ‘Var Snorri Sturluson upphafsmaður íslendingasagna?’
Andvari 115, 85–105.
Jørgensen, Jon Gunnar 1995. ‘ “Snorre Sturlesøns Fortale paa sin Chrønicke”. Om
kildene til opplysningen om Heimskringlas forfatter’. Gripla 9, 45–62.
Jørgensen, Jon Gunnar 2007. The Lost Vellum Kringla. Trans. Siân Grønlie.
Copenhagen. Biblio­theca Arnamagnæana 45.
K = Kringla (see Introduction p. xi).
Keraliunas, Simas 1994. ‘The Information on the Aistians in Olafs saga Tryggva­
sonar and its Importance for the History of the East Baltic Region’. In Samtíðar
sögur. Preprints of the ninth International Saga Conference II, 450–54. Akureyri.
Knýt = Knýtlinga saga. In Danakonunga sƒgur 1982. Ed. Bjarni Guðnason.
Reykjavík, 91–321. ÍF XXXV.
Krag, Claus 1989. ‘Norge sem odel i Harald hårfagres ætt’. [Norwegian] Historisk
tidsskrift 68, 288–302.
Krag, Claus 2002. ‘Myten om Hårfagreættens odel—et svar til Knut Dørum’.
[Norwegian] Historisk tidsskrift 81, 381–94.
Landn = Landnámabók. In Íslendingabók. Landnámabók 1968. Ed. Jakob
Benediktsson. Reykjavík, 29–397. ÍF I.
Laws of Early Iceland I 1980. Trans. Andrew Dennis, Peter Foote and Richard
Perkins. Winnipeg.
Legendary saga = Olafs saga hins helga. Die ‘Legendarische saga’ über Olaf den
Heiligen (Hs. Delagard. saml. nr. 811) 1982. Ed. Anne Heinrichs, Doris Janshen,
Elke Radicke and Hartmut Röhn. Heidelberg.
Leland, Charles Godfrey 1892. Etruscan Roman Remains in Popular Tradition.
New York and London.
Lind, E. H. 1920–21. Norsk-isländska personbinamn från medeltiden. Uppsala.
Lindow, John 2007. ‘St Olaf and the Skalds’. In Sanctity in the North: Saints, Lives,and Cults in Medieval Scandinavia. Ed. T. A. DuBois. Toronto, 103–27.
Lindquist, I. 1929. Norröna Lovkväden från 800- och 900-Talen. Lund.

xviheimskringla

LP = Sveinbjörn Egilsson 1931. Lexicon Poeticum Antiquæ Linguæ Septentrionalis.
Rev. Finnur Jónsson. Copenhagen.
Maríu saga 1871. Ed. C. R. Unger. Christiania.
Mork = Morkinskinna 2011. Ed. Ármann Jakobsson and Þórður Ingi Guðjónsson.
ÍF XXIII.
Mork (Flb) = Passages in Flb taken to be derived from the original Morkinskinna,
printed in Mork (and other editions of Morkinskinna).
NGL = Norges gamle love indtil 1387 1846–95. Ed. R. Keyser et al. Christiania.
NN = E. A. Kock 1923–44. Notationes Norrœnæ I–XXVIII. Lund. [References areto paragraph numbers]
Oddr = Oddr munkr Snorrason 2006. Óláfs saga Tryggvasonar. In Færeyinga saga.
Óláfs saga Tryggvasonar eptir Odd munk Snorrason. Ed. Ólafur Halldórsson.
Reykjavík, 123–380. ÍF XXV.
O’Donoghue, Heather 2005. Skaldic Verse and the Poetics of Saga Narrative. Oxford.
ÓH = Den store saga om Olav den hellige 1941. Ed. O. A. Johnsen and Jón Helgason.
Oslo.
Ólafur Halldórsson 1965. ‘Flutningur handrita milli Íslands og Noregs fyrr á öldum’.
Tíminn, 17th June. Reprinted in Grettisfærsla. Safn ritgerða eftir Ólaf Halldórssongefið út á sjötugsafmæli hans 18. apríl 1990. 1990. Reykjavík, 339–47.
Ólafur Halldórsson 1979. ‘Sagnaritun Snorra Sturlusonar’. In Snorri: átta alda
minning. Reykjavík, 113–38. Reprinted in Grettisfærsla. Safn ritgerða eftirÓlaf Halldórsson gefið út á sjötugsafmæli hans 18. apríl 1990. 1990. Reykjavík,
376–95.
Oldest saga of St Oláfr = Anhang. In Olafs saga hins helga. En kort saga om kong
Olaf den hellige fra anden halvdeel af det tolfte aarhundrede 1849. Ed. R. Keyser
and C. R. Unger. Christiania, 90–95.
Olrik, Axel 1909. ‘At sidde paa Hoj’. Danske Studier, 1–10.
ONP = Ordbog over det norrøne prosasprog at http://onp.ku.dk
Orkn = Orkneyinga saga 1965. Ed. Finnbogi Guðmundsson. Reykjavík. ÍF XXXIV.
ÓTM = Óláfs saga Tryggvasonar en mesta I–III 1958–2000. Ed. Ólafur Halldórsson.
Copenhagen. Editiones Arnamagnæanæ A 1–3.
Phelpstead, Carl 2000. ‘In Honour of St Óláfr. The Miracle Stories in Snorri
Sturluson’s Óláfs saga helga’. Saga-Book XXV, 292–306.
Phelpstead, Carl 2001. ‘Introduction’. In A History of Norway.
Phelpstead, Carl 2007. Holy Vikings. Saints’ Lives in the Old Icelandic Kings’ Sagas.
Tempe.
Poetic Edda = Edda. Die Lieder des Codex Regius I 1962. Ed. Hans Kuhn. Heidelberg.
Rauðúlfs þáttr: in ÓH 655–82; normalised text with notes and translation at www.
vsnrweb-publications.org.uk/Raudulfs%20thattr.%20text.pdf
Rowe, Elizabeth Ashman 2005. The Development of Flateyjarbók. Iceland and theNorwegian Dynastic Crisis of 1389. Odense. The Viking Collection 15.
Separate Saga of St Óláfr = ÓH.
Skald I = Diana Whaley (ed.) Skaldic Poetry of the Scandinavian Middle
Ages. I. Poetry from the Kings’ Sagas 1: From Mythical Times to c. 1035.
2012. Turnhout.
Skald II = Kari Ellen Gade (ed.). Skaldic Poetry of the Scandinavian Middle Ages.
II. Poetry from the Kings’ Sagas 2. From c. 1035 to c. 1300 2009. Turnhout.

bibliography

xvii

Skáldsk = Snorri Sturluson 1998. Edda. Skáldskaparmál. Ed. Anthony Faulkes.
London.
Skjƒldunga saga: in Danakonunga sƒgur 1982. Ed. Bjarni Guðnason. Reykja­vík,
3–90. ÍF XXXV.
SnE II = Edda Snorra Sturlusonar II 1852. Ed. Jón Sigurðsson et al. Hafniæ.
Snorri Sturluson 1987. Edda. Trans. Anthony Faulkes. London.
Stefán Karlsson 1976. ‘Kringum Kringlu’. Landsbókasafn Íslands: Árbók, 5–25.
Reprinted in Stafkrókar. Ritgerðir eftir Stefán Karlsson gefnar út í tilefni af
sjötugsafmæli hans 2000. Reykjavík, 253–73.
Stefán Karlsson 1979. ‘Islandsk bogeksport til Norge i middelalderen’. Maal og
minne, 1–17. Reprinted in Stafkrókar. Ritgerðir eftir Stefán Karlsson gefnar út í
tilefni af sjötugsafmæli hans 2000. Reykjavík, 188–205.
Straubhaar, Sandra Ballif 2002. ‘Ambiguously Gendered. The Skalds Jórunn, Auðrand Steinunn’. In Cold Counsel. Women in Old Norse Literature and Mythology.
Ed. Sarah M. Anderson and Karen Swenson. New York and London, 261–72.
Sturlunga saga I–II 1946. Ed. Jón Jóhannesson et al. Reykjavík.
Sverrir Tómasson 1994. ‘The Hagiography of Snorri Sturluson, especially in the Great
Saga of St Olaf’. In Saints and Sagas: A Symposium. Ed. Hans Bekker-Nielsen
and Birte Carlé. Odense, 49–71.
Sverrir Tómasson 1998. Formálar íslenskra sagnaritara á miðöldum. Rannsókn
bókmenntahefðar. Reykjavík.
Theodoricus monachus 1998. An Account of the Ancient History of the NorwegianKings. Trans. David and Ian McDougall. London.
Turville-Petre, E. O. G. 1953. Origins of Icelandic Literature. Oxford.
Turville-Petre, E. O. G. 1976. Scaldic Poetry. Oxford.
Turville-Petre, Joan 1988. ‘A tree dream in Old Icelandic’. Scripta Islandica 39,
12–20.
de Vries, J. 1977. Altnordisches etymologisches Wörterbuch. 2nd revised edition.
Leiden.
Wanner, Kevin J. 2008. Snorri Sturluson and the Edda. The Conversion of Cultural
Capital in Medieval Scandinavia. Toronto.
Whaley, Diana 1991. Heimskringla. An Introduction. London.
Whaley, Diana (ed.) 1998. The Poetry of Arnórr jarlaskáld. London.
Widding, Ole, Hans Bekker-Nielsen and L. K. Shook 1963. ‘The Lives of the Saints
in Old Norse Prose. A Handlist’. Mediaeval Studies 25, 294–337.
Örvar-Odds saga. In Fornaldarsögur norðurlanda 1950. Ed. Guðni Jónsson.
Reykjavík, II 199–363.

SNORRI STURLUSONHEIMSKRINGLAIIóláfs saga helga

3[3] Óláfs saga ins helga
CHAPTER ONE
Óláfr, son of Haraldr inn grenski (the Grenlander), was brought up with his
stepfather Sigurðr sýr (Pig) and his mother Ásta. Hrani inn víðfǫrli (the FarTravelled) was with Ásta. He fostered Óláfr Haraldsson. Óláfr soon became anaccomplished man, handsome-looking, of middling height. He was sensible andsoon a good speaker too. Sigurðr sýr was a very enthusiastic farmer and kept his
men very busy, and he frequently went himself to see to his fields and meadowsor animals, to building work, or wherever men were busy at something.
CHAPTER TWO
It happened on one occasion that King Sigurðr was going to ride out of the
farm when there wasn’t a man in at the farm. He told his stepson Óláfr tosaddle a horse for him. Óláfr went to the goat-shed and from there took thebiggest buck there was and led it to the house and put on it the king’s saddle,
and then went and tells the king that now he had got a mount ready for him.
Then King Sigurðr went along and saw what Óláfr had done. He said:‘It is obvious that you are deliberately frustrating my orders. No doubt yourmother thinks it proper that I should make no demands on you that are notto your liking. It is obvious that we are not both going to turn out [4] to havethe same disposition. You are going to be much more arrogant than I am.’Óláfr made little response and laughed at him and went away.
CHAPTER ThreeÓláfr Haraldsson, when he grew up, was not tall, a medium man and very sturdily
built, physically strong, his hair light brown, broad in the face, light and ruddyof complexion, with exceptionally fine, handsome and keen eyes, so that it was
fearful to look into his eyes if he was angry. Óláfr was a very accomplished
man in many ways, he knew well how to use a bow and was a good swimmer,
most skilled with a javelin, an able craftsman with a good eye for all kinds ofcraftsmanship, both his own work and other people’s. He was known as Óláfr
digri (the Stout). He was bold and eloquent in speech, matured early in every
way, both physically and mentally, beloved of all his kinsmen and acquaintances,competitive in sports, wanting to outdo everyone, as befitted his status and birth.
CHAPTER fourÓláfr Haraldsson was twelve years old at the time he boarded a warshipfor the first time. His mother Ásta put Hrani, who was known as King-

4heimskringla

Fosterer, in charge of the force and alongside Óláfr, for Hrani had often
been on viking expeditions before. When Óláfr took over the force and theships, then his followers gave him the name of king, as it was the custom
that the rulers of troops who were on viking expeditions, when they [5]were of royal blood, then they immediately took the title of king, eventhough they ruled no lands. Hrani sat at the rudder-control.1 This is why
some people say that Óláfr was an oarsman, but he was still king overthe force. They took their course eastwards along the coast and first of
all to Denmark. So says Óttarr svarti (the Black), when he made a poem
about King Óláfr:2
		
1.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Young, you launched, king bold in battle, Hƒfuðlausn 3
the blood-of-land stallion3		
Skald I 745
on course to Denmark; you’ve become
accustomed to fine valour.
From the north, most fruitful
your faring grew; now power			
you've gained, king, from such keenness;clearly I heard of your venture.

CHAPTER five
So when autumn came, he sailed east along the coast of the realm of the
Svíar, then began to ravage and burn the land, since he felt he had to pay the
Svíar back for their total hostility in [6] taking his father’s life. Óttarr svarti
says it in plain words, that he then went east from Denmark:
		
2.
			

East with vessels oar-decorated 		you pressed over the salt sea. 		

Hƒfuðlausn 4
Skald I 746

1
A rope or thong holding the upper part of the shank of the rudder to the side of
the ship. It could be removed to swing the lower part of the rudder up to allow theship to sail in shallow water.
2
The Icelandic poet Óttarr svarti, of unknown family except that Snorri identifies
him as the maternal nephew of the poet Sigvatr Þórðarson (see ch. 91), is said tohave composed for five patrons beside Óláfr helgi, including King Sveinn tjúguskegg
and King Knútr inn ríki of the Danes and King Óláfr sœnski of the Swedes. Partsof poems in honour of the latter two are preserved, as well as twenty stanzas ofÓttarr’s Hƒfuðlausn ‘Head-Ransom’ in honour of Óláfr helgi. A story preserved in
Flateyjarbók explains the origin of this title (which was also applied to poems by
Egill Skalla-Grímsson and Þórarinn loftunga), suggesting that Óttarr had offended
the king by composing a love poem for the king’s wife Ástríðr, and was forced tocompose the praise-poem in recompense. It is worth noting that Snorri does not givethe poem this title in Hkr.
3
vengis dreyra blakkr: ‘horse of the blood of the field, land (sea)’, ship.

5óláfs saga helga

			
			
			
			
			
			

From the land, shields of limewood,
land-guard,4 onto ships you carried.
You used sails and set themsometimes before the sea-thrower.5
Many much-rowed oars cut into
the mighty swell beneath you.

		
3.
			
			
			

Great fear befell people
from your journey, battle-snake’s
swan’s feeder;6 then you started
to stain red Svíþjóð’s headlands.

Hǫfuðlausn 6
Skald I 748

CHAPTER six
That autumn near Sótasker (Sóti’s rocks) Óláfr fought his first battle. It is among
the Svíasker. There he fought against vikings, and the one that was their leader
is named as Sóti.7 [7] Óláfr’s force was much smaller and his ships larger. He
positioned his ships between some rocks, and it was difficult for the vikings to
attack. But the ships that lay closest to them, they (Óláfr’s men) got grapplinghooks onto them and hauled them in to themselves and then disabled the ships.
The vikings stood off and had lost much of their troop. The poet Sigvatr tells of
this battle in the poem in which he enumerates King Óláfr’s battles:8
		
4.
			
			
			

Long, it bore out the youthful
Víkingavísur 1
offspring of princes9 to the channel— Skald I 535
the folk were then fearful—the flood-beam10—of the king’s anger.

landvƒrðr: ‘land-guardian’, king.
sundvarpaðr: ‘thrower of the sea’, storm.
6
dolglinns svanbræðir: ‘feeder of the swan (raven) of the snake of battle (sword)’,warrior.
7
The names ‘Sóti’ and ‘Sótasker’ are clearly derived from Sigvatr’s verse (st.4),
where the place-name is broken up as ‘sker Sóta’. The names are not found in any
other historical source, although a viking called Sóti is mentioned and located in
Svíasker in the legendary Örvar-Odds saga (see Fell 1981).
8
For the background and early life of the Icelandic poet Sigvatr Þórðarson, see ch. 43
below. He was the best known and most prolific of the poets of Óláfr helgi, and composed
also in honour of other leaders of the time, including enemies of Óláfr such as Knútr inn
ríki of the Danes and the hersir Erlingr Skjálgsson, and Óláfr’s son Magnús inn góði. The
poem whose modern title is Víkingarvísur ‘Verses on Viking Activities’, of which 14½
stanzas survive, enumerates Óláfr’s early raiding adventures. These considerably predate
Sigvatr’s first appearance at Óláfr’s court, and must have been composed retrospectively.
9jƒfra kundr: ‘descendant of princes’, king, man of royal birth.
10sæmeiðr: ‘tree or beam of the sea’, ship.
4
5

6
			
			
			
			

heimskringla

I know further what men about much
remember; that first time, inthe east, wild, he washed red
the wolf’s foot, off Sóti’s skerry.

CHAPTER seven
King Óláfr then laid his course east along the coast of Svíþjóð and sailed intoLǫgrinn and ravaged both shores. He sailed right on up to Sigtúna and lay
off Old Sigtúnir. The Svíar say that the piles of stones that Óláfr had made[8] under the ends of his jetty are still there. And when autumn came, thenKing Óláfr heard this, that King Óláfr of the Svíar was mustering a greatarmy, and also this, that he had put chains across Stokksund and positioned
troops by it. And the king of the Svíar thought that King Óláfr would haveto stay there until the frosts came, and the king of the Svíar was unimpressedby King Óláfr’s army, since he had few troops. Then King Óláfr went out to
Stokksund and could not get out there. There was a fortification to the east of
the sound, and an army of men to the south. And when they learned that theking of the Svíar has embarked and had a great army and numerous ships,
then King Óláfr had a channel cut out through Agnafit to the sea. Then it
rained hard. And all over Svíþjóð all the running water flows into Lǫgrinn,
but there is just one mouth to the sea out of Lǫgrinn, and so small that many
rivers are wider. But when there is heavy rain and thawing snow, then thewater flows so furiously that there is a torrent out through Stokksund, andLǫgrinn rises so much over the land that there are widespread floods. But
when the canal came out to the sea, then the water and the stream ran out.
Then King Óláfr had all the rudders on his ships detached and the sails
hoisted to the tops of the masts. They steered with the oar, and the ships ran
swiftly out over the shallows and all safely reached the sea. And then the
Svíar went to see King Óláfr of the Svíar and told him that Óláfr digri had
now got out to the sea. The king of the Svíar strongly reprimanded those
who should have seen to it that Óláfr did not get out. It is now known as
Konungssund (the King’s Sound), and large ships cannot go along it except
when the water is flowing most violently. But according to some people’s
account, the Svíar found out [9] when Óláfr’s men had dug out the channel
through the meadows by the lake and the water was flowing out, and alsothat the Svíar then went up with an army of men and were going to preventÓláfr from going out, but when the water had undermined it on both sides,
then the banks collapsed and all the people as well, and a large number oftroops was lost there. But the Svíar contradict this and say it is nonsensethat men perished there. King Óláfr sailed in the autumn to Gotland and7óláfs saga helga

started to lay it waste. But the Gotlanders met together there and sent men
to the king and offered him tribute from the country. The king accepted it
and took tribute from the country and spent the winter there. So says Óttarr:
		
5.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

From troops of Gotland, tributeHǫfuðlausn 7
Skald I 749
you took, sailors’ supporter;11
men dared not defend from you
the folk’s lands with the shield-rim.
They ran, Eysýsla people;
plenty possess less daring
than the king; I heard wolves had theirhunger, in the east, lessened.

CHAPTER eight
Here it says that King Óláfr went, when spring came, east to Eysýsla andravaged it, invaded there, and the people of Eysýsla came down and foughta battle with him. There King Óláfr won victory, pursued the fleeing army,
ravaged and laid waste [10] the land. So it is said that to begin with, whenKing Óláfr and his men entered Eysýsla, then the landowners offered him
tribute. But when the tribute came down, then he advanced against them witha fully armed force, and it turned out differently from what the landowners
had intended, for they went down, not with tribute, but with weapons of
war and fought with the king, as was stated above. So says the poet Sigvatr:
		
6.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

There again it was that ·leifr—
unconcealed was trickery—held further, in sacked Eysýsla,assemblies of weapon points.12
Their feet to thank had farmers
who fled away for their lives
once more; few stood waiting
for wounds there, great ruler.

Víkingarvísur 2
Skald I 537

CHAPTER nine
Afterwards he sailed back to Lappland and ravaged there and went ashore,
but all the inhabitants fled to the woods and emptied their settlement of all
their property. The king went up into the interior a long way and throughsome woods. Some of the valley-dwellers were there. There it is called
Herdalar. They found little property, but no people. Then it got late in the11
12

flotna gildir: ‘one that makes seafarers doughty’, ruler, sea captain.
odda þing: ‘meeting(s) of (weapon) points’, battle(s).

8heimskringla

day, and the king turned back down to his ships. But when they entered
the wood, then forces rushed at them from all sides and shot at them andattacked hard. The king bade them save themselves and fight back as far
as they [11] could manage. But this was difficult, because the Lapps used
the wood as protection for themselves. And before the king came out of
the woods, he lost many men, and many were wounded; afterwards, in theevening, he reached his ships. During the night the Lapps caused furious
weather by magic, and a storm at sea. But the king had the anchors weighed
and the sails hoisted and during the night they sailed along the coast close
to the wind. Then again as on other occasions, the king’s good fortune had
more power than the magic of the Lapps. During the night they managed
to sail close to the wind past Bálagarðssíða and so out to the open sea. But
the army of Lapps went along the coast on shore, as the king went along inthe sea. So says Sigvatr:
		
7.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

There on the taxing trip to Herdalar
took place the third harsh tempestof steel13 of the king’s descendant,14strong, in meeting the Finnish.
And the sea by the shore unshackled
ships of vikings in the east;
Alongside the surf-skis’15
stems lay Bálagarðssíða.

Víkingarvísur 3
Skald I 538[12] CHAPTER ten
Then King Óláfr sailed to Denmark. There he met Jarl Sigvaldi’s brotherÞorkell inn hávi (the Tall), and Þorkell joined forces with him, for he wasjust then ready to go on a viking expedition. So they sailed south along
Jótlandssíða and to a place called Suðrvík, and they overcame many viking
ships. And vikings who were constantly at sea and were leaders of large
forces assumed the title of king even if they had no lands to rule. There KingÓláfr had an engagement. There was a great battle there. King Óláfr gained
victory there and much booty. So says Sigvatr:
		
8.
			
			
			

Again, they said the beginnings
of Gunnr’s chant16 the king caused—
I heard of glory for the good defender
gained—for the fourth time,stáls hríð: ‘storm of steel’, battle.
fylkis niðr: ‘descendant of a ruler’, here Óláfr.
15
brimskíð: ‘surf-ski’, ship.
16
Gunnar galdr: ‘chant, spell of Gunnr (valkyrie)’, battle.
13
14

Víkingarvísur 4
Skald I 540

9óláfs saga helga

			
			
			
			

when no little peace between theprinces’ troops was sundered,out in (known to the Danish)
dangerous Suðrvík.

[13] CHAPTER elevenThen King Óláfr sailed south to Frísland and lay off Kinnlimasíða in biting
weather. Then the king went ashore with his forces, and the men of the countryrode down against them and fought with them. So says the poet Sigvatr:
		
9.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

You fought, foe of pilferers,17
the fifth battle, hard on helmets;bows suffered a storm off
steep Kinnlimasíða,when down to the ships of the ruler
rode the army, grandly,
and to war against warriors
went the troop of the leader.

Víkingarvísur 5
Skald I 541

CHAPTER twelve
King Sveinn tjúguskegg (Forkbeard) of the Danes was at this time in
England with an army of Danes and had then stayed there for a whileand held King Aðalráðr’s land. The Danes had then spread widely acrossEngland. As a result, King Aðalráðr had fled the land and gone south toValland. [14] The same autumn, when King Óláfr got to England, the news
got round that King Sveinn Haraldsson had died suddenly at night in his
bed, and that, according to Englishmen, St Edmund had killed him in thesame way as St Mercurius had killed Julian the Apostate.18 And whenKing Aðalráðr of the English heard this, he immediately turned back to
England. And when he got back to the country, he sent word to all thosemen who were willing to take money to help him win back the land. Thenlarge numbers flocked to him. Then King Óláfr came to support him witha great force of Norwegians. [15] Then they first of all made for London
and up into the Thames, but the Danes were holding the city. On the otherhlenna hneigir: ‘oppressor of thieves’, just king.
This probably refers to the expedition of Þorkell the Tall to England in 1009–12(Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, C version), in which Óláfr Haraldsson may have taken part.
Sveinn Forkbeard came to England in July 1013 and died of sickness in February
1014. One of the Englishmen that knew this legend about St Edmund (the martyr, kingof East Anglia, killed by vikings in 869) was Florence of Worcester. Cf. Anglo-Saxon
Chronicle II 192. The legend of Julian the Apostate being killed by St Mercurius
appears, among other places, in Maríu saga 1871, 72–73 and 699–702.
17
18

10

heimskringla

side of the river there is a large market town that is called Southwark.
There the Danes had done a lot of work, digging a great ditch and placing
inside it a wall of timber and stones and turf and keeping inside it a great
troop. King Aðalráðr ordered a strong attack, but the Danes defended it,
and King Aðalráðr achieved nothing. There were arched bridges there
over the river between the city and Southwark so wide that wagons could
be driven over them in both directions at once. There were fortifications,both strongholds and wooden breast-works on the downstream side thatcame up waist-high. And under the arches were stakes, and they stood
down in the river just under the surface. And when the attack was made,then the army stood on the arches all over them and guarded them. KingAðalráðr was very worried about how he should win the bridge. He called
all the leaders of his army to a council, and tried to work out a plan withthem for bringing the arches down. Then King Óláfr said that he would
try to bring up his force, if the other leaders would attack as well. At thisconference it was decided that they should bring their army up under thearches. Then each one got his force and his ships ready.
CHAPTER thirteen
King Óláfr had great hurdles made of withies and of wet branches and had
wicker-work houses taken to pieces and had these put across his ships far
enough to reach over both sides. Underneath he had poles put that were thickand high enough for it to be possible to fight from underneath and for it towithstand stones [16] if they were dropped on top. And when the army was
ready, then they rowed forward along the river to attack from below. And
when they got close to the arches, then both weapons and stones were thrown
down on them, so heavily that nothing could withstand them, neither helmets
nor shields, and the ships themselves were seriously damaged. Then many
drew away. But King Óláfr and the force of Norwegians with him rowed
right up under the arches and put chains round the posts that supported thearches, and they took hold of them and rowed all the ships downstream as
hard as they could. The posts were dragged along the bottom right on until
they were loose under the arches. And because an armed host was standing
packed together on the arches, a lot of stones and many weapons were there,
and the posts were broken below; as a result the arches collapse and many ofthe people fall down into the river, and all the rest of the force fled from thearches, some into the city, and some into Southwark. After this they brought
an attack against Southwark and won it. And when the citizens saw this, thatthe river, the Thames, was won, so that they could not prevent the passage ofships up inland, then they became fearful of the passage of ships and gaveup the city and received King Aðalráðr. So says Óttarr svarti:

11óláfs saga helga

		
10.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Further, you broke bridges,
battle-snake’s user,19 daring
in Yggr’s storm,20 of London;
lands you have turned out to win.
Much in demand in battle,
moving were shields; warfare
waxed with that, and ancientiron rings21 burst asunder.

Hƒfuðlausn 8
Skald I 750
1GT 226[17] And again he uttered this:
		
11.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

You brought to the land and made landed, Hƒfuðlausn 13
Fsk 168
land-guardian,22 Aðalráðr.
This the counsellor of soldiers,23Knýt 99
strengthened with power, owed you.
Skald I 756
Hard was the battle by which you
brought Játmundr’s kinsman24 to entera land of peace; the family’s pillar25
had previously ruled the country.

Again, Sigvatr tells of this:			 12.
				
				
				
[18] 		
				
				
			

It is so that the sixth battle—
the swift prince offered the English
Yggr’s strife26—was where ·leifr
attacked London’s bridges.
Frankish swords fought, but vikings
defended the ditch there.
Some of the troop had shelterson the Southwark flatlands.

Víkingarvísur 6
Fsk 168
Legendary saga 10
Skald I 542

CHAPTER fourteen
King Óláfr stayed for the winter with King Aðalráðr. Then they had a great
battle on Hringmara heath in Úlfkell’s country. This realm was at that time ruledby Úlfkell snillingr (Master). There the kings were victorious. So says Sigvatr:

éla linns kennir: ‘user of the snake (sword) of storms (battles)’, warrior.
Yggs veðrþorinn: ‘daring in the (stormy) weather of Yggr (Óðinn)’, i.e. in battle.
21íarnhringar: ‘iron rings’, mailcoat, or swords.
22láðvƒrðr: ‘guardian of land’, king.
23
rekka rúni: ‘confidant of warriors’, king.
24
Játmundar niðr: ‘kinsman of Edmund’, Ethelred (Aðalráðr), father of Edmund
Ironside.
25áttstuðill: (elsewhere ættstuðill): ‘pillar of a family’, leader of a clan, king.
26
Yggs at: ‘conflict of Yggr (Óðinn)’, battle.
19
20

12

heimskringla		
13.
Again he set a seventh time
Víkingarvísur 7
			sword-assembly27 in motion
Skald I 545
			
once more, in the land of Ulfkell,			·leifr, as I tell the story.
			All over Hringmara heath stood			—a host fell there—Ella’s			kin,28 where the keeper of Haraldr’s			bequest29 caused hard labour.
[19] Also Óttarr says this about this battle:
		
14.
King, I heard that heavyHƒfuðlausn 9			heaps of corpses far from the ships
Skald I 752
			
your host piled up; Hringmara			heath with blood was reddened.
			To the earth ere it ended			
the English force, the landsfolk,			cowered before you in shields’ clamour30
			quickly, though many fled.
Then the country again became subject to King Aðalráðr, but housecarls31 andDanes held many cities, they then still controlled large areas of the country.
[20] CHAPTER fifteen
King Óláfr was commander of the army when they made for Canterbury andfought there, right on until they won the place, slaying there many troops
and burning the city. So says Óttarr svarti:		
15.
Lord, you made a great onslaughtHƒfuðlausn 10
			on the offspring of princes.
Skald I 753
			
Gracious king, broad Canterbury			
you coloured red32 in the morning.
			Fire and smoke played fiercely—			you framed, son of chieftains, victory—
			on houses; I have heard you			harmed the lives of people.

sverðþing: ‘sword-meeting’, battle.
Ellu kind: ‘kin of Ella’, the English.
29arfvƒrðr Haralds: ‘guardian of the inheritance of (i.e. son of) Haraldr’, Óláfr.
30
randa gnýr: ‘clash of shields’, battle.
31þingamenn (probably an adaptation of Old English þeningmenn ‘servingmen’)no doubt means the same as húskarlasveit ‘company of housecarls’, a term usedof the personal following of some Danish kings in England in Anglo-Saxon times.
32rauðtu: K (the main manuscript of Hkr), i.e. ‘you caused to glow red with fire’.
ÍF 27 follows the reading of the ÓH manuscripts, tóktu ‘you captured’.
27
28

13

óláfs saga helga

Sigvatr reckons this to be the eighth of King Óláfr’s battles:
		
16.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

I’m aware that the war-confronter,33 Víkingarvísur 8
to Wends dangerous, his eighth battle Fsk 169 (1st half)—strong, the troop’s protector34 		 Legendary saga 13 (1st half)
attacked the fortress—fought there. Skald I 546
City reeves could not—sorrows
on the splendid Partar
bore hard—ban from Canterbury,
their borough, ·leifr.

[21] King Óláfr was in charge of the defence of England and took warships
round the coast and sailed up into the Nýjamóða—they found there a troopof housecarls—and held a battle there, and King Óláfr won victory. So says
the poet Sigvatr:
		
17.
				
				
			
				
				
				
				

The young king gave, eager, 			
Englishmen red haircuts. 			
And brown blood appearedon blades in the Nýjamóða.
Now of battles I have numbered 			nine, eastern fear-raiser.35 			
The Danish host died wheredarts flew most at ·leifr.

Víkingarvísur 9
Skald I 548
Fsk 169
Legendary saga 13[22] King Óláfr then travelled widely round the country and received tributefrom people, but otherwise laid it waste. So says Óttarr:
		
18.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

No power had people,			Hƒfuðlausn 11
prince wide-famed, of English stock		Skald I 754
to withstand you, unyielding one,
where you took tribute.
Men gave the gracious ruler
gold not seldom.
I heard of treasures at times
taken down shorewards.

King Óláfr stayed there on that occasion for three winters.
víga mœtir: ‘meeter of battles’, warrior.
verðungar vƒrðr; ‘protector of the troop’, warrior, king.
35
austan ógnvaldr: ‘causer of terror or battle’, warrior, from the east (i.e. Norway);
but Finnur Jónsson takes austan to refer to the Danish army (Skj B I 215).
33
34

14

heimskringla

CHAPTER sixteen
But in the third spring King Aðalráðr died. His sons Eaðmundr and Eaðvarðr
took over the kingdom. Then King Óláfr travelled southwards over the sea
and then he fought in Hringsfjǫrðr and stormed a castle at Hólarnir, which
vikings were occupying. He demolished the castle. So says the poet Sigvatr:
		
19.
			
			
			
[23] 		
			
			
			

A decade, with a battle-wall blizzard36
in beautiful Hringsfjǫrðr,was completed; the company
at the king’s bidding went there.
On Hóll a high building
he had—vikings held it;they asked not afterwards
any such luck—demolished.

Víkingarvísur 10
Skald I 549

CHAPTER seventeen
King Óláfr led his force westwards to Gríslupollar and fought there withvikings off Viljámsbœr. There King Óláfr was victorious. So says Sigvatr:
		
20.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Víkingarvísur 11·leifr, you fought, young sapling,37
the eleventh fight, where princes
Skald I 550
fell; clear from that encounteryou came, at Gríslupollar.
I heard that in that battle, fought briskly
by the town of Jarl Viljálmr
the steadfast, destroyed were helmets—that story is told most quickly.

[24] Next he fought in the west in Fetlafjǫrðr, as Sigvatr says:
		
21.
			
			
			

Fame’s follower38 the twelfth time
tooth of she-wolf reddened,
there fell a life-forfeit,
in Fetlafjǫrðr, on people.

Víkingarvísur 12
Skald I 552

From there King Óláfr travelled all the way south to Seljupollar and had abattle there. There he won the city that was called Gunnvaldsborg—it waslarge and ancient—and there he captured a jarl who was in charge of thecity, and who was called Geirfiðr. Then King Óláfr held a parley with thecitizens. He imposed a ransom on the town and on the jarl for his release,folkveggs drifahregg: ‘driving storm of the battle-wall (shield)’, battle.
þollr: ‘tree’, would normally be the base word in a kenning for a man.
38
tírfylgjandi: ‘follower of glory’, glorious warrior.
36
37óláfs saga helga

15

twelve thousand gold shillings. The amount of money that he imposed was
paid to him by the city. So says Sigvatr:
		
22.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

His thirteenth fight the Þrœndir’s—that was woe to the fleeing—skilled lord39 fought south inSeljupollar, a famed one.
Up the king ordered them
all to old Gunnvaldsborg,
and the jarl to be captured,called Geirfiðr, in the morning.

Víkingarvísur 13
Skald I 552[25] CHAPTER eighteen
After that King Óláfr led his force westwards to Karlsár and laid waste there,
holding a battle there. And while King Óláfr was lying in Karlsár and waiting
for a fair wind and planning to sail out to Nǫrvasund and from there out toJerusalem, then he dreamed a remarkable dream, that there came to him aremarkable and handsome and yet terrifying man and spoke to him, telling
him to abandon that plan, of going to distant lands.
‘Go back to your ancestral lands, for you will be king over Norway for ever.’He understood this dream to mean that he and his kinsmen would be kingover the land for a long time.
CHAPTER nineteen
As a result of this revelation he turned back from his voyage and madefor Peituland and laid waste there and burned a market town there called
Varrandi. Óttarr speaks of this:
		
23.
			
			
			

War-glad king, you were able
young to ravage Peita.
The painted targe you tested
in Túskaland, ruler.

Hƒfuðlausn 12
Skald I 755[26] And also Sigvatr says this:
		
24.
			
			
			

The sword’s mouth-reddener,40 the Mœrir’s Víkingarvísur 14
master,41 when he came northwards,
Skald I 554
fought his way where ancient spears
were shattered, up by the Leira.

Þrœnda dróttinn: ‘lord of the Þrœndir’, i.e. king of Norway, Óláfr.
malms munnrjóðr: ‘reddener of the mouth (edge) of the metal (sword)’, warrior.
41Mœra hilmir: ‘chief of the Mœrir’, king of Norway.
39
40

16
			
			
			
			

heimskringla

For warfare-Nirðir,42 Varrandi—
so named is the town, distantfrom sea in settled land—wasset on fire, in Peita.

CHAPTER twenty
King Óláfr had been raiding in the west in Valland for two summers andone winter. By then thirteen winters had passed since the fall of King Óláfr
Tryggvason. At this time there were two jarls in Valland, Viljálmr and Roðbert.
Their father was Ríkarðr Rúðujarl (jarl of Rouen). They ruled over Normandy.
Queen Emma, who had been married to King Aðalráðr of the English, was theirsister. Their sons were these, Eaðmundr and Eatvarðr inn góði (the Good), Eatvígr
and Eatgeirr. Ríkarðr Rúðujarl was son of Viljálmr43 langaspjót’s (Longspear’s)
son Ríkarðr. He was son of Jarl Gǫngu-Hrólfr (Walker-), who conquered
Normandy. He was son of Rǫgnvaldr inn ríki (the Great) jarl of the Mœrir, as
is stated above.44 From Gǫngu-Hrólfr the jarls of Rúða are descended, and they
for a long time afterwards claimed kinship with rulers of Norway and honoured
them for this for a long time afterwards and were all the time very great friendsof the Norwegians, [27] and all Norwegians found a welcome there who wanted
one. In the autumn King Óláfr came to Normandy and stayed the winter there
on the Seine and was welcomed there.
CHAPTER twenty-one
After the fall of Óláfr Tryggvason, Jarl Eiríkr gave Eindriði Styrkársson's
son Einarr þambarskelfir (Bowstring-shaker) quarter. So it is said, that Einarr
has been the strongest of all men and the best bowman there has ever beenin Norway, and his strength in shooting was superior to that of all othermen. He shot with an archery bolt through a raw oxhide that was hanging
on a beam. He was better than anyone at skiing. He was a man of very great
accomplishments and valour. He was of high lineage and wealthy. Jarl Eiríkr
and Jarl Sveinn gave Einarr their sister Bergljót Hákonardóttir in marriage.
She was a quite outstanding person. Their son was called Eindriði.The
jarls gave Einarr very great revenues in Orkadalr, and he became the mostpowerful and noblest man in Þrœndalǫg, and he was a very great support tothe jarls and a close friend.
42
víga Nirðir: ‘Nirðir (plural of Njǫrðr, a god) of battles’, warriors, men (here,
townspeople).
43
All manuscripts of the separate Óláfs saga helga wrongly have Roðbert here.
Cf. Haralds saga ins hárfagra (vol. I), ch. 24.
44
vol. I, 123.

óláfs saga helga

17[28] CHAPTER Twenty-two
Jarl Eiríkr was displeased that Erlingr Skjálgsson should have so much power,
and he appropriated to himself all the royal property that King Óláfr had granted
to Erlingr.45 But Erlingr carried on the same as before, receiving all the land
rents throughout Rogaland, and the inhabitants were often paying double land
rents, for otherwise he laid waste the settlement. The jarl got little from finesand penalties as the bailiffs could not stay on there, and the jarl only went
round collecting his dues if he had a large following. Sigvatr speaks of this:46
		
25.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Erlingr treated the offspring Flokkr about Erlingr Skjálgss. 9
of jarls47 as the king couldn’t, Skald I 640
so that he awed them, kinsman48 of ·leifr
the worthy son of Tryggvi.
Next the keen lord of land-dwellers49—
life’s good fortune that wasfor Úlfr’s sire50—his second
sister gave to Rǫgnvaldr.

The reason Jarl Eiríkr did not venture to fight with Erlingr was [29] that the mancame from a large and great family, and was powerful and popular. He always
kept a large following as if it was a royal court. Erlingr often spent the summer
on raids and got himself wealth, for he carried on his established custom as tohis grand style and munificence, though he had now fewer and less profitablerevenues than in the time of his brother-in-law King Óláfr. Erlingr was of allmen the handsomest and tallest and strongest, better than anyone at fighting
and in all accomplishments most like King Óláfr Tryggvason. He was a clever
man and energetic in everything and a very great warrior. Sigvatr speaks of this:
		
26.
			
			
			

No one other than Erlingr
Flokkr about Erlingr Skjálgss. 10of the landed men		
Skald I 642
liberal, held more battles,
though barren of following.51

I 307.
This and the following stanza are attributed to a poem by Sigvatr about Erlingr
Skjálgsson, a powerful chieftain whose clashes with and eventual death at the handsof the king are related later in the saga. These two stanzas of general praise of Erlingr
conclude the poem as it is reconstructed by editors.
47
jarla tt: ‘lineage of jarls’, jarls.
48
mágr: brother-in-law.
49búþegna harri: ‘lord of husbandmen’, king, i.e. Óláfr Tryggvason.
50Úlfs faðir: ‘Úlfr’s father’, i.e. Rǫgnvaldr.
51stoð þorrinn: ‘deprived of support’ (from the king?)
45
46

18
			
			
			
			

heimskringla

Generous, his courage he carried
to conflicts, to the utmost,in many fights first to enter
the fray, and last to leave it.

People have always said that Erlingr has been the noblest of all landed
men52 in Norway. These were Erlingr and Ástríðr’s children: Áslákr, Skjálgr,Sigurðr, Loðinn, Þórir and Ragnhildr, who was married to Þorbergr Árnason.
Erlingr always had ninety or more free men in his following, and both winterand summer there was a set amount of drink served at the morning meal,
and at the evening meal drink was served without restriction. But when jarls
were in the neighbourhood, he kept two hundred53 or more men with him.
He never travelled with less than a twenty-benched ship [30] with a fullcomplement. Erlingr had a great warship with thirty-two benches, though alarge one at that. He took it on raids or previously planned expeditions, andit held two hundred54 men or more.
CHAPTER twenty-three

Erlingr always also had thirty slaves in his establishment besides the rest of his
household. He assigned day work to his slaves and gave them time after it andpermission for each man who wanted to work for himself in the evening or atnight, he gave them arable land to sow their own corn and to use the produce
to enrich themselves. He set a price and redemption value on each of them.
Many freed themselves in the first or second year, and all those that were any
good freed themselves in three years. With the money thus gained Erlingr
would buy himself other slaves, and some of his freedmen he put into herring
fishing and some into other profitable occupations. Some cleared woodlandand set up dwellings there. He enabled all of them to get on in some way.
CHAPTER twenty-fourWhen Jarl Eiríkr had ruled over Norway for twelve winters, there came tohim a message from his brother-in-law King Knútr of the Danes, saying that
Jarl Eiríkr was to go west to England with him taking his army, for Eiríkr
was very renowned for his warfare, having won victory in the two battles
that had been the fiercest in the Northern lands, one being when Jarl Hákon
and Eiríkr fought with the Jómsvikings, the other when Eiríkr fought withKing Óláfr Tryggvason. Þórðr Kolbeinsson speaks of this:55

52
A lendr maðr ‘landed man’ was one who held land in fief from the king. He was
next in rank to a jarl in Norway.
53
i.e. probably 120. The long (duodecimal) hundred is generally meant in early texts.
54
i.e. probably 240.
55
For Þórðr Kolbeinsson and his Eiríksdrápa, see vol. I, note 473.

óláfs saga helga[31] 27.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Again praise is raised, where people
praise-renowned, I heard, land’s leaders
sent to the ruler seemly in helmet,
a summons to the jarl,that with greatest urgency—
I guess what the king said that
he wanted—once more must Eiríkr
attend a friendly meeting.

19
Eiríksdrápa 11
Skald I 504

The jarl did not want to ignore the king’s message. He left the country, leaving
his son Jarl Hákon behind in Norway to look after the country, putting him
in the charge of his brother-in-law Einarr þambarskelfir for him to see to thegovernment of the country on Hákon’s behalf, since he was then no older
than seventeen winters.
CHAPTER twenty-five

Eiríkr got to England and met King Knútr and was with him when he won
London. Jarl Eiríkr fought on the western side of London. There he laid lowÚlfkell snillingr. So says Þórðr:

		
28.
			
[32] 		
			
			
			
			
			

The gold-tester56 joined battle—
the billows’ horse Þundr,57 famous,
won to land in warfare—west of London, together.58
Ulfkell got—there ran59 therain of Þorinn’s heroes60—
terrible blows, where blades hovered
blue over þingamenn.61

Eiríksdrápa 14
Knýt 117–18
Skald I 508

Jarl Eiríkr was in England for one winter and fought some battles. The
following autumn he was going to set out on a pilgrimage to Rome, but thenhe died of a haemorrhage there in England.
[33] CHAPTER twenty-six

King Knútr had many battles in England with King Aðalráðr of the English’ssons, and the outcomes varied. He came to England in the summer thatgullkennir: ‘tester, spender of gold’, generous man, i.e. Eiríkr.
grœðis hests Þundr: ‘Óðinn (god) of the stallion of the sea (ship)’, seafarer.
58
lét gunni saman bundit: ‘had battle bound together’, joined battle.
59
rann: ‘flowed’. This is the reading of J, where K and other manuscripts have rƒnn‘houses’.
60Þorinn’s rekka regn: ‘rain of Þorinn’s (dwarf’s) men (dwarves)’, poetry.
61þingamenn: a band of Scandinavian warriors established by Knútr in England.
56
57

20

heimskringlaAðalráðr died. Then King Knútr married Queen Emma. Their children
were Haraldr, Hǫrða-Knútr, Gunnhildr. King Knútr made peace with KingEaðmundr. Each of them was to have half of England. In the same month
Heinrekr strjóna (Profit) killed King Eaðmundr. After that King Knútr drove
all King Aðalráðr’s sons from England. So says Sigvatr:62
		
29.
			
			
			

And quickly Knútr 		
quashed or exiled 		Aðalráðr’s offspring,		each one, indeed.

Knútsdrápa 2Knýt 120
Skald I 652

CHAPTER twenty-seven
King Aðalráðr of the English’s sons came from England to Rúða in Valland
to their maternal uncles the same summer as Óláfr Haraldsson returned
from viking raids in the west, and that winter they were all in Normandy
and they formed a league together on the [34] understanding that Óláfr was
to have Northumberland if they won England from the Danes. Then in theautumn Óláfr sent his foster-father Hrani to England to raise forces there,
and Aðalráðr’s sons send him with tokens of authority to his friends andrelations, and King Óláfr provided him with a great deal of money to attract
forces to join them. And Hrani spent the winter in England and gained theconfidence of many of the ruling class, and the people of the country weremore disposed to have native kings over them, but even so the power of theDanes in England had grown so great that all the inhabitants had become
subjected to their rule.
CHAPTER twenty-eight
In the spring they all returned from the west together, King Óláfr and KingAðalráðr’s sons, arriving in England at a place called Jungufurða, going up
ashore with their forces and on to the city. There they found many of themen who had promised them support. They won the city and killed many
people. But when King Knútr’s men realised this, then they assembled anarmy that soon became numerous, so that King Aðalráðr’s sons did nothave the numbers to withstand them, and saw that their best course was towithdraw and return westwards to Rúða. So King Óláfr parted from them
Sigvatr’s Knútsdrápa, in honour of King Knútr inn ríki (the Great), may havebeen composed after Knútr’s death in 1035 (some of its stanzas are cited in Fsk,
which refers to it as an erfidrápa ‘memorial poem’), or during an earlier visit madeby Sigvatr to Knútr’s court in England in 1027 (see Matthew Townend in Skald I
650–51). Eleven full or part stanzas survive, including sts 29 and 90–91, 96–100
below. On the verse form and metre of this poem see note 252 below.
6221óláfs saga helga

and refused to go to Valland. He sailed north along the coast of England righton to Northumberland. He landed in the harbour known as off Valdi andfought there with the citizens, and gained the victory and much booty there.
[35] CHAPTER twenty-nine
King Óláfr left his warships behind there and set out from there with two
cargo ships and he then had two hundred and twenty (260) men with fullcoats of mail and very select. In the autumn he sailed northwards across thesea and had very rough weather at sea, so that their lives were in danger,
but since they had good troops and the good luck of the king, all went well.
So says Óttarr:
		
30.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

From the west, swift in slain-firestorm,63 two cargo-ships you
readied. Often you raced into
risk, kings’ bench-mate.64
The strong current could have,if a crew less hardy
had stood on board, on the billow
embroiled the trading vessels.

Hƒfuðlausn 14
Skald I 759

And also thus:
		
31.
			
[36] 		
			
			
			
			
			

You feared not the ocean,over a great sea you travelled.
No mighty ruler of men gets
more capable warriors.
Oft tested, the ship tossed from it
the towering torrent,
until you sailed, son of Haraldr,
close to the wind to mid-Norway.

Hƒfuðlausn 15
Skald I 760

Here it says that King Óláfr came to land in the middle of Norway. And theisland where they came to land is called Sæla, off Staðr. Then the king spoke,saying it must be their lucky day, since they had reached land at Sæla65 in
Norway, and said it must be a good omen, turning out like that. Then theywent ashore onto the island. The king stepped ashore with one foot where
there was some mud, and stopped himself from falling with the knee of hisother leg. Then he said:

63
valfasta veðrƒrr: ‘one quick in storm (battle) of the fire of the slain (sword)’,warrior.
64skjƒldunga þopti: ‘bench-mate of kings’, ruler.
65
The common noun sæla means ‘bliss, happiness’.

22heimskringla‘I fell there,’ says the king.
Then Hrani said: ‘You did not fall, king, you are now taking your standin the land.’The king laughed at this, and said:‘It may be so, if God wills.’
Then they went down to the ships and sailed south to Úlfasund. There they
heard news of Jarl Hákon, that he was south in Sogn, and was expected in
the north as soon as there was a fair wind, and he had one ship.
CHAPTER thirty
King Óláfr kept his ships inside the shipping lanes when he got south past
Fjalir, and turned into Sauðungssund and hove to, lying with one ship eachside of the sound holding between them a stout cable. Just at that moment
Jarl Hákon Eiríksson rowed up to the sound with [37] a manned warship,
thinking that they were two merchant ships in the sound. They row forward
into the sound between the ships. Now King Óláfr and his men haul the cables
up under the middle of the warship’s keel and drew it in with windlasses.
As soon as it took hold somewhere it rose up at the stern and dived down infront so that the sea flowed in over the bows, filled the warship and next it
capsized. King Óláfr took Jarl Hákon out of the water there and all those of
his men that they managed to catch hold of, but some they slew and somesank down. So says Óttarr:
		
32.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

You seized, wealthy food-serverof the sea-of-wounds’ dark osprey,66Hkon’s craft, its fine equipment,
and the crew themselves.
Young, you sought here, saterof the seagull of Þróttr’s meeting,67
ancestral lands that you owned;
the jarl could not prevent that.

Hƒfuðlausn 16
Skald I 761

Jarl Hákon was taken up onto the king’s ship. He was of all men thehandsomest that people had seen. He had long hair and beautiful as silk,tied round his head with a gold band. He sat down amidships. Then KingÓláfr said:
66bræðir blágjóða bengjálfrs: ‘feeder of the dark osprey (raven) of wound-sea(blood)’, warrior.
67Þróttar þings mgrennir: ‘feeder of the gull (raven) of Þróttr’s (Óðinn’s) assembly(battle)’, warrior.

23óláfs saga helga[38] ‘It is no lie about your family, what handsome men they are to lookat, but you have now run out of good luck.’
Then Hákon says: ‘This is not bad luck that we have suffered. It has gone on
for a long time that victory has gone, now to the one, now to the other of us.
This is also how it has gone between your and my kinsmen, that now these,
now those have been defeated. I am yet hardly emerged from childhood. We
were now also not in a good position to defend ourselves, having no reason
to expect hostility. It may be that on another occasion it will go better withus than this time.’
Then King Óláfr replies: ‘Do you have no suspicion, jarl, that now it has
so come about, that you will from now on have neither victory nor defeat?’
The jarl says: ‘That is for you to decide, king, for the time being.’
Then says King Óláfr: ‘What will you undertake to do, jarl, if I let yougo, safe and unharmed?’
The jarl asks what he would require.
The king says: ‘Nothing else but that you leave the country, and so giveup your rule and swear oaths that you will not fight battles from now on
against me.’
The jarl replies, saying that he would do that. Now Jarl Hákon swears
oaths to King Óláfr that he will never again fight against him and not use
warfare to keep King Óláfr out of Norway or attack him. Then King Óláfr
grants him and all his men quarter. The jarl took back the ship he had had
before. The men row off on their way. The poet Sigvatr speaks of this:
		
33.
			
			
			
[39] 		
			
			
			

The great king, keen for glory,
declared that he needed
to seek in ancient Sauðungssund to meet with Hkon.
There the mighty monarch
met the young jarl whose rank wassecond, best descendedof all whose speech was Danish.68

Víkingarvísur 15
Skald I 555

CHAPTER thirty-one
After this the jarl sets out from the country as hastily as he can and sails
west to England and there goes to see his maternal uncle King Knútr, telling
him all about how things had gone between him and King Óláfr. King Knútr
gave him an exceptionally good reception. He took him into his householdá danska tungu: lit. ‘in the Danish-speaking [region]’, commonly used of the
Scandinavian world in general. This is the earliest recorded use of the expression(Judith Jesch in Skald I 556).
6824

heimskringla

and gives him great power in his realm. Jarl Hákon now stayed a long time
there with Knútr.
While they, Sveinn and Hákon, were rulers of Norway, they came to anagreement with Erlingr Skjálgsson, and it was included in it that Erlingr’sson Áslákr should marry Jarl Sveinn’s daughter Gunnhildr. The father
and son, Erlingr and Áslákr, were to have all the revenues that King Óláfr
Tryggvason had granted Erlingr. Erlingr then became an absolute friend of
the jarls, and they confirmed this between them with oaths.
CHAPTER thirty-two
King Óláfr inn digri turns eastwards along the coast and held meetings withthe landowners in many places, and many submit to him, but some object
who were kinsmen or friends of Jarl Sveinn. King Óláfr therefore went
hastily east to Vík and keeps his forces within the Vík and beaches his ships,
then makes his way up inland. And [40] when he got to Vestfold, then many
people welcomed him there warmly, those who had been acquaintances
or friends of his father. There were also many family connections of his
there around Foldin. In the autumn he went up inland to see his stepfather
King Sigurðr, and arrived there early one day. And when King Óláfr getsclose to the farm, then some workmen ran ahead to the farmhouse and into
the living room. King Óláfr’s mother Ásta was sitting in there and some
women with her. The workmen then tell her about King Óláfr’s coming
and also that he could be expected there soon. Ásta gets up straight away
and told men and women to put things to rights there as best they could.
She had four women see to the arrangement of the living room and to deck
it out with hangings and get the benches ready. Two men spread the straw
on the floor, two put up the table, two set out the food, two she sent awayfrom the farmhouse, two brought in the ale, and all the others, womenand men, went out into the courtyard. Messengers went for King Sigurðr,wherever he was, bringing him his robes of state and his horse with gilded
saddle, and the bit decorated with enamel and gems and gilded all over.
Four men she sent in four different directions round the district inviting
all the important people to come to her and partake of a feast, as she washolding a welcome banquet for her son. All the other people that were
present she made put on the best attire that they had, and she lent clothes
to those who did not have any of their own.
[41] CHAPTER thirty-three
King Sigurðr sýr was at that moment stood out in a cornfield when messengers
found him and told him what was happening and also everything that Ástaóláfs saga helga25

was having done back at the farmhouse. He had many men there. Somewere reaping corn, some were binding, some were driving the corn home,
some were piling up ricks or into barns. But the king and two men with him
went now to the cornfield, now to where the corn was being stacked. About
his dress it is said that he had on a dark tunic and dark leggings, high boots
also tied round his legs, a grey cloak and broad grey hood and a cloth over
his face,69 a staff in his hand with a gilded silver cap on the top which had
a silver ring on it. This is said about King Sigurðr’s character, that he wasa great man for work and always looking after his property and farm andmanaged his farming himself. He had no interest in finery in dress and wasrather taciturn. He was of all men who were then in Norway the most sensible
and the richest in money. He was peaceable and unambitious. His wife Ástawas liberal and imperious. These were their children: Guthormr was eldest,
then Gunnhildr, then Hálfdan, then Ingiríðr, then Haraldr.
Then the messengers said: ‘These words Ásta bade we should convey
to you, that she thought it was now very important that you should behave
nobly, and requested this, that you should take more after the line of Haraldr
inn hárfagri (the Fine-Haired) in disposition than be like your maternal
grandfather Hrani mjónefr (Thin-Nose) or Jarl Nereiðr the Old, though they
have been great sages.’
The king says: ‘Great news you bring me, [42] and truly you bring itwith great gusto. Ásta has made a great fuss before over people to whom
she owed less duty, and I see that she has still the same tendency. And she
will be devoting great zeal to this, if she causes her son to be sent on his
way with the same munificence as she is now welcoming him in with. But
it seems to me, if that is how it must be, that those who stake a lot on thisbusiness will be doing no good to their wealth or their lives. This man, KingÓláfr, is striving against great odds, and he will bring upon himself and his
undertakings the wrath of the king of the Danes and the king of the Svíar,
if he continues on this course.’
CHAPTER thirty-four
Now when the king had said this, then he sat himself down and had his
footwear pulled off and put on cordovan (soft goatskin) leggings and fastenedthem with gilded spurs, then took off his cloak and tunic and clad himself
in silken clothes and on top a fine woollen cloak,70 girded himself with anornamented sword, put a gilded helmet on his head, then mounted his horse.
Probably to keep off the midges.
skarlatskápa, a cloak of expensive foreign material, often but not always scarletin colour.
69
70

26

heimskringla

He sent labourers into the surrounding district and got himself thirty men,well fitted out, who rode into the farmstead with him. And [43] they rode up
into the courtyard in front of the living room, then he saw on the opposite
side of the courtyard, where swept forward King Óláfr’s banner and with it
there he himself and with him a hundred (120) men and all well fitted out.
People were also arrayed everywhere between the buildings. King Sigurðr
welcomed his stepson King Óláfr down from his horse, and his troop, andinvited him in to drink with him, and Ásta went up and kissed her son andinvited him to stay with her, and everything, lands and troops, that she could
give him should be at his service. King Óláfr thanked her heartily for her
words. She took his hand and led him in with her into the living room andto the seat of honour. King Sigurðr got men to look after their clothes andgive corn to their horses, and he went to his seat of honour. And this banquet
was held with very great zeal.
CHAPTER thirty-five
Now when King Óláfr had been not very long there, then it happened one
day that he called to speak with him and to a conference his stepfather King
Sigurðr and his mother Ásta and his foster-father Hrani. Then King Óláfr
began to speak:‘So it is,’ he says, ‘as you are aware, that I am come to this country
having previously been for a long time abroad. I and my men have had forour maintenance all this while only what we have gained by raiding, and inmany places we have had to risk both lives and souls to get it. Many a man
who was innocent has had to lose his property, and some their lives as well,at our hands. But foreigners have taken over the possessions that my father
and his father and one after another of our family had, and that I have an
inherited right to. And they do not consider that to be enough, but they havetaken control of the possessions of all us [44] kinsmen who are derived in the
direct male line from Haraldr inn hárfagri. They share a little of it out withsome, but with some nothing at all. Now I shall make known to you what has
been for a very long time in my mind, that I intend to claim my patrimony,and I go to see neither the king of the Danes nor the king of the Svíar to beg
of them any favours, though they have now for a while declared what was
the heritage from Haraldr hárfagri their own possession. I intend rather, totell you the truth about it, to pursue my patrimony with point and edge andinvoke the support of all my relations and friends and all those who are willingto adopt this course with me. I shall also so set about this claim that one of
two things will result, that I shall gain possession of all that realm to governthat they deprived King Óláfr Tryggvason of, or that I shall fall here on myóláfs saga helga

27

patrimony. Now I expect as regards you, my stepfather Sigurðr, and othermen in the land who have an inherited right to kingdoms here according tolaws established by Haraldr hárfagri, it will not take so very much to makeyou rise up to get rid of this disgrace to your family that you will not put
everything you have got into supporting the one who is willing to be yourleader in restoring our family line. But whether or not you are willing toshow any manhood in this matter, I do know the temper of the people, thatthey would all be eager to escape their subjection to foreign rulers as soon
as there was someone to help them do it. The reason I have raised this matterwith no one else before I have done so with you, is that I know that you area sensible man and will have some good ideas about how this purpose canbe implemented from the start, whether it should first of all be discussed
on the quiet with a few people present, or whether it must be made public
straight away before the people. I have now somewhat reddened my teeth[45] on them when I captured Jarl Hákon, and he is now fled the land, andhe gave me with oaths the part of the kingdom that he had previously ruled.
I think we will find it easier to deal with Jarl Sveinn on his own than it waswhen they were both here to defend the land.’King Sigurðr now replies: ‘It is no trifling matter you have on your mind,
King Óláfr. This plan has more of zeal than forethought behind it, as far as
I can see, and to be sure it is likely that there will be a large gap between
my cautious attitude and this big idea that you seem to have, for when
you were hardly more than a child, you were already full of eagerness andirresponsibility to the full extent of your power. You are also well experienced
in warfare now and have modelled yourself on the ways of foreign rulers.
Now you must have taken this affair so far that it will be no good trying tohold you back. It is also to be expected that such things will figure largely
with those who are men of any spirit, when King Haraldr’s whole family
and kingdom is on the way down. But I will bind myself by no promises
before I know the attitude and intentions of other kings in Upplǫnd. But you
have done well to let me know of this plan before you announced it openly
before the people. I will promise you my good offices with the kings andalso with other men of rank and the rest of the people. Also my wealth will
be at your disposal, King Óláfr, for your backing. But I am willing for us to
put this to the people only when I can see the possibility of some success,or when some support is available for this great enterprise, for you must notforget that a great deal is being taken on if you are going to contend withKing Óláfr of the Svíar, and with Knútr, who is now king both in Englandand in Denmark, and great precautions need to be taken against them if it
is to be successful. But I think it is not unlikely that you will find good [46]support, for the people are eager for change. It was the same before, when28

heimskringlaÓláfr Tryggvason came to the country, that everyone was pleased at it, andyet he did not enjoy the kingdom for long.’
When the discussion had come thus far, Ásta began to speak:‘My attitude, my son, is that I am pleased with you, and will be the mostpleased if your advancement could be as much as possible. I will sparenothing within my power, though you can look to me for little in the way of
helpful counsel. But I would rather, if there was the choice, that you should
become supreme king in Norway, even if you lived no longer in your kingdom
than Óláfr Tryggvason, rather than the alternative, that you were no greatera king than Sigurðr sýr and died of old age.’
And after these words they broke up the conference. King Óláfr stayed
there for a while with all his following. King Sigurðr served them at tableon alternate days with fish and milk, and every other day meat and beer.
CHAPTER thirty-six
At that time there were many kings in Upplǫnd who ruled over shires,and most of them were descended from the line of Haraldr inn hárfagri.
Over Heiðmǫrk there ruled two brothers, Hrœrekr and Hringr, and inGuðbrandsdalar, Guðrøðr. There was also a king in Raumaríki. There wasalso that one king who had Þótn and Haðaland. In Valdres there was alsoa king. King Sigurðr sýr arranged a meeting with the shire kings up inHaðaland, and Óláfr Haraldsson was at that meeting. Then Sigurðr brought
up before the kings he had arranged the meeting with his stepson Óláfr’s
proposal, and asks them for both support and advice and consent, setting out
what need there was for them to get rid of this subjection that the Danes andSvíar have imposed on them, saying that now there is a man available whowill probably be able to [47] take the lead in this enterprise, setting out the
many great achievements that King Óláfr has done in his wanderings andraids. Then King Hrœrekr speaks:‘It is true that King Haraldr inn hárfagri’s kingdom has declined, since
no one of his line is supreme king in Norway. Now people in this country
have experienced various things. Hákon Aðalsteinsfóstri (foster-son ofAðalsteinn) was king, and everyone was well content with that. But when
Gunnhildr’s sons ruled over the land, then everyone got tired of their tyranny
and injustice, so that people preferred to have foreign kings over them andbe more independent, for the foreign rulers were always far away, and caredlittle about what people did, taking such tribute from the country as they
determined for themselves. But when they fell out, King Haraldr of theDanes and Jarl Hákon, then the Jómsvikings raided Norway. And then all
the commoners and hosts of people rose against them and drove this warfareóláfs saga helga

29

away. People then urged Jarl Hákon to keep the country from the king of theDanes and defend it with point and edge. And when he felt he was secured
in his power by the support of the people of the country, then he became soharsh and demanding towards the folk of the country that people could not
put up with him, then the Þrœndir themselves slew him and then raised to
power Óláfr Tryggvason who was entitled to the kingdom by birth and in
all respects well fitted to be king. All the commoners rushed into wanting tohave him as king over them and to raise up anew the kingdom that Haraldr
inn hárfagri had gained for himself. But when Óláfr felt that he was secured
in his power, then no one was independent of him. He went at it with us petty
kings to claim in a domineering way all the dues for himself that Haraldr
inn hárfagri had received here, and some things even more despotically, andpeople were so far the less independent from him in that no one could [48]decide what god he should believe in. And so, since he was removed fromthe land, we have now maintained friendship with the king of the Danes andwe have had great support from him with everything that we need to ask
for, and independence and a quiet life within the country and no oppression.
Now there is this to say about my attitude, that I am well content with things
as they are. I do not know whether, even if a kinsman of mine were kingover the land, my situation will be improved thereby in any way, but if not,I shall have no part in this enterprise.’
Then his brother Hringr spoke:‘I will make known my attitude. It seems to me better, as long as I havethe same power and possessions, that a kinsman of mine should be kingover Norway rather than foreign rulers, if our family could again rise up
in this land. But this is my feeling about this man, Óláfr, that his destiny
and luck will decide whether he is going to achieve power or not, but if hebecomes sole ruler over Norway, then he will think he is better off who has
the larger share to count on from him in his friendship. Now in no respect
does he have a better chance than any one of us, but rather the less in that
we have some lands and power to employ, but he has none at all. We are also
no less entitled to kingship by birth. Now if we should want to become suchgreat supporters of him as to grant him the highest rank in this country andhelp him to this with all our resources, why should he not then reward thisproperly and long remember it with kindness, if he is so great in manhood
as I think and everyone claims? Now we shall take this risk, if I have myway, of confirming friendship with him.’
After this one after another stood up and spoke, and the outcome was thatmost were keener on confirming friendship with King Óláfr. He promised
them his absolute friendship and improvement of their condition if he becamesole ruler over Norway. They then confirm their agreement with oaths.

30

heimskringla[49] CHAPTER thirty-seven
After this the kings appointed a meeting. Then King Óláfr put before
the people this plan and the claim that he has to power there, asking thelandowners to accept him as king over the country, promising them in return
ancient laws and to defend the land from foreign armies and rulers, speaking
about it long and eloquently. He got good applause for his address. Thenthe kings got up and spoke to each other, and all of them pleaded this caseand proposal before the people. This came about then in the end, that Óláfr
was given the name of king over all the land and land was awarded to him
in accordance with Upplǫnd law.
CHAPTER thirty-eight

Then King Óláfr immediately began his journey and ordered banquets forhimself, wherever there were royal residences. He went first round Haðaland,
and then made his way north into Guðbrandsdalar. It went then as Sigurðr sýr
had guessed, that so many troops thronged to him that he thought he would
scarcely need half of them, and he had now three hundred (360) men. Then thebanquets that had been arranged turned out to be insufficient, for it had been
the custom for kings to travel round Upplǫnd with sixty men or seventy, andnever more than a hundred (120) men. The king went round quickly and stayedjust one night in each place. And when he got to the mountain in the north,then he set out on his way, got north over the mountain and went on until hecame down from the mountain on the north side. King Óláfr [50] came down
into Uppdalr and stayed the night there. After that he went through Uppdalr
Wood and came out in Meðaldalr, requested a meeting there and summoned
landowners to him there. Then the king spoke at the meeting and asked thelandowners to accept him, offering them in return the same rights and laws as
King Óláfr Tryggvason had offered. The landowners did not have the power
to keep up a quarrel with the king, and it ended with them granting the kingacceptance and confirmed this with oaths. But they had previously, however,sent information down into Orkadalr and also into Skaun, letting them know
about King Óláfr’s movements and everything they knew about him.
CHAPTER thirty-nine

Einarr þambarskelfir had an estate and farmstead in Skaun. And when
information reached him about King Óláfr’s movements, then he immediately
had a war summons sent round and sent in four directions calling together
freeman and slave fully armed, with the command with it that they were to
defend the land from King Óláfr. The summons went into Orkadalr and also
to Gaulardalr, and the whole army assembled together there.

óláfs saga helga

31[51] CHAPTER Forty
King Óláfr took his forces down to Orkadalr. He travelled very quietly andpeaceably. But when he came out to Grjótar, he met there the gathering of
farmers, and they had more than seven hundred (840) men. He drew up his
troops in battle formation, for he thought the farmers would want to fight.
But when the farmers saw this, they found everything less straightforward,
for it had not yet been decided who should be their commander. And whenKing Óláfr saw this, that the farmers were in disarray, then he sent Þórir
Guðbrandsson to them, and when he came, Þórir says that King Óláfr does
not want to fight with them. He named twelve men, the most senior in their
number, to come and meet with King Óláfr. And the farmers agreed to thisand come forward over a certain bluff that was there, to where the king’s
troops were lined up. Then King Óláfr said:‘You farmers have now done well, so that I now have a chance totalk with you, for I will tell you this about my business coming here toÞrándheimr. This to begin with, that I know that you have already heardthat Jarl Hákon and I met together this summer, and the outcome of
our negotiations was that he gave me all the dominion that he had herein Þrándheimr, and that is, as you know, the Orkadalr district and theGaulardalr district and Strind district and Eynir district. And I have here
men as witnesses, who were there and saw the jarl and me shake hands
and heard the words and oaths and all the terms that the jarl granted me.
I wish to offer you law and peace, in accordance with what King Óláfr
Tryggvason offered before me.’He spoke long and eloquently, and the conclusion of it was that he offered
the farmers two choices, the one to submit to him and grant him [52]obedience, the other to engage in battle with him now. Then the farmers
went back to their troops and told them the result of their errand, then asked
for advice from the whole host, which alternative they should take. And
although they debated this for a while among themselves, their choice wasto submit to the king. This was then confirmed with oaths on the part of
the farmers. The king then arranged his travels, and the farmers provided
banquets for his reception. The king then went out to the coast and orderedships there for himself. He got a longship, one with twenty rowing benches,from Gunnarr of Gelmin. Another ship, one with twenty rowing benches, hegot from Loðinn of Vigg. A third ship, one with twenty rowing benches, hegot from Angrar on Nes. This farm had belonged to Jarl Hákon, but there
was a steward in charge of it there who is named as Bárðr hvíti (the White).
The king had four or five light ships. He also travelled fast and made his
way in along the fiord.

32

heimskringla

CHAPTER Forty-one
Jarl Sveinn was just then inland in Þrándheimr at Steinker and was having
preparations for his Yule banquet made there. There was a market town
there. Einarr þambarskelfir learned that the people of Orkadalr had submitted
to King Óláfr. He then sent informants to Jarl Sveinn. They went first toNiðaróss and took an oared ship that Einarr had. They then went inland
along the fiord and arrived late one day in at Steinker and delivered thismessage to the jarl, telling him all about King Óláfr’s movements. The jarl
had a longship that was riding with tents up by the town. Straight away thatevening he had his wealth and his people’s clothing and drink and foodloaded onto the ship, as much as the ship would take, and straight away
during the night they rowed out and came at dawn into Skarnsund. There
they saw King Óláfr rowing in along the fiord with his troops. The jarl thenturned in to shore off Masarvík. There was thick forest there. They put in so
close to the rock that foliage [53] and branches reached out over the ship.
They cut great trees and set it all on the off side down in the sea so that theship could not be seen for the foliage, and it had not become fully daylightwhen the king rowed in past them. The weather was calm. The king rowedin past the island, and when they got out of sight of one another, the jarlrowed out into the fiord and right on out to Frosta, there putting in to shore.
This was within his own dominions.
CHAPTER Forty-two
Jarl Sveinn sent men out into Gaulardalr for his brother-in-law Einarr. And
when Einarr came to the jarl, then the jarl tells him all about his dealings
with King Óláfr and also this, that he is going to muster troops and go against
King Óláfr and fight with him. Einarr replies thus:‘We shall go into this sensibly, get information about what King Óláfr
is planning to do. We will spread it around that we are just doing nothing.
Then it may be, if he does not find out about our mustering of troops, that
he will settle down inland at Steinker for Yule, since everything is all readyfor it there. But if he hears that we have mustered troops, then he will lay hiscourse straight out of the fiord and then we shall have lost him completely.’
It was done just as Einarr proposed. The jarl went travelling round staying
with farmers up in Stjóradalr. King Óláfr, when he got to Steinker, took chargeof the provisions for his entertainment and had them loaded onto his ships
and got hold of some transport ships and took away with him both food anddrink and set off as fast as he could and sailed all the way out to Niðaróss.
There King Óláfr Tryggvason had had a market town set up, as was written33óláfs saga helga

above.71 But when Jarl Eiríkr came to the country, he set up at Hlaðir, where
his father had made his chief residence, but he did not maintain the buildingsthat Óláfr had had built by the Nið. They had now, some of them, collapsed,and some still stood [54] but were rather uninhabitable. King Óláfr took his
ships up into the Nið. There he straight away had things put to rights in thebuildings that were standing, and had those that had collapsed rebuilt, andemployed large numbers of men in this, and also had both the drink and thefood carried up into the buildings, intending to stay there over Yule. And
when Jarl Sveinn and Einarr heard this, then they made their own plans
elsewhere.
CHAPTER Forty-three
There was an Icelandic man called Þórðr Sigvaldaskáld (Sigvaldi’s Poet).
He had been a follower of Jarl Sigvaldi for a long time, and later on of thejarl’s brother Þorkell hávi, but after the jarl’s fall Þórðr was a trader. He met
King Óláfr, when he was on viking raids in the west [in the British Isles], andentered his service and after that became his follower. He was still a followerof the king when these events were taking place. Sigvatr was Þórðr’s son.
He was being brought up by Þorkell at Apavatn. Now when he was almosta full-grown man, then he went abroad with traders, and in the autumn theship came to Þrándheimr and the men took lodgings in the district. This same
winter King Óláfr came to Þrándheimr, as was written just above. And whenSigvatr heard that his father Þórðr was there with the king, then Sigvatr went
to the king, meeting his father Þórðr and staying there for a time. Sigvatr
was at an early age a good poet. He had made a poem about King Óláfr andinvited the king to listen to it. The king says he doesn’t want poems to bemade about him, saying he cannot listen to poetry. Then Sigvatr said:
		
34.
			
[55] 		
			
			
			
			
			

Hear my poetry, harmerof the horse, dark, of awnings,72
most noble, for I can make it;
you must have one poet.
Even if you reject altogether
all other poets’ tributes,
great ruler, still I’ll give you
glorification in plenty.

Skald I 701

Óláfs saga Tryggvasonar (vol. I) ch. 70. Instead of the last four words, theSeparate Saga of St Óláfr has: ‘and buildings erected for a royal palace wherepreviously there had been premises for a single household on Niðarnes.’
72
myrkblás tjalda drasils meiðir: ‘harmer of the dark, black (tarred?) horse (ship)of awnings’, sea warrior.
71

34

heimskringla

King Óláfr gave Sigvatr as a reward for poetry a gold ring weighing half amark.73 Sigvatr became a member of King Óláfr’s following. Then he said:
		
35.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

I accepted your sword74 gladly,
assault’s Njǫrðr,75 and will not later
find fault; that occupation
is fine; it is my pleasure.
You’ve gained a true retainer,
tree of the lair of the serpent’s
blood-brother,76 and I—a bargain
for us both—a good liege-lord.

Skald I 702

In the autumn Jarl Sveinn had charged the ship from Iceland half the landdues, as has been customary before, since Jarl Eiríkr [56] and Jarl Hákon had
been entitled to equal shares of these dues as of others there in Þrándheimr.
But when King Óláfr came there, then he charged his own followers, claiming
half the land dues from ships from Iceland, and they went to to see the king.
They asked Sigvatr for help. Then he went before the king and said:
		
36.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Greedily demanding the gladdeners Skald I 704
of Gunnr’s vulture77 will call me
if I ask now for cloaks;78 alreadyI’ve accepted sea’s fire.79
Of the landing-tax, lessenerof the lair of the meadow-flounder,80
allow the cargo-ship to escape—I've again made a steep demand—half.

[57] CHAPTER Forty-four
Jarl Sveinn, together with Einarr þambarskelfir, gathered together a greatarmy and went out to Gaulardalr by the inland route and made their way out
to Niðaróss, having nearly two thousand men. Some of King Óláfr’s men
A mƒrk was eight aurar (ounces).
That is, became the king’s retainer.
75
sóknar Njƒrðr: ‘Njǫrðr (a god) of battle’, warrior.
76
látrs linns blóða þollr: ‘tree of the lair of the serpent’s brother (dragon, whoselair is gold)’, generous man.
77
Gunnar gamteitendr: ‘gladdeners of the vulture (eagle) of Gunnr (valkyrie)’,warriors, men.
78
i.e. land dues, paid in skins.
79ægis eldr: ‘fire of the sea’, gold.
80
engilúru látrþverrandi: ‘one who diminishes the lair (gold) of the meadowflounder (snake)’, generous man.
7374óláfs saga helga

35

were out on Gaularáss looking after the horses. They noticed the army going
down from Gaulardalr and brought the king information at about midnight.
King Óláfr immediately got up and had the troops roused. They straightaway went on board their ships and carried out all their clothing and weaponsand everything they could manage to take with them, then rowed out fromthe river. Just then the jarl’s troop came to the town. They then took all theYule provisions and burned all the buildings. King Óláfr went out along thefiord to Orkadalr and disembarked from their ships there, then went rightup through Orkadalr to the mountain and eastwards over the mountain to
Dalar. It is told about this, how Jarl Sveinn burned the town at Niðaróss, inthe series of verses that was composed about Klœngr Brúsason:81
		
37.
			
			
			

Burned were the king’s buildings— Flokkr about Klœngr 1
a blaze, I think, felled the dwelling,
Fsk 173
half-finished, hard by the Nið itself; Skáldsk 98
fire showered the host with soot.
Skald I 241

CHAPTER Forty-five
King Óláfr then went southwards along Guðbrandsdalar and from there
out to Heiðmǫrk, receiving the maintenance due to him as he went over the
midwinter season, but mustered an army when spring came, and travelled out
to the Vík. He got a large force from Heiðmǫrk that the kings [58] provided
for him. From there many landed men came. Ketill kálfr (Calf) at Hringunes
took part in the expedition. King Óláfr also got troops from Raumaríki. His
stepfather King Sigurðr sýr came to join him with a large company of men.
They then made their way out to the sea and got themselves ships and set
out from in the Vík. They had a fine and large force. And when they had
fitted out their forces, they sailed out to Túnsberg.
CHAPTER Forty-six
Jarl Sveinn musters forces from all over Þrándheimr straight after Yule andcalls out a levy, getting the ships ready too. At that time there was a large
number of landed men in Norway. They were many of them powerful and ofsuch high descent that they were come from lines of kings or jarls not many
generations back; they were also enormously rich. The kings and jarls who
ruled the land were entirely dependent on these landed men, for it was in every
district as if the landed men ruled over the class of farmers. Jarl Sveinn was

81Klœngr Brúsason is not referred to elsewhere, and nothing more is known of thisseries of verses (flokkr). In Fsk this verse is attributed to Þórðr Sjáreksson, whoseRóðadrápa, a memorial poem for King Óláfr, is cited as stanza 101 below. His drápa
on Þórálfr Skólmsson is cited as stanza 78 of Hkr I.

36heimskringla

on very friendly terms with landed men. He found it easy to get troops. His
brother-in-law Einarr þambarskelfir was with him, as were many other landedmen, and many of those who the previous winter had sworn oaths of loyalty
to King Óláfr, both landed men and farmers. They sailed out of the fiord assoon as they were ready and went southwards along the coast and picked up
troops from every district. And when they got south off Rogaland, then there
came to join them Erlingr Skjálgsson, bringing a large troop, and with him
were many landed men; then they sailed with the whole force eastwards toVík. It was towards the end of Lent when Jarl Sveinn made his way into
the Vík. The jarl took the force in through Grenmarr and stopped by Nesjar.
[59] CHAPTER Forty-seven

Then King Óláfr sailed his force out along the Vík. There was then only ashort distance between them. They were aware of each other on the Saturday
before Palm Sunday. King Óláfr had the ship that was called Karlhǫfði. A
king’s head was carved on its prow. He had carved it himself. This figurehead
was for long after used in Norway on ships captained by rulers.
CHAPTER Forty-eight

On the Sunday morning, as soon as it got light, King Óláfr got up anddressed, went ashore, then had a horn blown to summon the whole force togo ashore. Then he made a speech to the troops and tells everyone that hehas now heard that Jarl Sveinn cannot be far away.
‘We must now,’ he says, ‘prepare ourselves, for it will not be long before
we encounter them. Let men now arm themselves, and each man get himself
ready and into his place to which he has earlier been assigned, so that theneveryone may be ready when I have the horn blown for our departure. Then
let us all row together, no one is to set off until the whole fleet is on the move,and no one is stay behind when I row out of the harbour, for we have nomeans of knowing whether we shall encounter the jarl where he is now, orwhether they will come to meet us. But if we come across them and a battle
begins, then our men are to draw our ships close to each other and be readyto tie them together. Let us hold back to begin with and be careful with our
missiles so that we do not let them fall into the sea or throw them uselessly.
But once battle is joined properly and the ships have been fastened together,
then attack as hard as you can, and everyone do as bravely as he can.’[60] CHAPTER Forty-nine

King Óláfr had a hundred (120) men on his ship, and they all wore coats ofring-mail and French helmets.82 Most of his men had white shields with the82

See Falk 1914, 40, 162.

37óláfs saga helga

Holy Cross depicted on them in gold, but in some cases they were coloured
with red or blue paint. He had a cross drawn on the forehead of all helmets
in white. He had a white pennant; it was a serpent.
Next he had prayers said before him, then went aboard his ship and told
the men to have something to eat and drink. Next he ordered a horn to beblown and the ships to sail out of the harbour. And when they reached theharbour where the jarl had been lying, then the jarl’s troops were armed andwere about to row out of their harbour. But when they saw the king’s troops,
then they began to tie their ships together and put up flags and got ready.
And when King Óláfr saw this, then they launched their attack. The kingmade for the jarl’s ship. Then battle commenced. So says the poet Sigvatr:
		
38.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

A strong assault on men
Nesjavísur 2
the sovereign made, advancing—
Skald I 559
blood fell red on Róði’s
ride83—into harbour against Sveinn.
Brave, the king who brought the meeting
about steered his [ships] ruthlessly
forward, while Sveinn’s forces
fastened their ships together.

[61] Here it says that King Óláfr went into battle, but Sveinn was lying there
in the harbour. The poet Sigvatr was there in the battle. He composed straightaway in the summer just after the battle the series of verses that are called
Nesjavísur, and it tells there in detail about these events:
		
39.
			
			
			

It’s known to me how the knowerof nail-points of frost84
caused to be placed Karlhǫfði
close to the jarl east of Agðir.

Nesjavísur 3
Fsk 174
Legendary saga 76
Skald I 561

The battle was very fierce, and for a long time one could not tell which way
it would go. Many fell on both sides, and large numbers were wounded. So
says Sigvatr:
		
40.
			
			
			

There was no cause to sneer at Sveinn Nesjavísur 4
Skald I 562
for the swords’ din,85 nor at
war-glad ·leifr for the onslaught-moon’s
osprey’s fine tempest,86Róða rein: ‘the strip of land of Róði (a sea king)’, the sea.
odda frosts kennir: ‘experiencer of frost of spear-points (battle)’, warrior.
85sverða gnýr: ‘clash of swords’, battle.
86
sigmána gjóðs hríð: ‘storm of the osprey (raven) of the battle-moon (shield)’,
battle.
8384

38

heimskringla

			
			
			
			

for each side had to aim forthe other’s maiming—never
was the army worse placed—
where warriors did battle.

		
41.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Teitr,87 I saw, in the splendid
Nesjavísur 5
squad of the ruler—bitter
Skald I 563
sword-clash88 set in—cold mailcoats
cover the shoulders of us two,and my black hair hid under my Frankish
helmet in the spear-storm;
thus I knew us both, benchmate,for battle to be fitted out.

[62] The jarl had greater forces, but the king had a picked company on his
ship which had followed him on raiding expeditions and was fitted out so
excellently, as was said before, that each man had a coat of ring-mail. They
did not get wounded. So says Sigvatr:

But when the men began to fall on the jarl’s ship, and some of them were
wounded, then the crew at the gunwales thinned out.
CHAPTER Fifty

Then King Óláfr’s men made a boarding assault. The flag was then taken
up onto the ship that was next to the jarl’s ship, and the king himself went
along with the flag. So says Sigvatr:[63] 42.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

The gilded standard preceded
Nesjavísur 7
the splendid prince where, under banners, Fsk 175 (1st half)
we givers of the din of Gǫndul’s
Skald I 566
garment89 went on the ships, furious.
Then it was not as if, on the rope-stallion,90 Skáldsk 81
to these ruler’s pay-receivers91
a maiden were bearing mead before themetal weapons’ greeting.92

87
Teitr could be an adjective meaning ‘cheerful’, but here is taken to be the nameof the poet’s companion, in line with the use of the dual pronoun okkr. This personal
address has led Finnur Jónsson and others to class this as an occasional verse rather
than include it in the Nesjavísur sequence, as Russell Poole does in Skald I (563).
88hjƒrdynr: ‘sword-din’, battle.
89Gƒndlar serks gnýs greiðendr: ‘providers of the din (battle) of the shirt (mailcoat)of Gǫndul (a valkyrie)’, warriors.
90
strengjar jór: ‘horse of the rope, cable’, ship.
91heiðþegi: ‘receiver of payment’, retainer.
92
malma kveðja: ‘greeting of metal (weapons)’, battle.

39óláfs saga helga

There was a keen battle there and Sveinn’s men fell fast, while some leapt
overboard. So says Sigvatr:
		
43.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Keenly we crowded, where the noisy Nesjavísur 8
clash of weapons sounded—
Skald I 568
reddened blades split shield-rounds—
enraged, onto warships.
Where they fought, wounded farmers—
fitted ships were captured—
fell overboard; no few corpses
floated out93 by the land-spit.

[64] And also this:
		
44.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Men coloured crimson—
Nesjavísur 9
clearly seen was that by
Skald I 569
sharers of sword-clamour94—
our shields that white had come there.
There I think the young rulerthat we followed onto the ship advanced
where swords—the blood-bird95
a battle-draught96 got—were blunted.

Then the casualties began to mount in the jarl’s forces. Then the king’s men
attacked the jarl’s ship, and they were on the point of boarding the ship. But
when the jarl saw what a bad state they had got into, then he gave orders to
the men at the prow that they were to cut the cables and get the ships free.
They did so. Then the king’s men put grappling irons onto the bow posts andheld on to them. Then the jarl gave orders that the men at the prow should
cut off the bow posts. They did so. So says Sigvatr:
45.
			
		
		
[65]		
						Sveinn himself had the swarthy
stem-posts cut off quickly—
the rowing had almost reached him,raising our hopes of plunder—when to the raven’s benefit—bodies
the black osprey of Yggr97
gained in plenty—the host had
hewn the prows of the vessel.

Nesjavísur 10
Fsk 176
Skald I 570

út ‘out’: many manuscripts of ÓH have ƒrt ‘swiftly’.
hljóms hringmiðlandi: ‘sharer of the clamour of the ring (i.e. sword) (battle)’, warrior.
95blóðs svƒrr: ‘(a species of) bird of blood’, raven or eagle.
96
gunnsylgr: ‘battle-drink’, blood.
97
Yggs svartr gjóðr: ‘Óðinn’s black osprey’, raven.
93
94

40

heimskringla

Einarr þambarskelfir had positioned his ship on one side of the jarl’s ship.
They then threw an anchor onto the prow of the jarl’s ship and so moved
themselves then all together out into the fiord. After that all the jarl’s forces
took to flight and rowed out into the fiord. Bersi Skáld-Torfuson was in theposition in front of the stern decking on Jarl Sveinn’s ship. And as the ship
floated forward away from the fleet, then King Óláfr called out aloud when
he recognised Bersi—for he was easily recognised, the handsomest of men
and fitted out exceedingly well with weapons and clothes:‘Farewell, Bersi.’
He said: ‘Goodbye, king.’
So says Bersi in the series of verses that he composed when he fell into
the hands of King Óláfr and was sitting in shackles:98
		
46.
			
			
			
[66] 		
			
			
			

You bade this skilful expert
Flokkr about Óláfr helgi 1
in praise,99 farewell, 		Skald I 791
and we were able so to answer
the active war-fosterer.100
Unwilling, we sold those words ofthe well-born offerer of fires ofthe barque-god’s borderland,101 as Ibought them from the mailcoat’s tree.102

		
47.
			
			
			
			
			

I have seen the sore trials
Flokkr about Óláfr helgi 2of Sveinn—the cool bright tongues Skald I 792
of swords103 carolled keenly—whenin company we went forward.
I shall never follow in the futurea finer man, an offerer

98
The Icelandic poet Bersi Skáld-Torfuson plays a part in Grettis saga (ÍF VII,42), which refers to his friendship with Jarl Sveinn. His metronymic indicates that
his mother, Skáld-Torfa, was also a poet. He is said in Skáldatal to have composed
for Sveinn and for King Knútr inn ríki, but only these three verses survive attributed
to him. According to the fragments of Styrmir Kárason’s life of St Óláfr, Bersi
accompanied Sigvatr on his later pilgrimage to Rome; on his way back Bersi learnedof Óláfr’s death, returned to Rome and died of grief there.
99hróðrs hagkennandi: ‘skilful teacher (or understander) of praise’, poet.
100
gunnar snarrœkir: ‘brisk cultivator of war’, warrior (here, Óláfr).
101
knarrar hapts úthauðrs elda boði: ‘offerer of fires (gold) of the outlying land(sea) of the god of the ship (seafarer)’, generous man (Óláfr). This follows the readingof Kock (NN §684) and ÍF XXVII. Russell Poole takes trauðir hapts together meaning‘reluctant for hindrance’, without delay (Skald I 791).
102
brynju viðr: ‘tree of the mailcoat’, warrior (here, Óláfr).
103
rekninga svaltungur: ‘cool tongues of (inlaid) swords’, sword blades.

óláfs saga helga

41

			
			

of Elgr’s tempest,104 out on
any terms by waves’ stallion.105

		
48.
			
			
			
[67] 		
			
			
			

I slink not so, swinger
Flokkr about Óláfr helgi 3of the snake of wounds106—this year Skald I 794
for you I’m making readyan Áti’s ski,107 no small one—as to jettison, generous
general, or then to tire of—young, I learned to know there108
your foe109—my loyal allies.

CHAPTER Fifty-one
Now some of the jarl’s men fled up ashore, some sued for quarter. Then Jarl
Sveinn’s party rowed out into the fiord and they brought their ships together,and the leaders held a discussion together. The jarl sought counsel from thelanded men. Erlingr Skjálgsson recommended that they should sail to thenorth of the country and get themselves reinforcements and fight again withKing Óláfr. But since they had lost a lot of their men, nearly all of them werekeen for the jarl to leave the country to go to his brother-in-law the kingof the Svíar, and reinforce his troops from there, and Einarr followed thiscourse, because he felt they did not have the resources to fight with KingÓláfr now. Then their forces dispersed. The jarl sailed south past Foldin, andwith him Einarr þambarskelfir. Erlingr Skjálgsson and many other landed
men too, who did not want to abandon their inherited lands, went north totheir homes. In the summer Erlingr kept a large following by him.
[68] CHAPTER Fifty-two
King Óláfr and his men saw that the jarl had gathered his ships together.
Then King Sigurðr sýr urged that they should attack the jarl and fight it
out with them. King Óláfr says that he wants to see first what course thejarl adopts, whether they keep their army together, or the troops leave him.
Sigurðr said it was up to him.

104
Elgs hríðboði: ‘offerer of Elgr’s (Óðinn’s) tempest (battle)’, warrior. This is
the interpretation of Bjarni Aðalbjarnarson in ÍF XXVII, but depends on reading
elgr ‘elk’ as a heiti for Óðinn, among other difficulties. See Diana Whaley in Skald
I (793) for other possible readings.
105
i.e. ship.
106
sára linns sveigir: ‘swinger of snake of wounds (sword)’, warrior (here, Óláfr).
107
Áta ƒndurr: ‘ski of Áti (a sea-king)’, ship.
108
i.e. among the poet’s former friends.
109
i.e. Sveinn.

42heimskringla‘But it is my feeling,’ he says, ‘considering your character and ambition,that you will never be able to trust those great lords, accustomed as they are
to be always absolutely opposed to rulers.’
And nothing came of the attack. Then they soon saw that the jarl’s troops
were dispersing. Then King Óláfr had them search through the fallen. They
lay there a few nights and divided the spoils. Then the poet Sigvatr spokethese verses:

		
49.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Nesjavísur 11
Skald I 572[69] 50.
			
				
				
				
				
				
				

I declare, moreover, that very many 		
messengers of war110 who came southwards
will have, in this harsh battle,
their homecoming to forgo.
From the swart swimming-horse111
sank many to the bottom
joined to the sun;112 it’s certain
Sveinn out there we encountered.

This year the wise Innþrœnzk113 maiden
Nesjavísur 12
will not jeer at our effort, 		
Fsk 176
this I thought certain, though smaller		
Skald I 573
the size of the king’s forces.
The girl will deride rather
the ranks who lunged forwardwith their beards114—we stained scarlet
the skerry’s land115—should she choose either.

		
51.
			
			
			

His strength swells, for this launcher—
Sveinn, you learned this—of plank-steed116
the Upplendingar are eager
to aid into kingship.

Nesjavísur 14
Skald I 575

And also this:morðƒrr: ‘messenger of killing’, warrior.
syndiblakkr: ‘black, dark horse of swimming’, ship.
112
sunnu samknúta: ‘one joined to the sun’? This obscure phrase was interpreted
tentatively by Finnur Jónsson as ‘bone of the sun of the sea (gold)’, man (Heimskringla
1893–1901, IV 124–25); Jón Hnefill Aðalsteinsson sees it as a jibe at the men ofÞrándheimr as pagan sun-worshippers (1997, 126–29). See further Russell Poolein Skald I 573.
113
innþrœnzk: ‘of inner Þrándheimr’.
114sœkja framm skeggi: apparently a mocking expression for ‘fall to the groundface down’.
115
skers fold: ‘land of the skerry’, the sea.
116þilblakks sendir: ‘launcher of the plank-horse (ship)’, sea captain.
110111óláfs saga helga

			
			
			
			

43

This is evident: the Heinir
are able to do more than
drink ale of the army leader:
we make the corpse-snake’s journey.117[70] King Óláfr gave gifts to his stepfather Sigurðr sýr at parting and also
to other leaders who had supported him. He gave Ketill of Hringunes acarvel,118 with fifteen benches, and Ketill transported the carvel up along
the Raumelfr and right on up to Mjǫrs.
CHAPTER Fifty-three

King Óláfr kept watch on the jarl’s movements, and when he learned that thejarl had left the country, then he travelled westwards along the Vík. Men thenflocked to him. He was accepted as king at assemblies. Thus he went right on
to Líðandisnes. Then he learned that Erlingr Skjálgsson had gathered large
numbers of men. He did not delay then in Norðr-Agðir, since he had got astrong fair wind. He went as fast as he could north to Þrándheimr because
he thought that all the main part of the land lay there, if he could get it under
his control while the jarl was out of the country. And when King Óláfr got
to Þrándheimr, then there was no uprising against him, and he was accepted
as king there and established himself in the autumn there in Niðaróss and hemade preparations for staying the winter there and had a royal residence built
and founded Clemenskirkja there in the place where it still stands. He marked
out sites for dwellings and gave them to householders and merchants or toothers as he thought fit and who wanted to set up houses. He stayed therewith a large following, because he felt he would not be able to rely on theÞrœndir’s loyalty, should the jarl come back into the country. This was mostobvious in the case of the Innþrœndir, and from them he received no dues.
[71] CHAPTER Fifty-four

Jarl Sveinn went first to Svíþjóð to see his brother-in-law King Óláfr of the
Svíar and told him all about his dealings with Óláfr digri, and sought for
advice from the king of the Svíar as to what course he should take. The kingsays that the jarl shall stay with him, if he wants to, and have what land hethinks fitting for him to rule over there.
‘And otherwise,’ he says, ‘I shall provide you with sufficient troops to get
the land back from Óláfr.’The jarl took the second option, because that was what all those of his men
wanted that were there with him, many of whom had extensive possessions
in Norway. And while they were deliberating over these plans, then it was
117
118hrælinns fƒr: ‘expedition, journey of the corpse-snake (sword)’, battle.
On the use of the term ‘carvel’, see note 148 below.

44heimskringla

agreed that they should the following winter set out to go the overland route
through Helsingjaland and Jamtaland and so down into Þrándheimr, for thejarl felt he could rely best of all on the Innþrœndir for support and help, if
he went that way. But yet they decide to go first raiding in the summer tothe eastern Baltic and get themselves some wealth.
CHAPTER Fifty-five
Jarl Sveinn took his troops east to Garðaríki and made raids there. He spent
the summer there, and when autumn came he turned back with his troops
to Svíþjóð. Then he caught a disease which led to his death. After the jarl’s
death the troops that had been following him went back to Svíþjóð, thoughsome went off to Helsingjaland and from there to Jamtaland and then west
over Kjǫlr to Þrándheimr, and there they tell the news of what had happened
during their travels. Then the death of Jarl Sveinn was accurately reported.
[72] CHAPTER Fifty-six
Einarr þambarskelfir and the force that had followed him went during thewinter to the king of the Svíar and stayed there and were treated well. There
were also many others there who had followed the jarl. The king of the Svíar
was extremely displeased with Óláfr digri for having established himself in
his tributary land and driven away Jarl Sveinn. The king threatened Óláfr
with the severest retribution for this as soon as he could bring it about. He
says that Óláfr will not be so bold as to take control of the land that the jarl
had ruled. Many of the king of the Svíar’s men agreed that this would be
the case. But when the Þrœndir learned for certain that Jarl Sveinn was deadand that he was not to be expected back in Norway, then all the ordinary
people switched their allegiance to King Óláfr. Many people then went out
from Þrándheimr to see King Óláfr and became his followers, and some sent
word and tokens that they wanted to serve him. Then in the autumn he went
in to Þrándheimr and held meetings with the farmers. He was then accepted
as king in every district. Then he went out to Niðaróss and had all the royaldues taken there and made preparations for spending the winter there.
CHAPTER Fifty-seven
King Óláfr had a royal residence put up in Niðaróss. A large hall was built
there for his following with doorways at both ends. The king’s high seat
was in the middle of the hall and further in from him sat Grímkell, hishousehold bishop, and after that his other clerics, and further out from him
his counsellors. In the other high seat opposite him sat his marshal, Bjǫrn

45óláfs saga helga

digri (the Stout), after that the guests.119 If high-ranking men visited theking, they were suitably accommodated. Ale would then be drunk by fires.
He appointed [73] men to offices as was customary for kings then. He had
sixty men in his personal following and thirty guests, and he establishedtheir salaries and rules. He also had thirty housecarls120 who were to perform
such duties within the residence as were necessary, and for when they moved
away. He also had many servants. There was also in the residence a large
apartment where the king’s followers slept. There was also a large room inwhich the king held meetings with his men.
CHAPTER Fifty-eight
It was the king’s custom to rise early in the mornings and dress and wash his
hands, and then to go to church and hear morning prayers and matins andthen to go to meetings and settle people’s disputes or announce anything elsethat he thought necessary. He summoned to come to him the powerful andthe humble and all those who were wisest. He often had recited before him
the laws that Hákon Aðalsteinsfóstri had made in Þrándheimr. He made laws
after consulting the wisest men, abolishing them or introducing new ones
as he thought fit. But the Christian law he established with the guidance ofBishop Grímkell and other clerics and devoted all his mind to getting rid ofheathendom and ancient practices that he thought injurious to Christianity.
It came about that the farmers agreed to these laws that the king established.
So says Sigvatr:121
		
52.
			
			
			

Occupant of the wave-oxen’s
afterdeck,122 you can lay downlaws of the land that shall belasting for all mankind.

Óláfsdrápa 1
Skald I 614[74] King Óláfr was a virtuous man, very moderate, of few words, generous
and avaricious. The poet Sigvatr was there with the king at this time, as
was said above, and other Icelanders. King Óláfr enquired diligently how
Christianity was observed in Iceland. It then seemed to him that it fell far
short of being satisfactory, for they said about the observance of Christianity
Gestir were royal retainers of inferior rank.
members of the king’s bodyguard.
121
This single half-stanza is traditionally believed to belong to a drápa by Sigvatr
in honour of Óláfr. Flateyjarbók refers to Sigvatr among skálds who composed aboutÓláfr’s lagastjórn ‘law-making’ (Flb II 226).
122
unnar eykja loptbyggvir: ‘inhabitant of the loptr ‘raised afterdeck’ of the draughtbeasts of the wave (ships)’, sea captain, (here) Óláfr.
119

120

46

heimskringlathat it was permitted in the laws to eat horseflesh and expose children likeheathen people, and still other things that were injurious to Christianity. They
also told the king about the many great men who were then in Iceland. SkaptiÞóroddsson held the office of lawspeaker123 in Iceland then. He enquired ofthe men who had the closest knowledge about the practices of many lands
and directed his questions mainly to Christianity, how it was observed bothin Orkney and in Shetland and in the Faeroes, and he discovered that it must
fall far short of being satisfactory in many places. He often discussed suchmatters as these or spoke about law or the law of the land.
CHAPTER Fifty-nineThat same winter there came from the east, from Svíþjóð, messengers fromthe Swedish King Óláfr, and they were led by two brothers, Þorgautr skarði
(Harelip) and Ásgautr ármaðr (Steward), who had with them twenty-fourmen. And when they came from the east over Kjǫlr into Veradalr, then theycalled meetings with the farmers and spoke to them claiming dues and taxes
on behalf of the king of the Svíar. But the farmers discussed it together andreached agreement that they would pay what the king of the Svíar asked
provided that King Óláfr did not claim land dues from [75] them on his part,saying that they were not going to pay taxes to both of them. The messengers
went off and out along the valley, and at every meeting that they held they got
the same replies from the farmers, but no money, then went out into Skaun
and held a meeting there and again demanded taxes, and everything went thesame way as before. Then they went into Stjóradalr and requested meetings
there, but the farmers would not come to them. Then the messengers saw that
their mission was getting nowhere. Þorgautr then wanted to turn back east.
‘I do not think we have carried out the king’s business,’ says Ásgautr.
‘I want to go to see King Óláfr digri, even though the farmers are referring
their case to him.’
He got his way, and they went out to the town and took lodgings in thetown. They went to the king the following day—he was then sitting at
table—, greeted him, saying that they were travelling on the king of the
Svíar’s business. The king told them to come the following day. The nextday, when the king had heard prayers, he went to his meeting-house and had
the king of the Svíar’s men called and bade them put forward their business.
Then Þorgautr spoke and says first on what business they were travelling andhad been sent, and afterwards how the Innþrœndir had responded. After that
he requested that the king should give a decision as to what the outcome of
their mission there was to be. The king says:
123

President of the Icelandic parliament.

óláfs saga helga

47‘While jarls were ruling this land, it was not surprising that the people ofthe country should be subject to them, because they were native to this realm,
and yet it would have been more proper for the jarls to have been subject
to and in the service of the kings who had a true right to rule here, rather
than being subservient to foreign kings and rising up with hostility against
the true kings and driving them from the land. But as for the Swedish KingÓláfr, who is claiming Norway, I do not know what claim he has that is just,[76] but this we have in mind, what loss of life we have suffered from him
and his kin.’
Then Ásgautr says: ‘It is not surprising that you are called Óláfr digri. You
use very inflated words in your reply to the message of such a ruler. You cannot
have a clear idea of how hard the king’s anger will weigh upon you, and has
done upon those who had more power behind them than it seems to me thatyou have. But if you are going to hang obstinately onto the kingdom, thenyour best course will be to go and see him and become subject to him. We
shall then support you in begging him to grant you this kingdom on a lease.’
Then the king says, choosing his words with restraint:‘I shall give you some alternative advice, Ásgautr. Return now to your kingand tell him this, that early in the spring I shall set out eastwards to the boundary
which in former times separated the realms of the king of Norway and the kingof the Svíar. He can then come there if he wants us to reach a settlement witheach of us having the realm that we have an inherited right to.’
Then the messengers turn away and back to their lodgings and got readyto leave, but the king went to table. Then the messengers went to the king’s
residence, and when the doorkeepers saw this, they tell the king. He told
them not to let the messengers in.
‘And I do not wish to speak with them,’ he says.
Then the messengers went away.
Then Þorgautr says that he and his men are going to turn back home, butÁsgautr says he wants to pursue the king’s business. Then they part company.
Þorgautr then goes inland to Strind, but Ásgautr and his twelve men turnup into Gaulardalr and so out to Orkadalr. He is planning to travel south toMœrr and carry on the business of the king of the Svíar there. And whenKing Óláfr realised this, then he sent his guests out after them. They foundthem out at Steinn on Nes, captured them and took them in to Gaularáss, set
up gallows there and hanged them there where they could be seen from thefiord from the sailing route. Þorgautr [77] heard what had happened before
he left Þrándheimr. After that he continued his journey all the way back to
see the king of the Svíar, and tells him what had happened on their travels.
The king was very angry when he heard this told. There was no lack thenof inflated words there.

48

heimskringla

CHAPTER Sixty
The following spring King Óláfr called out troops from Þrándheimr and set
out to go to the east of the country. Just then a ship for Iceland was getting
ready to leave Niðaróss. Then King Óláfr sent word and tokens to Hjalti
Skeggjason and summoned him to come and see him, and sent word to
the lawspeaker Skapti and the other people who had most say in the lawsin Iceland, that they were to abolish the laws that he thought were mostinjurious to Christianity. At the same time he sent friendly greetings to the
population as a whole. The king travelled southwards along the coast andstopped in every district and held meetings with the farmers. And at every
meeting he had Christian law promulgated together with the regulations
appropriate to it. Thus he straight away abolished in the people many badcustoms and heathen practices, because the jarls had well maintained theancient codes and laws of the land, but had let everyone do as they pleased
with regard to following Christianity. The situation now had come about thatin most places in the coastal settlements people were baptised, but Christianrules were unknown to most people, and among the inland valleys and themountain settlements many places were entirely heathen, because as soon
as the ordinary people became independent, then their minds were mostly
full of the beliefs they had learned in childhood. But the people that did notwant to abide by the king’s commands about Christianity he threatened thenwith harsh treatment, both the powerful and the humble. Óláfr was accepted
as king everywhere in the country at every parliament. No one spoke against
him at them. When he was lying in Karmtsund, [78] messages passed between
him and Erlingr Skjálgsson proposing that they should come to terms, anda peace meeting was arranged on Hvítingsey. And when they met, they
discussed terms of settlement in person. It seemed then to Erlingr that hecould perceive something in what the king said rather different from what
he had been told to expect, since he put forward his claim that he wanted tohave all the revenues that Óláfr Tryggvason had granted him, and afterwards
Jarls Sveinn and Hákon.
‘I will then become subject and a loyal friend to you,’ he says.
The king says: ‘It seems to me, Erlingr, as though you would not be any
worse off accepting from me just as many revenues as you received from
Jarl Eiríkr, a man who had inflicted on you the greatest losses of men.124 But
I shall have you made the noblest man in the land, even if I decide to assign
the revenues according to my own preferences without accepting that you
landed men have an inherited right to my patrimonies, and even if I have topurchase your service at many times its value.’124

Cf. ch. 22 above.

óláfs saga helga

49

Erlingr was not of a mind to ask the king for any changes in this, for hecould see that the king was not easy to influence. He also saw that there
were two choices available, the one being to make no settlement with theking and take his chance on how it would turn out, or alternatively to let theking have it all his own way, and he opted for the second, though he found
it very much against his inclination, and said to the king:‘That service will be of most advantage to you that I offer to you of myown free will.’
They brought their discussion to an end. Afterwards Erlingr’s kinsmen
and friends went to him and urged him to give way and act with wisdom
and not with stubbornness.
‘You will,’ they say, ‘always be the noblest of landed men in Norway, inboth your achievements and family and wealth.’
Erlingr realised that this was healthy advice and that they were motivatedby goodwill, those who were saying these things. He acts accordingly,
submits to the king on the terms that the king was resolved [79] to dictate;
they went their separate ways after that and were nominally in agreement.
Óláfr went his way eastwards along the coast.
CHAPTER Sixty-one
As soon as King Óláfr reached the Vík and this became known, then theDanes went away, those who held offices there under the king of the Danes,
and they made for Denmark and did not care to wait for King Óláfr. But
King Óláfr travelled in along the Vík and held meetings with the farmers. All
the native people submitted to him. He then received all the royal revenues
and stayed in the Vík the whole summer. He went on eastwards over Foldinfrom Túnsberg and all the way eastwards across Svínasund. Then began
the land subject to the king of the Svíar. He had set stewards over this area,
Eilífr gauzki (Gautish, from Gautland) over the more northerly part, andHrói skjálgi (Squint-Eyed) over the more easterly part right on as far as
the Elfr. He held the two sides of the Elfr, and a large residence on Hísing.
He was a powerful man and mightily wealthy. Eilífr was also from a greatfamily. When King Óláfr had brought his troops into Ranríki, then he calleda meeting with the local people there, and the people that lived on islands
or near the sea attended. And when the meeting was in session, then Bjǫrn
stallari (the Marshal) spoke up and told the farmers to accept King Óláfr
as had been done elsewhere in Norway. Brynjólfr úlfaldi (Camel) was thename of a prominent farmer. He stood up and said:‘We farmers know what boundary is the most correct one from ancient
times between the king of Norway and the king of the Svíar and the king

50

heimskringlaof the Danes, that the Gautelfr has determined it from Vænir to the sea, andfrom the north Markir to Eiðaskógr, and from there Kilir all the way northto Finnmǫrk; and also that some from various sides have encroached on the
territories of others. The Svíar have for long periods held power right down
to Svínasund, and yet, to tell you the truth, I know it is the desire of many
men to support the idea that it seems better to serve the king of Norway, butpeople don’t have the courage to follow this through. The rule of the kingof the Svíar is both [80] to the east of us and to the south, and it is likelythat the king of Norway will soon go to the north of the country, where themain strength of the country lies, and we will not then have the resources
to carry on a dispute with the Gautar. Now it is for the king to find a viable
way forward for us. We would be very happy to become his subjects.’
Now in the evening after the meeting Brynjólfr was entertained by the king,and the next day as well, and they discussed many things privately between
themselves. Then the king travelled eastwards along the Vík. And when Eilífr
heard that the king was there, then he had a watch kept on his movements.
Eilífr had thirty men with him, men from his district. He was in the district
higher up by the forests and had assembled a body of farmers there. Many
farmers went to see King Óláfr, and some sent messages of friendship tohim. Then men passed between King Óláfr and Eilífr, and farmers begged
both of them for a long time to make an arrangement for a meeting between
themselves and agree on peace in some way, telling Eilífr that they could
expect from the king, if his demands were not complied with, that there would
be a prospect of harsh treatment from him, and declared that Eilífr should
not lack support. It was then decided that they should come down and holda meeting with the farmers and the king. And then the king sent Þórir langi(the Long), the leader of his guests, in a party of twelve in all, to Brynjólfr.
They had coats of mail under their tunics and hoods over their helmets. The
next day farmers came down with Eilífr in large numbers. Brynjólfr wasthen there in his troop with Þórir in his party. The king positioned his ships
round where there was a rock that came out into the sea. He went ashore
there with his troop, sat down on the rock, but there was level ground on the
landward side, and the gathering of farmers was there, while Eilífr’s men
stood up within a wall of shields in front of him. Bjǫrn stallari spoke longand eloquently on behalf of the king. And when he sat down, then Eilífr stoodup and began a speech, and at that moment Þórir langi stood up and drew[81] his sword and struck at Eilífr on the neck so that his head was cut off.
Then all the gathering of farmers leapt up, but the Gautish men took to theirheels. Þórir and his men killed a few of them. But when the crowd calmed
down and the uproar abated, then the king stood up and said that the farmers
should sit down. They did so. Much was said there, but in the end it came51óláfs saga helga

about that the farmers submitted to the king and consented to be ruled byhim, and he promised them in return not to desert them and to remain there
until he and King Óláfr of the Svíar had settled their differences one way
or another. After that King Óláfr subjected to himself the more northerly
part of the district and in the summer travelled all the way to the Elfr. He
received all the royal dues along the coast and over the islands. And when
the summer was drawing to a close, he turned back northwards into the Vík
and took his ships up along the Raumelfr. There is a waterfall there that iscalled Sarpr. A headland goes out into the river up to the waterfall from thenorth. There King Óláfr had a wall built across the headland of stones andturf and timber and a ditch dug along the outside and built there a greatearth fortress, and within the fortress he established a market town. He hada royal residence set up there and a St Mary’s church built. He also had sites
marked out there for other dwellings and got people to set up homes there.
In the autumn he had provisions necessary for winter quarters brought there,
and stayed there during the winter with a large following, and kept his men
in all the districts. He banned all exports from the Vík up into Gautland,of both herring and salt. The Gautar found it hard to do without them. He
held a great Yule125 feast, inviting many leading farmers from surrounding
districts to stay with him.
[82] CHAPTER sixty-two
There was a man called Eyvindr úrarhorn (Aurochs Horn) whose family camefrom Austr-Agðir. He was an important man and from a powerful family,
spending every summer raiding, going sometimes over the sea to the west,
sometimes to the eastern Baltic or south to Frísland. He had a ship withtwenty benches, a cruiser (snekkja) and a well manned one. He had been
at Nesjar and supported King Óláfr. And when they parted from each other
there, then the king promised him his friendship, and Eyvindr the king his
support, wherever he should request it. Eyvindr stayed the winter at a Yulefeast with King Óláfr, and received good gifts at it from him. Also with him
there at that time was Brynjólfr úlfaldi, and he got from the king as a Yulepresent a gold-ornamented sword and the farm known as Vettaland as well,and that is a very important manorial estate. Brynjólfr composed a verse
about the gifts, and this is the conclusion of it:
		
53.
			

The sovereign gave mea sword and Vettaland.

Skald I 800

As usual in Old Icelandic prose, Jól. Although originally the name of a pagan
feast, this word has by now been fully Christianised and means Christmas.
125

52

heimskringla

Then the king gave him the title of landed man,126 and Brynjólfr was always
a very great friend of the king.
CHAPTER sixty-threeThat winter Þrándr hvíti (the White) went from Þrándheimr east to Jamtaland
to collect tax on behalf of King Óláfr digri. And when he had gathered thetax together, then the king of the Svíar’s men came there and killed Þrándr
and all twelve men of his party and took the tax and brought it to the kingof the Svíar. King Óláfr heard about this, and he was displeased.
[83] CHAPTER sixty-four
King Óláfr had Christian laws proclaimed round the Vík in the same way
as in the north of the country and progressed well, for the people of the
Vík were much better acquainted with Christian practices than the people
in the north of the country, since both winter and summer there were large
numbers of merchants there, both Danish and Saxon. The people of the Vík
also went in for trading voyages to England and Saxland and Flæmingjalandor Denmark, while some were on viking expeditions and spent their winters
in Christian lands.
CHAPTER sixty-five
In the spring King Óláfr sent word that Eyvindr was to come to him. They
spoke for a long time in private. Soon after this Eyvindr set off on a viking
expedition. He sailed south along the Vík and came to land in Eikreyjar
out from Hísing. There he learned that Hrói skjálgi had travelled north toOrðost and had there collected contributions to a defence force and landdues, and he was now expected back from the north. Then Eyvindr rowed
in to Haugasund, and Hrói was just then rowing from the north, and they
met there in the strait and fought together. There Hrói fell and nearly thirtymen, but Eyvindr took all the goods that Hrói had had. Eyvindr then went to
the eastern Baltic and was there on a viking expedition during the summer.
CHAPTER sixty-six
There was a man called Guðleikr gerzki (from Garðaríki). His family wasfrom Agðir. He was a trader and a great merchant, wealthy and carrying out
trading trips to various lands. He frequently went east to Garðaríki and he
was for that reason often called [84] Guðleikr gerzki (from Garðaríki). That
spring Guðleikr got his ship ready and was planning to go east to Garðar
126

See note 52 above.

óláfs saga helga

53

in the summer. King Óláfr sent him word that he wants to see him. And
when Guðleikr came to him, the king tells him that he wants to enter into
partnership with him, asking him to buy him valuables that are difficult toobtain in that country. Guðleikr says this arrangement shall be under the
king’s management. Then the king has money paid over to him, as much as
he sees fit. In the summer Guðleikr went to the eastern Baltic. They lay fora while off Gotland. Then it happened as it often does, that not everyone
kept their mouths shut, and the people of the country found out that on thisship was a partner of Óláfr digri. In the summer Guðleikr went to the eastern
Baltic to Hólmgarðr and there bought splendidly fine cloths that he intended
to be for the king for his robes of state, and also expensive furs and and an
excellent table service as well. In the autumn, when Guðleikr returned fromthe east, then he had a contrary wind, and they lay for a very long time off
Eyland. Þorgautr skarði had taken note of Guðleikr’s travels. He came uponthem there with a longship and fought with them. They defended themselves
for a long time, but because the difference in numbers was so great, Guðleikr
then fell and many of his crew, and many were wounded. Þorgautr took all
their wealth and King Óláfr’s valuables. Þorgautr and his men shared out
all their booty equally, but he says that the king of the Svíar was to havethe valuable items.
‘And that,’ he says, ‘will count as a part of the tribute that he is owed from
Norway.’Þorgautr then went east to Svíþjóð. The news of these events spreadquickly. Eyvindr úrarhorn came shortly afterwards to Eyland. And when hehears about this, then he sails eastwards after Þorgautr and his party, andthey meet in Svíasker and fought. There Þorgautr fell and most of his troop,
or else they leapt into the sea. Then Eyvindr took all the wealth that they
had taken from Guðleikr, and also King Óláfr’s valuables. Eyvindr [85]went back to Norway in the autumn. He then brought the king his valuables.
The king thanked him warmly for his expedition and then again once more
promised him his friendship. Now King Óláfr had been king in Norway forthree winters.
CHAPTER sixty-sevenThat same summer King Óláfr made an expedition by sea and then again
went east to the Elfr and lay there for a long time during the summer. Then
messages passed between King Óláfr and Jarl Rǫgnvaldr and the jarl’s wife
Ingibjǫrg Tryggvadóttir. She set about supporting King Óláfr with all her
energy. She was very keen indeed on this. There were two reasons for this,she and King Óláfr were closely related, and secondly, she could never getout of her mind about the king of the Svíar that he had been there at the

54heimskringla

fall of her brother Óláfr Tryggvason, and for that reason thought he hada claim to rule over Norway. As a result of her persuasive arguments thejarl became very inclined to friendship with King Óláfr. So it came aboutthat the king and the jarl arranged to have a conference with each other,meeting by the Elfr and discussing many things there, and especially about
the relations between the king of Norway and the king of the Svíar, and theyboth said this, which was true, that for both the people of the Vík and for the
Gautar it was very damaging to the land that there should not be freedom to
trade between their countries, and finally they established a truce between
themselves until the next summer. They exchanged gifts at parting and madeprofessions of friendship. Then the king went [86] north to the Vík, and hehad now all the royal dues as far as the Elfr, and all the people of the land
had now submitted to him. The Swedish King Óláfr conceived such great
dislike of Óláfr Haraldsson that no one was to dare to call him by his proper
name in the king’s hearing. They called him the fat man and were always
very critical of him when he was mentioned.
CHAPTER sixty-eight
The farmers in the Vík discussed among themselves that the only thing to bedone was for the kings to make a settlement and peace between themselves,and considered that they were in a bad state if the kings were going to be at
war with each other, but no one dared to bring this complaint boldly before
the king. Then they asked Bjǫrn stallari to do it, that he should put thisrequest to the king that he should send men to see the king of the Svíar tooffer terms on his part. Bjǫrn was reluctant for this and declined, but then,at the entreaty of many of his friends, he eventually promised to discuss
this with the king, but said he had a strong feeling that the king would notlightly take to the idea of giving way in anything to the king of the Svíar.
That summer Hjalti Skeggjason came abroad from Iceland in accordancewith King Óláfr’s message. He went straight away to see King Óláfr, andthe king welcomed him, inviting Hjalti to stay with him and assigning him
to a place next to Bjǫrn stallari, and they were table companions. A closefriendship soon developed between them. On one occasion, when KingÓláfr was holding a meeting with his men and with farmers and they were
deciding political questions, then Bjǫrn stallari said:‘What plan do you have, king, as regards the hostilities that we have here
between you and the king of the Svíar? Each side has now lost men at thehands of the other, but no decision has been made now any more than before
as to how much each side is to have of the realm. You have stayed here in
the Vík [87] one winter and two summers and you have turned your backóláfs saga helga

55

on all the land north of here. Now people are getting tired of staying here,
those who have possessions or patrimony in the north of the country. It is
now the wish of landed men and of other of your followers and also of the
farmers, that this matter should be settled in some way, and since truce andpeace have now been established with the jarl and the Vestr-Gautar, who are
our neighbours here, so people think the best thing to do is that you should
send men to the king of the Svíar to offer terms of settlement on your part,and many men who are with the king of the Svíar will support this strongly,
since it will be to the advantage of both parties, both those who live in thiscountry and those who live in that.’
People responded to Bjǫrn’s speech with great applause. Then the king said:‘This plan, Bjǫrn, that you have put forward here, it is most proper thatyou should have put it forward for yourself, and you shall undertake thismission. You will be the one to benefit if it turns out well, but if it proves tolead to deadly danger, then you yourself will be largely to blame. It is also
your office to announce in public what I wish to have said.’
Then the king got up and went to church and had High Mass sung before
him. Then he went to table.
The next day Hjalti said to Bjǫrn:‘Why are you downcast, man? Are you ill or upset at someone?’Bjǫrn tells then what he and the king had said, and declares that this is a
fatal mission. Hjalti says:‘That is how it is to serve kings, that such men have great honour and arethought more highly of than other men, but they frequently find themselvesin mortal danger, and they have to be content with both. Kings’ undertakings
can be very propitious. Great benefit may result from this expedition now,
if it succeeds.’Bjǫrn said: ‘You make light of the expedition. Would you like to go withme, for the king said I might take my comrades with me on the journey?’
Hjalti says: ‘Certainly I shall go, if you wish it, for I shall find it difficult
to get another such table companion if we part.’[88] CHAPTER sixty-nine
A few days later, when King Óláfr was at a meeting, Bjǫrn turned up in aparty of twelve. He then tells the king that they were ready to set out on their
mission and their horses were standing outside saddled.
‘I now want to know,’ says Bjǫrn, ‘with what message I am to go, or whatplan you are proposing for us.’
The king says: ‘You shall bring to the king of the Svíar these words ofmine, that I am willing to establish peace between our countries as far as the56heimskringla

boundaries that Óláfr Tryggvason held before me, and it must be confirmedwith undertakings that neither may go beyond them. But as to the lives thathave been lost, no one need raise that issue, if agreement is to be reached,because the king of the Svíar cannot compensate us with money for the lossof men that we have suffered from the Svíar.’Then the king stood up and went out with Bjǫrn’s party. The he brought
out an ornamented sword and a gold finger ring and gave these to Bjǫrn.
‘I give you this sword. Jarl Rǫgnvaldr gave it to me this summer. You shallgo to him and bring him these words of mine, that he is to provide counseland his support for you to achieve this mission. I think that you will havedone well if you hear the king of the Svíar’s words, and he says one thingor the other, yes or no. But give this gold ring to Jarl Rǫgnvaldr. He willrecognise these tokens.’
Hjalti went up to the king and took his leave.
‘And it is very important to us, king, that you give this expedition yourblessing.’
And he bade him au revoir. The king asked where he would be going.
‘With Bjǫrn,’ he says.
The king says: ‘It will be a great benefit to this expedition, that you aregoing with them, for you have often proved lucky. Be sure of this, that I am
going to set my whole heart on this, if that makes any difference, and give
you and your whole party my blessing.’Bjǫrn and his party rode off on their way and came to Jarl Rǫgnvaldr’s
court. They were welcomed there. Bjǫrn was a renowned man, [89] known tomany people by both sight and voice, to everyone who had seen King Óláfr,
for Bjǫrn stood up at every assembly and announced the king’s business. The
jarl’s wife, Ingibjǫrg, went up to Hjalti and embraced him. She recognised
him, because she had been with her brother Óláfr Tryggvason while Hjalti
was there. And Hjalti could claim kinship between the king and Hjalti’s wife
Vilborg. The two were brothers, sons of Víkinga-Kári (a landed man127 onVǫrs), Eiríkr Bjóðaskalli (Baldy of Bjóðar), King Óláfr Tryggvason’s motherÁstríðr’s father, and Bǫðvarr, Vilborg’s father Gizurr hvíti’s (the White’s)mother Álof’s father.
Now they stayed there with good entertainment. One day Bjǫrn and his
party went to have a discussion with the jarl and Ingibjǫrg. Then Bjǫrn
delivers his message and shows the jarl his tokens. The jarl asks:‘What have you done, Bjǫrn, to make the king want your death? It is theless possible for you to succeed with this mission, in that I think that there
can be no one who speaks these words before the king of the Svíar who will127

See note 52 above.

óláfs saga helga

57

get away unpunished. King Óláfr of the Svíar is much too high and mighty
for anyone to be able to make speeches to his face that are contrary to his
way of thinking.’
Then Bjǫrn says: ‘I have not happened to do anything to cause King Óláfr
to be angry with me, but there is many an undertaking he has planned both for
himself and for his followers that will seem hazardous as to how it will turnout for those who are very timid, but all his plans up to now have turned out
fortunately, and we expect it to carry on that way. Now this, jarl, I tell you truly,
that I am going to see the king of the Svíar and not turn back before I have madehim listen to every word that King Óláfr has asked me to bring to his ears, unlessdeath prevent me or I am hindered so that I cannot proceed. That is what I shalldo, whether you [90] want to pay any heed to the king’s message or not.’
Then said Ingibjǫrg: ‘I shall soon make my opinion known, that I wish
you, jarl, to devote your whole mind to backing King Óláfr’s message, sothat this mission to the king of the Svíar may be fulfilled, however he may
wish to respond to it. Though it incur the anger of the king of the Svíar or
the loss of all our possessions or power, yet I will much rather risk thatthan that it should get around that you are ignoring King Óláfr’s messageout of fear of the king of the Svíar. You have the birth and the support ofyour kinfolk and all the resolution you need to have the freedom here in the
Swedish realm to say anything you want that is honourable and everyone
will consider worth listening to, whether many people or few, powerful men
or humble are listening, even if the king himself is listening.’
The jarl replies: ‘It is not difficult to see what you are urging. Now it may
be that you will have your way in this, so that I shall promise the king’s men
to support them so that they manage to present their mission to the king of
the Svíar, whether the king likes it or not. But I will have my plans carriedout as to what procedure shall be followed, and I am not going rush into itwith the recklessness of Bjǫrn or anyone else in such a problematic affair.
I want them to stay with me until such time as seems to me something likemost propitious for this mission to have some chance of success.’
And when the jarl had revealed that he would support them in this affair
and put his backing behind it, then Bjǫrn thanked him warmly and said he
was willing to abide by his advice. Bjǫrn and his party stayed with the jarlfor a very long time.
CHAPTER seventy
Ingibjǫrg was exceptionally good to them. Bjǫrn spoke of his business with
her and felt unhappy that his journey should be delayed so long. They and
Hjalti often discussed [91] it all together. Then Hjalti said:

58

heimskringla‘I shall go to the king, if you like. I am not a Norwegian person. The Svíar
will have nothing against me. I have heard that there are Icelandic men there
who are treated well, acquaintances of mine, the king’s poets, Gizurr svarti(the Black) and Óttarr svarti. I shall then make enquiries, see what I canfind out about the king of the Svíar, whether this matter can be as hopelessas it is now considered, or whether there are other possibilities. I will invent
such reasons for going as I find suitable.’This seemed to Ingibjǫrg and Bjǫrn a very smart idea, and they decided
to settle on this among themselves. Ingibjǫrg then makes arrangements for
Hjalti’s journey and provided him with two Gautish men and instructed themthat they should accompany him and be at his disposal for any service andalso if he wanted to send them anywhere. Ingibjǫrg gave him for his expenses
twenty marks by weight. She sent word and tokens with him to King Óláfr’sdaughter Ingigerðr that she was to devote every care to his affairs, whatever
he might ask of her for his needs. Hjalti set out as soon as he was ready. And
when he came to King Óláfr, then he soon met the poets Gizurr and Óttarr,
and they were very pleased to see him and they immediately went with him
before the king and they tell him that a person had arrived there who wasa countryman of theirs and was a man of the highest regard there in thatcountry, and bade the king that he should welcome him. The king then told
them to take him and his companions into their companionship. And when
Hjalti had stayed there for some time and made himself known to people,
then he was highly thought of by everyone. The poets [92] were often in
the king’s presence, for they were bold of speech. They often sat during thedaytime in front of the king’s high seat, and Hjalti with them. They paid him
the highest respect. The king then also became well acquainted with him
in conversation. The king chatted with him a lot and asked for news from
Iceland.
CHAPTER seventy-one
It had happened, before Bjǫrn set out from home, that he had asked the poet
Sigvatr to go with him—he was then staying with King Óláfr—but people
were not keen to undertake that journey. Bjǫrn and Sigvatr were on very
good terms there. He said:
		
54.
			
			
			
			
			

Till now, on good terms with all theterror-bold king’s good marshals
I’ve been, who at the knee ofour master have hovered.
Bjǫrn, you often earned meat the king’s hands, some favour;

Skald I 705

59óláfs saga helga

			
			

good counsel, colourer of war-ice,128
can you give, knowing well how to.

		
55.
			
[93] 		
			
			
			
			
			

I was often glad when out there
on the fiords the storm fiercely
scraped the wind-blown sail of
the Strindir’s lord129 in downpours.
Keels carved Listi’s necklace;130
cantered the deep’s horse131 finely,
when out to sea into action
we urged on the warships.

And when they were riding up into Gautland, Sigvatr spoke these verses:
Austrfararvísur 9
Skald I 596

		
56.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

We kept the brave king’s vessel,
canvas-covered, hoveringin early summer, out by
an island, opposite fine country.
But when horses tread heathland
hawthorn-grown in autumn,
my lot was to ride; by ladies132
I let various tasks be seen.

Austrfararvísur 10
Skald I 597

		
57.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

My horse runs long roadways,
ravenous, at twilight:[94] hoof tears ground hallwards;
we have little daylight.
Now ’tis the black steed bears meover burns, far from the Danish;in a ditch the hero’s133 horse lost—here day meets night—its footing.

Austrfararvísur 11
Skald I 599

And when they were riding up across Gautland late in the evening, thensaid Sigvatr:íss gunnrjóðr: ‘reddener of battle-ice (sword)’, warrior.
Strinda vísi: ‘lord of the Strindir (inhabitants of Strindafylki, a district inÞrándheimr)’, king of Norway.
130
Lista men: ‘necklace of Listi (a district, almost an island, in Agðir, southern
Norway)’, sea.
131
kafs hestr: ‘horse of the deep’, ship.
132
ekkjum: ‘(to) ladies’; this reading, followed in ÍF 27, occurs (with minor
variations, e.g. ekkjur, which must be vocative) in nearly all manuscripts other thanK, which has Ekkils; Ekkils hestar means ‘horses of the sea-king’, i.e. ships, which‘tread the land’ in autumn when they are drawn up on the shore (see Skald I 598).
133
drengs: i.e. ‘my’.
128

129

60

heimskringla

Then they ride into the market town at Skarar and along the street up to thejarl’s residence. He said:
		
58.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Outside elegant ladies
in all haste will be gazing,
women watch our dust, as
we ride through Rǫgnvaldr’s town.
Let us spur our steeds so thata sage dame within the buildings
may hear our horses racing
to the house from a great distance.

Austrfararvísur 12
Skald I 600[95] CHAPTER seventy-two
One day Hjalti went before the king and the poets with him. Then Hjalti
began to speak:‘So it is, king, as you know, that I have come here to see you and have
travelled a long and difficult way. But since I came across the sea and heard
about your grandeur, then it seemed to me foolish just to go back without
having seen you and your splendour. Now it is the law between Iceland andNorway that Icelanders, when they come to Norway, pay land dues there.
And when I came over the sea, then I collected the land dues of my crew,
but since I know that the most just thing will be for you to possess the realm
that is in Norway, so I travelled to see you to bring you the land dues.’
Then he showed the king the silver and poured into Gizurr svarti’s lap ten
marks of silver. The king said:‘Few have brought us anything like this from Norway for some time. I
shall feel thankful and grateful to you for your having taken so much trouble
to bring us the land dues rather than paying them to our enemies, and yet I
would like you to accept them from me and my friendship as well.’Hjalti thanked the king profusely. From then on Hjalti got to be on themost friendly terms with the king, and was often in conversation with him.
It seemed to the king, as was true, that he was a clever person and a skilful
speaker. Hjalti tells Gizurr and Óttarr that he has been sent with tokens forsupport and friendship to the king’s daughter Ingigerðr, and asks them toget him an interview with her. They say that will be little trouble for them,and go one day to her residence. She was sitting there drinking with many
people. She welcomed the poets, because they [96] were known to her. Hjalti
brought her the jarl’s wife Ingibjǫrg’s greeting, saying that she had sent him
to her for support and friendship, and brought out tokens. The king’s daughter
responded kindly and said he would be welcome to her friendship. They sat
there drinking for a large part of the day. The king’s daughter asked Hjaltióláfs saga helga

61

the news about many things, and bade him come there often to chat with her.
He did so, came there frequently and chatted with the king’s daughter, thentelling her in confidence about his and Bjǫrn’s expedition, and asking what
she thinks about how the king of the Svíar will take the proposal that peaceshould be made between the kings. The king’s daughter speaks, affirmingthat she thought there was no point in pursuing the idea that the king shouldmake peace with Óláfr digri, and said that the king had got so angry withÓláfr that he cannot bear to hear him named.
It happened one day that Hjalti was sitting before the king and chattingwith him. The king was at the time very merry and quite drunk. Then Hjalti
said to the king:‘Very great splendours of many kinds are to be seen here, and I can see
with my own eyes what I have often heard spoken about, that there is noking in the Northern lands as illustrious as you. It is a very great pity thatto get here we have such a long way to come, so difficult to travel, first thehigh seas, and then it being not peaceful travelling through Norway for
those who want to get here in friendship. But do people make no attempt tocarry proposals of peace between you and Óláfr digri? I have often heard
it spoken of in Norway and also in Vestra-Gautland that everyone would
be very eager for there to be peace, and I have been told as a fact about thewords of the king of Norway that he would be eager to come to terms withyou, and I know that one reason is that he must realise that he has much lesspower than you have. It was also said too, that he was intending to propose
marriage with your daughter Ingigerðr, and that is also the most promising
way to a full settlement, and he is a most distinguished man according towhat I have heard reliable [97] people say.’
The the king replied: ‘You must not speak of such things, Hjalti, though I
will not take it amiss of you for what you have said, since you are not awareof what subjects must not be spoken of. That fat man must not be called
king here in my court, and there is much less to be said for him than manyclaim, and you will find that the case if I tell you that this alliance could
in no way be suitable, for I am the tenth king at Uppsalir with one after
another of our kinsmen succeeding and being sole ruler over the realm of
the Svíar and over many other extensive lands and all being supreme kingover the other kings in the Northern lands. But in Norway there is little
settlement, and even then very scattered. There have been petty kings there,
though Haraldr inn hárfagri was the greatest king in that land, and he foughtwith the district kings and subjected them to himself. He found it his best
course not to be greedy for the dominions of the king of the Svíar. Becauseof this the kings of the Svíar let him sit in peace, and another reason wasthat there was kinship between them. And when Hákon Aðalsteinsfóstri

62

heimskringla

was in Norway, he then remained in peace until he raided in Gautland
and Denmark, but afterwards a troop was raised against him and he wasremoved from his lands. The sons of Gunnhildr were also deprived of life
as soon as they became rebellious to the king of the Danes. Then Haraldr
Gormsson added Norway to his rule and laid tribute upon it. And yet we
regarded King Haraldr Gormsson as inferior to the kings of Uppsalir, for our
kinsman Styrbjǫrn cowed him into submission, and [98] Harald became hisman, while my father Eiríkr inn sigrsæli (the Victorious) got the better of
Styrbjǫrn when they put each other to the test. And when Óláfr Tryggvason
came into Norway and called himself king, then we let him get away withthat. King Sveinn of the Danes and I went and deprived him of life. Now I
have gained possession of Norway and with no less power than you havenow been able to gather, and gained it in no less convincing a way than bywinning it in battle and defeating the king who had previously been ruling it.
Now you, a sensible man, must realise that it will be far from the case that I
am going to let go of that realm to that fat man. And it is surprising that hedoes not recall how he got with the greatest difficulty out of Lǫgrinn when
we had trapped him in there.134 I would have thought that he would have
had other plans in his mind, if he got away with his life, than contending
any more with us Svíar. Now you, Hjalti, must not have this talk on yourlips any more in my presence.’
Hjalti thought it was beginning to look unlikely that the king would be
willing to listen to proposals for a settlement. He then gave it up and turned
to other subjects of conversation. Somewhat later, when Hjalti was chatting
to the king’s daughter Ingigerðr, he told her all about his talk with the king.
She said she had expected such answers from the king. Hjalti asked her tosay something to the king about it, saying that would be the most likely thing
to help. She said the king would not listen, whatever she said.
‘But I can speak about it,’ she says, ‘if you wish.’
Hjalti said he was grateful.
The king’s daughter Ingigerðr was in conversation with her father one
day, and when she found that he was in a good mood, then she said:‘What plans do you have about the dispute between yourself and Óláfr
digri? Many people are now complaining about that problem. Some say
they have lost money, some their kinsmen at the hands of the Norwegians,
and none of your people can travel into Norway as things are. It was quite
pointless of you to claim power in Norway. [99] That country is povertystricken and difficult to travel over, and the people are unreliable. The people
in that country would rather have any other king than you. Now if I had
my way, you would put aside your claim to Norway, and instead fight your134

See p. 8, ch. 7 above.

óláfs saga helga

63

way to the power the earlier kings of the Svíar had in the eastern Baltic andwhich a little while ago now our kinsman Styrbjǫrn subjected to himself,
and let Óláfr digri have what he has inherited from his kinsmen and makepeace with him.’
The king says angrily: ‘This is your plan, Ingigerðr, that I should give up
my power in Norway, and give you in marriage to Óláfr digri. No,’ he says,‘something else sooner than that. This rather, that this winter at the Uppsalir
assembly I shall announce to all the Svíar that a levy shall be called out
from the whole population before the ice clears from the lakes. I shall go
to Norway and lay waste the land with point and edge and burn everything
and thus repay them for their faithlessness.’
The king then got so furious that no reply could be made to him. Then she
went away. Hjalti was looking out for her and went straight to see her. He thenasked what was the outcome of her business with the king. She says that it
had gone just as she had expected, that nothing could be put to the king and
he responded with threats, and she asked Hjalti never to mention this matter
before the king. Ingigerðr and Hjalti, when they chatted, frequently spokeof Óláfr digri. He often told her about him and his way of life and praised
him as much as he could, and that was the same as telling as truthfully as
possible. She was fully convinced. And on another occasion when they werechatting, then Hjalti said:‘May I, daughter of the king, have leave to say something to you that I
have on my mind?’‘Speak on,’ she says, ‘so that I alone may hear it.’
Then Hjalti said: ‘How would you respond if King Óláfr of Norway sent
men to you with the mission to ask for your hand?’She went red and replies hesitantly and composedly: ‘I have not decided
on what my reply to that would be, since I think I shall have no need tomake such a reply, but if Óláfr is endowed in everything [100] as you havedescribed him, then I would not be able to wish my husband any different,
unless it is that you should have exaggerated his qualities in your praise inmany respects.’
Hjalti says that he has described nothing about the king as better than itwas. They spoke about this between themselves very frequently. Ingigerðr
told Hjalti to be careful not to speak about this before other people,‘For the king will be angry with you if he finds out about it.’
Hjalti told the poets Gizurr and Óttarr all this. They said it would be a most
happy plan if it could be put into effect. Óttarr was a man bold of speech andpopular with people of high rank. He soon got to speaking with the king’s
daughter about this matter, and recounted the fine qualities of the king justas Hjalti had done. She and Hjalti and the others often spoke of this matter

64

heimskringla

all together. And when they had spoken frequently and Hjalti had becomeconvinced about how his mission would be concluded, then he sent off theGautish men who had come there with him, making them go back to thejarl with the letters that the two of them, the king’s daughter Ingigerðr and
Hjalti, were sending to the jarl and Ingibjǫrg. Hjalti also dropped hints tothem about the discussions that he had initiated with Ingigerðr, and also
about her responses. The messengers came to the jarl a little before Yule.
CHAPTER seventy-three
When King Óláfr had sent Bjǫrn and his party east into Gautland, then hesent other men to Upplǫnd with a commission to order entertainment for
him, and he planned that winter to travel to quarters throughout Upplǫnd,for it had been the custom of previous kings to travel on a progress overUpplǫnd every third winter.135 He began his journey in the autumn from
Borg. The king first went to Vingulmǫrk. He arranged his journey like this,that he received entertainment [101] up near a forest district and sent for all
the inhabitants of the district, and all those in particular who dwelt furthestfrom the main districts. He investigated concerning people’s observance ofChristianity, and where he felt there was need for improvement he taught
them the right ways, and was so insistent (zealous) with this, if there were
any that were unwilling to relinquish heathendom, that some he drove away
out of the country, some he had mutilated in hands or feet or had their eyes
put out, some he had hanged or beheaded, and no one he left unpunished
who would not serve God. He travelled like this over all that district. He
punished powerful and humble alike. He provided them with clergy andestablished these as densely in the districts as he saw most fitting. In thismanner he went through that district. He had three hundred (360) fighting
men when he went up into Raumaríki. He soon realised that the observanceof Christianity was less the further he got up inland. Yet he continued in
the same way, converting all people to the true faith and inflicting severe
punishment on those who would not heed his words.
CHAPTER seventy-four
And when the king who was ruling over Raumaríki there heard about this,then he thought there was going to be great difficulty for him, because
every day many people came to him complaining about these things to him,some powerful, some humble. The king adopted this plan, that he went up

135
The king’s ‘progress’ from landowner to landowner throughout his realm
receiving board and lodging for himself and his following was a form of taxation
which could alternatively be paid in kind or in money.

óláfs saga helga

65

into Heiðmǫrk to see King Hrœrekr, for he was the most sensible of thosekings who were there then. And when the kings had their discussion, thenthey reached agreement that they should send word to King Guðrøðr northin Dalar and also to Haðaland to the king who was there, and ask them tocome to see King Hrœrekr and him. They did not put off this journey, andthese five kings met in Heiðmǫrk at a place [102] called at Hringisakr. KingHrœrekr’s brother Hringr was the fifth king there. These kings at first started
making speeches one at a time. The one who was come from Raumaríki began
talking first, and speaks about Óláfr digri’s travels and the disturbance hewas causing in both killing people and maiming people, driving some out of
the country and seizing property from all those who opposed him at all, andtravelling around the country with a host of men, and not with the numbersthat the law provided for. He also says that he declares it is because of this
disturbance he has fled to this place, also declaring that many other men ofrank have fled their ancestral lands in Raumaríki.
‘And though these difficulties have now affected us most, yet it will not
be long before you will have to face the same, and so it is better that we all
discuss together what plan should be adopted.’
And when he had finished his speech, then the kings turned to Hrœrekr
for a response. He said:‘Now there has come to pass what I suspected would happen when we helda meeting in Haðaland and you were all eager to raise up Óláfr above ourheads, that he was going to be hard to hold by the horns as soon as he hadsole power over the land. Now there are two choices available, the one that
we all go to see him and let him arrange and settle everything between us,
and I think that is the best one to take, and the other to rise now against him
while he has not travelled any further through the country. And although he
has three or four hundred (360–480) men, still that is not an overwhelming
force for us, if we are all of one mind. But most often those that are manyof equal authority are less successful than the one that is sole leader over his
troop, and it is my advice instead not to risk trying to match our luck withÓláfr Haraldsson’s.’
And after that each of the kings spoke that which he thought fit. Some spoke
against, and some spoke in favour, and there was no solution decided on,they pointed out the obvious disadvantages of both courses. Then Guðrøðr,[103] king in Dalar, began to speak and said as follows:‘It seems amazing to me that you are getting in such a tangle about asolution to this business, and you are totally afraid of Óláfr. There are fiveof us kings here, and none of us is of any worse descent than Óláfr. Now wehave given him support in his fight with Jarl Sveinn, and he has with us behindhim gained possession of this land. But if he wants now to begrudge each

66

heimskringla

of us that little power that we held before, and treat us with oppression andtyranny, then I can say this of myself, that I shall get myself out of thraldom
to the king, and I declare any one of you to be no man who flinches from
this, that we should deprive him of life if we get him into our power up here
in Heiðmǫrk, for I can tell you this, that we shall never hold up a free head
while Óláfr is alive.’
And after this goading they all adopted this counsel. Then Hrœrekr spoke:‘It seems to me about this decision, that we shall need to make our alliancefirm, so that no one may fail in loyalty to anyone else. Now you are planning,when Óláfr comes here to Heiðmǫrk, to make an attack on him at an arranged
time. Now I do not want to have to rely on you for this, when you are someof you north in Dalar, and some out in Heiðmǫrk. I want, if this plan is going
to be ratified between us, that we should stay together day and night, until
this plan has been carried out.’
The kings agreed to this, to keep now all together. They have a feast prepared
for them out at Hringisakr, and they drank with the cup passing round thewhole company, but had watch kept for themselves out in Raumaríki, having
one lot of watchers go out as soon as the other lot started back, so that theyknow day and night what is going on in Óláfr’s travels and about his numbers.
King Óláfr went on his visits [104] inland round Raumaríki, and always in thesame manner as was previously described. And when the provisions did notlast because of the large numbers, then he made the farmers in the area givecontributions to lengthen the visits, when at times he found it necessary tostay on, but in some places he stayed a shorter time than had been intended,and his travels turned out quicker up to the lake than had been arranged. And
when the kings had fixed their plan between themselves, then they send wordand summon to them landed men and leading farmers from all those districts.
And when they gather there, then the kings hold a meeting with them on
their own and reveal the plan and appoint a day when this purpose is going
to be put into effect. They decide on this, that each of the kings was to havethree hundred (360) men. They then send the landed men back so that they
could muster troops and come to meet the kings where it had been arranged.
This plan pleased most people well, but yet it was the case, as they say, thateveryone has a friend among his enemies.
CHAPTER seventy-fiveAt this meeting was Ketill of Hringunes. And when he got home in the evening,then he ate his supper, and then he and his domestic servants got dressed andwent down to the water and took a carvel that Ketill owned, which King Óláfr
had given him, launched the ship—all the tackle was in the boathouse—thenóláfs saga helga

67

set off and sit down to the oars and row out along the lake. Ketill had forty
men, all well armed. They came early in the morning out to the end of the lake.
Ketill then went with twenty men, but left the other twenty behind to guard
the ship. King Óláfr was then at Eið in the upper part of Raumaríki. Ketill got
there as the king was leaving matins. He welcomed Ketill. Ketill says that hewants to speak to the king urgently. They go and talk, the two of them together.
[105] Then Ketill tells the king what plans the kings have taken up, and what
their intentions were that he had discovered. And when the king found thisout, then he calls men to him, sends some into the settlement, telling them toget together mounts for him, some he sent to the lake to get what oared ships
they could and bring them to meet him. And then he went to church and had
Mass sung for himself, afterwards going straight to table. And when he had
eaten, he got ready as quickly as he could and went up to the lake. Ships werecoming there to meet him. He himself then boarded the carvel and with him
as many men as the carvel would hold, and each of the others went aboard
whatever ship they could. And in the evening, as it was getting late, they set
out from the shore. The weather was calm. They rowed out along the lake.
The king had then nearly four hundred (480) men. Before it dawned he got
up to Hringisakr. The watchmen noticed nothing until the troop came up to
the estate buildings. Ketill and his men knew precisely in which quarters thekings were sleeping. The king had all these quarters seized and guarded sothat no one could get away, so awaited dawn. The kings had no forces for theirdefence, and they were all captured and led before the king. King Hrœrekr
was a very intelligent man and determined. King Óláfr thought he was not
to be depended on even if he made some sort of settlement with him. He hadHrœrekr blinded in both eyes and kept him with him, and he had the tongue
cut out of Guðrøðr king in Dalar. But Hringr and the other two he forced toswear oaths to him and leave Norway and never return. And the landed men
or farmers who were guilty of this treachery, some he drove out of the country,
some were maimed, some he came to terms with. Of this says Óttarr svarti:[106] 59.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

You have handed, harmerHƒfuðlausn 17
Skald I 762
of hawk’s land flames,136 to
the realm’s rulers an ugly
recompense for all plotting.
You had, army-upholder,the Heiðmǫrk kings rewarded
fitly, who formerly,fine king, planned wrongs against you.

ifla folds branda lýtandi: ‘harmer of flames (gold) of the land of the hawk
(hand)’, generous man.
136

68

heimskringla

		
60.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Away you have driven, wager
Hƒfuðlausn 18
of war,137 sword-reddener,138
Skald I 763
the kings out of the country—
your courage than theirs was plainer.
Each king fled, as people
are aware, far from you.
Still later you restrained the
speech-reed139 of the northernmost.

[107] 61.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Now the ground you govern—
God with great victory
fortifies you—that formerly
five kings held sway over.
Broad lie, east to Eiðar,ancestral lands beneath you.
Before, no forcer of Gǫndul’sfires140 has held such a kingdom.

Hƒfuðlausn 19
Skald I 765

King Óláfr then subjected to himself the realms that these five kings had held,
then took hostages from the landed men141 and farmers. He took payments inlieu of entertainment from Dalar in the north and many parts of Heiðmǫrk
and then turned back out to Raumaríki and then westwards to Haðaland. That
winter his stepfather Sigurðr sýr died. Then King Óláfr went into Hringaríki
and his mother Ásta held a great banquet to welcome him. Now Óláfr alonebore the title of king in Norway.
CHAPTER seventy-six
So it is said, that King Óláfr was at the banquet with his mother Ásta and she
led out her children and showed him. The king set his brother Guthormr on
his knee, and on his other knee his brother Hálfdan. The king looked at theboys. Then he scowled and looked angrily at them. Then the boys’ faces fell.
Then Ásta brought her youngest son, who was called Haraldr, to him. He wasat that time three years old. [108] The king scowled at him, but he looked
up into his face. Then the king took hold of the boy’s hair and pulled it. The
boy reached up at the king’s moustache and tugged at it. Then the king said:‘You will be vengeful later on, kinsman.’bƒðvar þreytir: ‘wager of war’, warrior.
branda rjóðr: ‘reddener of swords’, warrior.
139orðreyrr: ‘word-reed’, tongue.
140Gƒndlar elda þrøngvir: ‘forcer of Gǫndul’s (valkyrie’s) fires (swords)’, warrior.
141
See note 52 above.
137
138

óláfs saga helga

69

The next day the king was outside strolling round the farm, and his motherÁsta with him. Then they walked over to a pond. The boys, Ásta’s sons
Guthormr and Hálfdan, were there then, playing. Large farms and largebarns had been made there, many cattle and sheep. This was what they wereplaying with. A little way off beside the pond by an inlet made of clay was
Haraldr, and he had got there some chips of wood, and a lot of them were
floating near the shore. The king asked him what these were supposed to be.
He said they were his warships. Then the king laughed at this, and said:‘It may be, kinsman, that the time will come that you will command ships.’
Then the king called Hálfdan and Guthormr over. Then he asked Guthormr:‘What would you like to have most, kinsman?’‘Cornfields,’ he says.
The king said: ‘How wide would you like to have your cornfields?’
He replies: ‘I would like that headland that goes out into the sea to be all
sown every summer.’
Ten farms stood there. The king replies:‘There could be a lot of corn standing there.’
Then he asked Hálfdan what he would most like to have.
‘Cows,’ he says.
The king asked: ‘How many cows would you like to have?’
Hálfdan says: ‘When they go down to the water, they must stand there
all crowded as close as can be round the water.’
The king replies: ‘It is large establishments you both want to have. Thatis just like your father.’
Then the king asks Haraldr: ‘What do you most want to have?’He replies: ‘Housecarls,’ he says.
The king says: ‘How many would you like to have?’‘What I would like, is that they should eat up at one meal my brother
Hálfdan’s cows.’
The king laughed at this and said to Ásta:‘Here it must be a king you are bringing up, mother.’No more of their conversation is recorded.
[109] CHAPTER seventy-seven
In Svíþjóð it was an ancient custom, as long as heathendom lasted there, forthe chief sacrificial feast to be held at Uppsalir in Gói.142 Sacrifices had to
be offered at it for peace and victory for their king, and people had to attend
it from all over Svíþjóð. Then there had also to be an assembly of all the142
Gói, according to the early pre-Christian calendar of Scandinavia, was the‘snow-month’, mid-February to mid-March.

70

heimskringla

Svíar. There was also at the same time a market and meeting of traders andit lasted a week. And after Christianity came to be in Svíþjóð, then the legal
assembly and market still continued there. But now since Christianity had
become universal in Svíþjóð, and the kings stopped having their residence
at Uppsalir, then the market was moved, and held at Candlemas.143 That hascontinued ever since, and now it is held so that it lasts no more than threedays. There is held the assembly of Svíar, and it is attended from all overthe country.
The realm of the Svíar is divided into many parts. One part is Vestra-Gautland
and Vermaland and Markir, and what belongs to these, and that is such a large
realm that under the bishop who is in charge there, there are eleven hundredchurches. Another part of the country is Eystra-Gautland. There is anotherbishopric in it. Gotland and Eyland now belong to it, and all that together
comprises a much larger diocese. In Svíþjóð proper there is one part of thecountry that is called Suðrmannaland. That is one bishopric. [110] Then thereis the area called Vestmannaland or Fjaðryndaland. That is one bishopric.
Then the third part of Svíþjóð is called Tíundaland. Then the fourth part ofSvíþjóð is called Áttandaland. Then the fifth is Sjáland and what belongs to it
to the east along the coast. Tíundaland is the most splendid part and the mostfully inhabited part in Svíþjóð. The whole realm defers to it. [That is where
Uppsalir is.]144 The king’s residence is there, the archbishop’s see is there, and
it is referred to as Uppsalaauðr (Riches of Uppsala). That is what the Svíar
call the possessions of the king of the Svíar, they call it Uppsalaauðr. In eachof these parts of the country there is a separate legal assembly, with its own
jurisdiction over many things. Over each judicial area there is a lawman, and heis most influential with the farmers, for that must be the law that he decides toproclaim. But if the king or a jarl or bishops travel round the country and havemeetings with the farmers, then the lawman replies on behalf of the farmers,
and they all stand by him so that powerful rulers scarcely dare to attend theirassemblies if the farmers and the lawman do not give them permission. But
in every matter where the laws conflict, they must always give way to the lawof Uppsalir, and other lawmen must all be subordinate to the lawman that isin Tíundaland.
[111] CHAPTER seventy-eight
In Tíundaland there was at that time the lawman who was called Þorgnýr. His
father’s name was Þorgnýr Þorgnýsson. Their forefathers had been lawmen
in Tíundaland throughout the lives of many kings. At this time Þorgnýr was
143
144

2nd February.
The words in brackets are from the Separate Saga of St Óláfr.

óláfs saga helga

71

old. He had a large following. He was said to be the wisest man in the realmof the Svíar. He was related to Jarl Rǫgnvaldr and was his foster-father.
Now we must take up the story where the men that the king’s daughter
Ingigerðr, and Hjalti as well, had sent from the east came to Jarl Rǫgnvaldr.
They presented their messages to Jarl Rǫgnvaldr and his wife Ingibjǫrg, andsaid this, that the king’s daughter had often spoken before the king of the Svíar
about a settlement between him and Óláfr digri, and she was a very great friendof King Óláfr, but the king of the Svíar got angry every time she mentionedÓláfr, and she thought there was no hope of a settlement as things stood. The
jarl tells Bjǫrn what he had heard from the east, and Bjǫrn says the samething again, that he will not turn back until he has seen the king of the Svíar,
and says that the jarl has promised him this, that he shall accompany him to ameeting with the king of the Svíar. So the winter continues, and immediately
after Yule the jarl set out on his journey and takes sixty men. Bjǫrn stallari went
along with him and his companions. The jarl travelled eastwards all the way
to Svíþjóð, and as he was making his way up inland, then he sent some of his
men on ahead to Uppsalir and sent word to the king’s daughter Ingigerðr that
she was to set out to Ullarakr to meet him. She had a large residence there.
And when the jarl’s message reached the king’s daughter, then she did notdelay her journey, and she set out with a large number of men. Hjalti arranged
to go with her. But before he started off, he went before King Óláfr and said:‘Occupy your throne as the most blessed of all kings! And to tell the truth,
I have been nowhere [112] where I have seen such splendour as with you.
I shall convey this conviction wherever I go from now on. I would like to
ask you, king, that you should be my friend.’
The king replies: ‘Why are you showing such eagerness to depart? Where
are you off to?’Hjalti replies: ‘I am to ride out to Ullarakr with your daughter Ingigerðr.’The king said: ‘Farewell. You are a sensible person and well-bred andknow well how to behave among people of rank.’
Then Hjalti went off. The king’s daughter Ingigerðr rode to her residenceout at Ullarakr, had a great banquet prepared for the jarl’s coming. Thenthe jarl arrived there, and he was warmly welcomed. He stayed there a
few nights. He and the king’s daughter spoke of many things, and mostly
about the king of the Svíar and the king of Norway. She tells the jarl that asettlement seems to her to look unlikely. Then the jarl said:‘How would you feel about it, kinswoman, supposing King Óláfr of
Norway asked for your hand? It seems to us that it would be most conducive
to a settlement if a relationship by marriage were to come about between
the kings, but I shall not support the proposal if I know that is is directly
contrary to your wishes.’

72

heimskringla

She says: ‘My father will see to a match for me, but of my other kinsmen
you are the one that I would most rather had a say about my future withregard to anything that I thought was of particular significance. So how
advisable do you think this is?’The jarl urged her strongly and recounted many things to King Óláfr’s
credit that were extremely honourable, telling her in detail about the events
that had just recently taken place, when King Óláfr had captured five kingsin one morning and deprived them all of their kingdoms, and laid theirpossessions and power under his control. They talked a lot about this matterand in all their discussions were in full agreement. The jarl left there when
he was ready to do so. Hjalti went with him.
[113] CHAPTER seventy-nine
Jarl Rǫgnvaldr arrived one day in the evening at Lawman Þorgnýr’s home.
There was a large and magnificent estate there. Many men were there outside.
They welcomed the jarl warmly and took charge of their horses and gear.
The jarl went into the living room. There was a large number of people inthere. In the high seat there sat an old man. Bjǫrn and his party had not seen
so big a man. His beard was so long that it lay on his knees and spread over
his whole chest. He was a handsome and splendid-looking person. The jarlwent before him and greeted him. Þorgnýr welcomes him warmly and badehim go to the seat he usually sat in. The jarl sat on the other side oppositeÞorgnýr. They stayed there a few nights before the jarl presented his business.
He asked that he and Þorgnýr might go into his conference room. Bjǫrn andhis companions went there with the jarl. Then the jarl began to speak andtells about this, that King Óláfr of Norway had sent some of his men to theeast there to make peace, speaking at length about what a problem it was for
the Vestr-Gautar that there was hostility between them and Norway. He also
speaks about this, that King Óláfr of Norway had sent men there, and theking’s messengers were there now and he had promised them to accompany
them to a meeting with the king of the Svíar. And he says that the king of
the Svíar took this business so bad-temperedly, that he would allow no one
to speak in favour of this proposal.
‘Now this is how it is, foster-father,’ says the jarl, ‘that I am not adequate
to this undertaking. I have therefore now made my way to see you, and I
was hoping for good advice and your support.’
And when the jarl ended his speech, then Þorgnýr was silent for a while.
But when he started speaking, he said:‘You have a strange way of going on, you are eager to have noble titles,
but do not know how to manage or see ahead when [114] you get into anyóláfs saga helga73

difficulty. Why did you not realise before you promised this expedition, thatyou do not wield enough power to raise your voice against King Óláfr? Itseems to me that one can have more self-respect by being of the numberof farmers, and having freedom of speech to say what one wants even in
the king’s presence. So I shall come to the Uppsalir assembly and give you
such support that you will be able to speak there without fear of the kingwhatever you like.’
The jarl thanked him warmly for this promise, and stayed with Þorgnýr
and rode with him to the Uppsalir assembly. There were very large numbers
there. King Óláfr was there with his following.
CHAPTER eighty
The first day, when the assembly was inaugurated, King Óláfr was sitting
on a throne and his following there round him. And on the other side at theassembly the two of them, Jarl Rǫgnvaldr and Þorgnýr, were sitting on asingle seat, and there in front of them the jarl’s following and Þorgnýr’s bodyof retainers were sitting, and behind the seat and in a circle all round thecrowd of farmers were standing. Some went up onto hillocks and mounds
to listen from there. And when the king’s announcements, those which it
was customary to make at assemblies, had been proclaimed, and when thatwas finished, then Bjǫrn stallari stood up by the Jarl’s seat and spoke in aloud voice:‘King Óláfr has sent me here with this charge, that he wishes to offer the
king of the Svíar settlement and the division of the lands that existed formerly
between Norway and Svíþjóð.’He spoke in a loud voice so that the king of the Svíar heard clearly. But at
first, when the king of the Svíar heard King Óláfr named, then he thoughtthat the speaker was carrying out some business of his, but when he heard
settlement and division of lands between Svíþjóð and Norway spoken of,then he realised from what roots it must have arisen. Then he leapt up andshouted in a loud voice that this man should be silent, and said that thiswould not do. Bjǫrn then sat [115] down. But when a hearing could be got,then the jarl stood up and spoke. He told about Óláfr digri’s message andthe offers of settlement to King Óláfr of the Svíar, and about this, that the
Vestr-Gautar had sent King Óláfr every kind of verbal support for peacebeing made with the Norwegians. He recounted what a problem it was for
the Vestr-Gautar to be without all the things from Norway which would
supplement their own produce, and at the same time to be exposed to their
attacks and raids whenever the king of Norway mustered an army andinvaded them. The jarl also says that King Óláfr had sent men there with the74heimskringla

message that he wishes to ask for the hand of his daughter Ingigerðr. And
when the jarl stopped talking, then the king of the Svíar stood up. He replies
bad-temperedly about the settlement, and reprimanded the jarl harshly andat length for his daring in having made a truce and peace with the fat man
and having entered into friendship with him, declaring that he was guilty oftreason against him, saying it would be proper for Rǫgnvaldr to be driven
from the land, and says that he had got all this from the egging on of his wife
Ingibjǫrg and declared that it had been the stupidest idea that he should havemarried such a woman for the sake of lust. He spoke long and harshly andthen directed his words against Óláfr digri. And when he sat down, then at
first there was silence. Then Þorgnýr stood up. And when he stood up, then
all the farmers stood up, those who had previously been sitting down, and all
those rushed up who had been in other places and wanted to listen to whatÞorgnýr said. Then to begin with there was a great din from the crowd ofpeople and weapons. But when a hearing could be got, then Þorgnýr said:‘Otherwise is now the temper of the kings of the Svíar than has beenpreviously. My grandfather Þorgnýr remembered King Eiríkr Emundarsonof Uppsalir, and said this of him, that while he was in his best years he took
a levy out every summer and travelled to various countries and subjected tohimself Lappland and Kirjálaland, Eistland and Kúrland and many places inthe eastern lands. And there can still be seen the [116] earthworks and othergreat strongholds that he built, and he was not so high and mighty that hedid not listen to people if they had someting important to speak to him about.
My father Þorgnýr was with King Bjǫrn for a long period. His character
was well known to him. Throughout Bjǫrn’s life his rule lasted with great
power and no lessening of it. He was easy with his friends. I can remember
King Eiríkr inn sigrsæli and I was with him on many warlike expeditions.
He increased the power of the Svíar, and defended it fiercely. It was easy
for us to give him advice. But this king that we have now lets no one dareto say anything to him except just what he wants to have done, and devotes
all his enthusiasm to that, but lets his tributary lands slip from his grasp
through lack of energy and lack of determination. He desires to keep therealm of Norway subject to him, when no king of the Svíar has previously
coveted it, and this causes trouble for many a man. Now this is what we
farmers want, that you make a settlement with King Óláfr digri of Norway
and give him your daughter Ingigerðr in marriage. But if you want to winback into your power those realms in the eastern Baltic that your kinsmen
and forefathers have had there, then we will all support you in that. Should
you be unwilling to accept what we demand, then we shall mount an attack
against you and kill you and not put up with hostility and lawlessness fromyou. This is what our forefathers before us have done. They threw five kingsóláfs saga helga

75

into a bog at Múlaþing who had become completely full of arrogance likeyou with us. Say now straight away which choice you wish to take.’
Then the people immediately made a clashing of weapons and a great din.
The king then stands up and spoke, saying that he will let everything be as
the farmers wish, says that is what all kings of the Svíar have done, let thefarmers have their way with them in everything they wanted. [117] Thenthe grumbling of the farmers stopped. Then the rulers, the king and the jarland Þorgnýr, talked together, and then made peace and settlement on thepart of the king of the Svíar in accordance with what the king of Norway
had previously sent his request for. It was at this assembly decided that KingÓláfr’s daughter Ingigerðr should be married to King Óláfr Haraldsson. The
king handed over to the jarl the betrothal arrangements and commissioned
him to negotiate all the details of this wedding, and they parted at theassembly with the business concluded thus.
And when the jarl went back home, then he and the king’s daughter
Ingigerðr met and talked about this business between themselves. She sent
King Óláfr a long trailing robe of fine cloth and richly embroidered withgold and some silken puttees. The jarl went back into Gautland and Bjǫrn
with him. Bjǫrn stayed there a short time and went back then to Norway
with his troop of companions. And when he met King Óláfr and tells him
the conclusion of his mission, how it had turned out, then the king thanked
him warmly for his journey and says, as was true, that Bjǫrn had broughtluck to bear in achieving the mission amid such hostility.
CHAPTER eighty-one
King Óláfr went, when spring came, out to the sea and had his ships got
ready and gathered troops round him and travelled in the spring right out
along the Vík to Líðandisnes, and he went all the way north to Hǫrðaland,
then sent word to landed men and summoned by name all the most powerfulmen from the districts and then set out in the finest style, when he went tomeet his betrothed wife. The banquet was to be in the autumn east of the
Elfr on the border between the countries.
King Óláfr took with him the blind King Hrœrekr. And when he had been
healed of his wounds, then King Óláfr had provided him with two men toattend him and made him sit [118] on a throne next to himself and kept him in
drink and clothes no whit worse than he had previously kept himself. Hrœrekr
was untalkative and answered abruptly and curtly if people addressed words
to him. It was his custom to have his servant lead him out in the daytime
and away from other people. Then he began to beat the lad, and when he ran
away from him, then he tells King Óláfr that the boy would not serve him.

76

heimskringla

Then King Óláfr exchanged servants with him, and it all went the same as
before, no servant staying with King Hrœrekr. Then King Óláfr got to bewith and to look after Hrœrekr a man who was called Sveinn, and he wasa kinsman of King Hrœrekr and had been one of his followers previously.
Hrœrekr carried on with the behaviour he had adopted before with regard
to his cussedness and also his solitariness. But when he and Sveinn were
just the two of them anywhere on their own, then Hrœrekr was cheerful
and talkative. He called to mind many things as they had been previously,
and also what had happened in his days, when he was king, and recalled his
previous life, and also who it was that had brought it to an end, his powerand his happiness, and made him into a beggar.
‘But that, however, seems to me hardest of all,’ he says, ‘that you and myother kinsmen who should have turned out the finest of men, should now
have fallen so low that no disgrace is to be avenged that has been inflicted
on our families.’
He often expressed such lamentations. Sveinn replies and says that they
had to deal with people that were much too powerful, and so they had little
choice. Hrœrekr says:‘For what purpose shall we go on living in shame and mutilation except
it should come about that I in my blindness might overcome them who
overcame me in my sleep? My goodness, let us kill Óláfr digri. He has now
no fears [119] for himself. I shall make the plans, and I would not holdback my hands if I was able to use them, but I cannot do that because of myblindness, and you must therefore make the attack on him. And when Óláfr
is slain, then I can foresee that the kingdom will pass to his enemies. Now
it may be that I might become king; then you shall be my jarl.’His persuasion was so successful that Sveinn agreed to follow this infamousplan. The plan was that when the king set out for evensong, Sveinn would
be standing out on the balcony before he got there and have a drawn cutlass
under his coat. But when the king came out of the sitting room, then he got
out sooner than Sveinn expected, and he looked at the king full in the face.
Then he went pale and grew as white as a corpse and his hands failed him.
The king noticed his terror and said:‘What is it now, Sveinn? Are you going to betray me?’
Sveinn threw down his coat and his cutlass and fell at the king’s feet andsaid:‘Everything in God’s hands and yours, Lord.’
The king told his men to seize Sveinn and he was put in irons. Then the
king had Hrœrekr’s seat moved to the other bench, and he pardoned Sveinn,
and he left the country. The king then assigned Hrœrekr different quarters
to sleep in from those that he slept in himself. There was a lot of his menóláfs saga helga

77

that slept in those quarters. He got two of his men to be with Hrœrekr day
and night. These men had long been with King Óláfr, and he had tried theirloyalty to him. It is not told that they were men of high lineage. King Hrœrekr
was changeable, he was silent on many days, so that no one could get a wordfrom him, but sometimes he was so cheerful and merry that they found every
word he spoke amusing, but sometimes he spoke a lot, but only what was
unpleasant. It also happened sometimes that he drank everyone under thetable, and made all those that were near him incapable, but generally [120]he drank little. King Óláfr gave him plenty of pocket money. Often what
he did when he came into his quarters, before he lay down to sleep, washave mead brought in, several casks, and gave all the men in those quarters
something to drink. As a result he was popular.
CHAPTER eighty-two
There is a man called Fiðr litli (the Small), a man from Upplǫnd, but some saythat he was a Lapp by descent. He was the smallest of all men and the fastest
runner of all men, so that no horse could catch him up when running. He was
the most skilled of men with skis and the bow. He had long been a servant ofKing Hrœrekr and often gone on errands for him that needed to be confidential.
He knew the routes over the whole of Upplǫnd. He also knew many importantmen there to speak to. And when King Hrœrekr was put under the charge ofa small number of men, then Finnr joined the group, and he generally kept
company with boys and servants, but whenever he could, he got into the serviceof King Hrœrekr and often into speech with him, and the king was willing totalk with him for just short periods at a time and wanted to avoid any suspicion
about their talks. And when spring drew to a close and they made their way
out into the Vík, then Fiðr disappeared from the troop for a few days. Then hecame back again and stayed for a while. Thus it happened often, and no notice
was taken of it, for there were many vagabonds with the troop.
CHAPTER eighty-three
King Óláfr came to Túnsberg before Easter and stayed there for a long time inthe spring. Then many ships came there to the town, both Saxons and Danesand those from Vík in the east and from the north of the country. There wasa very large number of people. [121] It was a good year and there was muchdrinking. It happened one evening that King Hrœrekr had come to his quarters
and rather late and had drunk a lot and was now very merry. Then Finnr litli camein with a cask of mead, and it was mead with herbs in it and of the strongest.
Then Hrœrekr had everyone that was in there given drink, going on until they
all went to sleep in their seats. Finnr had then gone away. There was a light

78

heimskringla

burning in the room. Then Hrœrekr woke up the men who were accustomed
to attend him, saying that he wanted to go into the yard. They had a lanternwith them, but it was pitch dark outside. There was a large latrine in the yard
and it stood on posts, and there were steps to get up to the doorway. And whileHrœrekr and the men were sitting in the yard, then they heard a man say:‘Strike down that fiend!’
Then they heard a crash and a thump, as if something had fallen. KingHrœrekr said:‘They must have drunk plenty, the ones who are fighting there. Go up
quickly and separate them.’
They got ready quickly and ran out, but when they got to the steps, thenthe one that was in the rear was struck first, though they were both killed. It
was King Hrœrekr’s men that had come there, Sigurðr hít (Paunch?), who
had been his standard-bearer, in a party of twelve. Finnr litli was now there.
They dragged the bodies up between the buildings, but grabbed the king andtook him with them, then leapt onto a boat that they had and rowed away.
The poet Sigvatr was asleep in King Óláfr’s quarters. He got up in the nightand his servant with him, and they went out to the great latrine. And when
they were going to go back and down the steps, then Sigvatr slipped and fell
on his knee and stuck his hands down and it was wet underneath. He said:‘I think that this evening [122] the king must have taken away the sea legs
from many of us.’And he laughed about it. But when they got into their quarters, where there
was a light burning, then his servant asked:‘Have you scratched yourself, or why are you all covered in nothing but
blood?’He replied: ‘I am not scratched, but this must mean something has
happened.’
He then woke up his bedfellow, the standard-bearer Þórðr Fólason, andthey went out, taking a lantern with them, and soon found the blood. Thenthey searched and soon found the bodies and recognised them. They also
saw that there was a great tree stump lying there with a great gash in it, andit was discovered later that this had been done as a trick to entice out thosethat were slain. Sigvatr and the others told each other that it was essential forthe king to know what had happened as soon as possible. They sent the ladstraight away to the quarters where King Hrœrekr had been. There everyone
was asleep, but the king was gone. He woke the men who were inside andsaid what had happened. Some men got up and went straight away to theplace in the yard where the bodies were. But though they thought it essential
for the king to know as soon as possible what had happened, no one daredto wake him. Then Sigvatr spoke to Þórðr:óláfs saga helga

79‘Which would you rather do, comrade, wake up the king or tell him what
has happened?’Þórðr replied: ‘No way do I dare to wake him, but I can tell him what has
happened.’
Then Sigvatr said: ‘There is still much of the night to go, and it may bethat before it is day, Hrœrekr will have got himself a hiding place where he
will not easily be found, and they will still not have got far, for the bodies
were warm. We must never fall into the disgrace of failing to let the kingknow of this treason. You, Þórðr, go up into the quarters and wait for me
there.’
Then Sigvatr went to the church and woke up the bell-ringer and told him
to toll the bell for the souls of the king’s men, and he gave the names [123]of the men that had been killed. The bell-ringer did as he asked. And at theringing the king awoke and sat up. He asked whether it was time for matins.
Þórðr replied:‘The reason for it is worse than that. Something important has happened.
King Hrœrekr has disappeared and two of your men are killed.’
Then the king asked about these events that had taken place there. Þórðr
told him as much as he knew. Then the king got up and had a horn blown
to summon a meeting of his followers. And when the troop assembled, then
the king named men who were to go out in all directions from the town tosearch for Hrœrekr by sea and land. Þórir langi took a light ship and took
thirty men, and when it got light they saw two small ships sailing ahead ofthem. And when they saw each other, each lot rowed as hard as they could.
It was King Hrœrekr there and he had thirty men. And when they drew
close to each other, then Hrœrekr’s party turned towards the shore and all
leapt up ashore there except for the king sitting up on the raised deck. He
spoke, bidding them farewell and meet again in health. Next Þórir and his
men rowed to land. Then Finnr litli shot an arrow, and it struck Þórir in the
middle of his body, and he was killed—but Sigurðr and his men all fled into
the woods—and Þórir’s men took his body and also King Hrœrekr and carriedthem to Túnsberg. King Óláfr then took charge of King Hrœrekr. He had him
guarded carefully and took great precautions against his treachery, getting
men to watch him night and day. King Hrœrekr was then most cheerful, andno one could see any sign in him that he was not as pleased as could be.
[124] CHAPTER eighty-four
It happened on Ascension Day that King Óláfr was going to High Mass.
Then the bishop walked in procession round the church leading the king,and when they came back into the church, then the bishop led the king to80heimskringla

his throne on the north side of the entrance to the choir. And there next to
him King Hrœrekr was sitting, as he usually did. He had his coat pulled
over his face. And when King Óláfr had sat down, then King Hrœrekr felt
his shoulder with his hand and squeezed. Then he said:‘You are wearing fine cloth now, kinsman,’ he says.
King Óláfr replies: ‘Now a great festival is being kept today in memoryof when Jesus Christ ascended into heaven from earth.’
King Hrœrekr replies: ‘I do not understand, so that it is fixed in mymind, what you say about Christ. Much of what you say seems to me rather
incredible. Yet many things have happened in ancient times.’
And when Mass had begun, then King Óláfr stood up and held his arms up
above his head and bowed towards the altar, and his coat hung back off hisshoulders. King Hrœrekr sprang up quickly and forcefully. He then stabbed
at King Óláfr with a dagger of the kind known as rýtningr. The thrust landedon the coat by his shoulder as he bent forward away from it. His clothes
were much damaged, but the king was not wounded. And when King Óláfr
felt this assault, then he leapt forward onto the floor. King Hrœrekr stabbed
at him a second time with the dagger and missed him and said:‘You are running away now, Óláfr digri, from me, a blind man.’
The king told his men to take him and lead him out of the church, and they
did so. After this incident people urged King Óláfr to have Hrœrekr killed.
‘And it is,’ they say, ‘a very great tempting of your luck, king, to [125]keep him with you and spare him, such wickedness as he keeps committing,for he lies in wait day and night to bring about your death. But if you send
him away from you, we do not know of anyone who would be able to guard
him so that he had no hope of getting away. But if he goes free, then he will
immediately raise a band and cause a lot of trouble.’
The king replies: ‘What you say is right enough, that many have suffereddeath for doing less than Hrœrekr, but I am reluctant to spoil the victory that
I gained over the kings of the Upplendingar, when I captured five of themin one morning, and so got control of all their realms without needing tobecome the slayer of any one of them, for they were all kinsmen of mine.
But yet I can hardly see now whether Hrœrekr will force me to it or not, tohave him slain.’
The reason Hrœrekr had felt King Óláfr’s shoulder with his hand was that
he wanted to know whether he was wearing a coat of mail.
CHAPTER eighty-five
There was a man called Þórarinn Nefjólfsson. He was an Icelandic man, hisfamily were from the north of the country. He was not of high lineage andóláfs saga helga81

he was the most sensible of men and most intelligent of speakers. He wasbold in speech with people of rank. He was a great trader and was abroad forlong periods. Þórarinn was the ugliest of men, and the most extraordinary
thing was how horrible his limbs were. He had large and ugly hands, but
yet his feet were much uglier. Þórarinn was now located in Túnsberg whenthese events were taking place that have just been narrated. He and KingÓláfr knew each other to speak to. Þórarinn now got a trading ship readythat he owned, and was intending to go to Iceland in the summer. King Óláfr
had Þórarinn as a guest for a few days and had conversations with him.
Þórarinn slept in the king’s quarters. It was early one morning that the king
was awake while [126] other men in the quarters were asleep. Just then thesun had come up a little, and it was very light indoors. The king noticed thatÞórarinn had stretched out one foot from under the bedclothes. He lookedat the foot for a while. Then the men in the quarters began to wake up. The
king said to Þórarinn:‘I have been awake for a while, and I have seen a sight that has impressedme greatly, and that is a man’s foot than which I think there cannot in thismarket town be one uglier.’
And he told other men to consider whether this did not seem to be true.
And everyone who saw it agreed that it was so. Þórarinn realised what they
were talking about and replied:‘There are few things so special that it cannot be expected that anothersuch will be found, and it is very likely to be so in this case too.’
The king said: ‘I am still prepared to assert that another foot as ugly as
this will not be found, and even if I had to lay a wager on it.’
Then Þórarinn said: ‘I am prepared to lay a wager with you on that, that
I shall find an uglier foot in the town.’
The king says: ‘Then whichever of us turns out to be right shall choose afavour from the other.’‘So it shall be,’ says Þórarinn.
He then put his other foot out from under the bedclothes, and this was inno way more beautiful, and it lacked the big toe. Then said Þórarinn:‘See here now, king, another foot, and this is the uglier in that on this one
a toe is missing, and I have won the wager.’
The king says: ‘The other foot is the uglier, in that there are five hideous
toes on that one, but on this there are four, and it is for me to choose a favour
from you.’Þórarinn says: ‘One’s lord’s word outweighs others, so what favour doyou wish to have from me?’He says: ‘This, that you carry Hrœrekr to Greenland and take him to Leifr
Eiríksson.’

82

heimskringlaÞórarinn replies: ‘I have not been to Greenland.’The king says: ‘A voyager like you, it is time you went to Greenland if
you have never been there.’Þórarinn made little response to this to begin with, but when the kingpersisted with this request, then Þórarinn did not [127] entirely reject it, andsaid as follows:‘I shall let you hear, king, the favour that I had intended to ask if I had won
the wager, and that is, that I was going to ask you if I might become one ofyour men. And if you will grant me that, then I shall be the more obliged
not to put aside what you desire to have commissioned.’
The king agreed to this, and Þórarinn became a member of his following.
Then Þórarinn prepared his ship, and when he was ready, then he tookcharge of King Hrœrekr. And when they parted, King Óláfr and Þórarinn,
then Þórarinn said:‘Now should it turn out, king, as is not unlikely and may often happen,that we are unable to complete the journey to Greenland, and we are carried
to Iceland or to other countries, how shall I dispose of this king so that you
may be pleased?’
The king says: ‘If you come to Iceland, then you shall hand him over toGuðmundr Eyjólfsson or Lawspeaker Skapti or any other leading men who
are willing to accept my friendship and tokens. But if you are carried to othercountries that are nearer to here, then you must arrange it in such a way thatyou know for certain that Hrœrekr will never come back to Norway alive,
and you are only to do this if you find there is no other alternative.’
Now when Þórarinn was ready and there was a favourable wind, then hesailed all along the outer route beyond the islands, and north of Líðandisnes
he set his course out to sea. The winds were not very favourable, but hetook care most of all to keep away from the shore. He sailed to the southof Iceland and could see signs of its closeness, and so west round the coast
into the Greenland Sea. Then he encountered strong currents and muchtossing about, and towards the end of summer he came to land in Iceland inBreiðifjǫrðr. Þorgils Arason then came up to them first of any men of rank.
Þórarinn tells him about King Óláfr’s message and the friendship and tokens
that would accompany his taking charge of King Hrœrekr. Þorgils responded[128] well and invited King Hrœrekr to stay with him, and he stayed withÞorgils Arason for the winter. He was not happy there and asked Þorgils tohave him taken to Guðmundr’s, saying that he had heard that Guðmundr
kept the highest state in Iceland, and that he had been sent into his keeping.
Þorgils did as he asked, providing him with an escort and had him taken to
the keeping of Guðmundr at Mǫðruvellir. Guðmundr welcomed him for thesake of the king’s messages and he stayed the second winter with Guðmundr.

óláfs saga helga

83

Then he could not bear it there any longer. Then Guðmundr provided him
with lodging on a small farm called at Kálfskinn, and there were few servants
there. Hrœrekr stayed there the third winter, and he said this, that since hehad given up his kingdom, that was the place where he had stayed, that hehad been most content, because there he had been most highly respected byeveryone. The following summer Hrœrekr took a sickness that brought about
his death. So it is said that this is the only king who lies buried in Iceland.
Þórarinn Nefjólfsson spent a long time in trading voyages, but sometimes
stayed with King Óláfr.
CHAPTER eighty-six
That summer, when Þórarinn took Hrœrekr to Iceland, then Hjalti Skeggjason
also went to Iceland, and King Óláfr sent him on his way with friendly gifts
when they parted. That summer Eyvindr úrarhorn went on a viking voyage
to the British Isles and came in the autumn to Ireland, to King Konofogorof the Irish. They met in the autumn in Úlfreksfjǫrðr, the king of the Irish
and Jarl Einarr from Orkney, and there was a great battle there. [129] King
Konofogor had much greater forces and won the victory, but Jarl Einarr fledon a single ship and got back to Orkney in the autumn having lost nearly all
his troops and all the booty that they had gained. And the jarl was mightily
displeased with his journey and blamed his defeat on the Norwegians who
had taken part in the battle with the king of the Irish.
CHAPTER eighty-seven
Now the story must be taken up where we previously left off, that King Óláfr
inn digri went on his bridal journey and to fetch his betrothed wife, KingÓláfr of the Svíar’s daughter Ingigerðr. The king had a great following, andit was so choice that all the men of rank that he could get hold of went withhim, and each of the powerful men was accompanied by a choice troop, bothas regards descent and those who were most accomplished. This host was
fitted out with the finest equipment, both in ships and weapons and clothing.
They took their troops eastwards to Konungahella. And when they got there,
then there was no news of the king of the Svíar. Moreover there was no one
come there on his behalf. King Óláfr stayed near Konungahella for a largepart of the summer and made many enquiries as to what people could say
about the king of the Svíar’s movements or plans, but no one was able totell him anything for certain about that. Then he sent some of his men up
into Gautland to Jarl Rǫgnvaldr and had him asked if he knew what was
the reason that the king of the Svíar had not kept the appointment that had
been arranged. The jarl says that he did not know, ‘but if I find out,’ he says,

84

heimskringla‘then I shall immediately send my men to King Óláfr and let him know what
it all means, whether this delay is for any reason other than because of the
manifold business that can often bring it about that the king of the Svíar’s
travels are delayed more than he intends.’[130] CHAPTER eighty-eight
King Óláfr Eiríksson of the Svíar had first of all a mistress who was calledEðla, the jarl of Vinðland’s daughter. She had previously been captured in araid and called the king’s concubine. Their children were Emundr, Ástríðr,Hólmfríðr. They also had a son and he was born on the eve of St James’s
day.145 And when the boy came to be baptised, then the bishop had him
named Jákob. But the Svíar did not like this name, declaring that there had
never been a king of the Svíar called Jákob. All King Óláfr’s children were
good-looking and very intelligent. The queen was haughty and did not treat
her stepchildren kindly. The king sent his son Emundr to Vinðland, andhe was brought up there with his mother’s family, and he did not observe
Christianity for a long time. The king’s daughter Ástríðr was brought up
in Vestra-Gautland with a high-ranking man called Egill. She was the mostbeautiful of women and very well spoken, cheerful in speech and modest,
generous with her possessions. And when she came of age she often stayedwith her father and was well liked by everyone.
King Óláfr was haughty and ungentle in speech. He was extremely
displeased by the people having made an uproar at him at the Uppsalir
assembly and threatened him with harsh treatment, and he blamed it mostly
on Jarl Rǫgnvaldr. He had had no preparations made for the bridal journey,as had been agreed in the winter, for marrying his daughter Ingigerðr to KingÓláfr digri of Norway and going that summer to the border between the twocountries. And as time passed, many people became curious [131] as to whatplans the king might have or whether he would observe his agreement withthe king of Norway, or whether he would breach the agreement and also thepeace. There were many that were very worried about this, but no one wasso bold as to dare to raise the subject with the king. But many complained
about it to the king’s daughter Ingigerðr and asked her to find out what the
king’s intentions were. She replies:‘I am not keen to start a discussion with the king about the matters between
him and Óláfr digri, for neither of them is a friend of the other. His response
to me was unpleasant on the one occasion that I spoke on behalf of Óláfr
digri.’
145
The day before the feast of St James the Great (25th July). Jákob is the Swedish
equivalent of James, so the child was effectively named after the saint.

óláfs saga helga

85

This business caused the king’s daughter Ingigerðr much anxiety. She wasworried and gloomy, and became very concerned to know what the king wasgoing to do. What she suspected more than anything else was that he would
not fulfil his undertaking to the king of Norway, for it was evident that hegot angry every time Óláfr digri was referred to as king.
CHAPTER eighty-nine
It was early one day that the king rode out taking his hawks and hounds andhis men with him. And when they released their hawks, then the king’s hawk
killed in a single flight two grouse, and immediately afterwards he sent it
off again and that time it slew three grouse. The hounds raced underneathand picked up each bird that hit the ground. The king rode after them andhimself picked up his catch and boasted a great deal, saying:‘It will be a long time before most of you have such a catch.’
They agreed, saying that they thought that no king would have such great
good fortune with his hawking. Then the king rode home, as did they all.
The king’s daughter was happy then, and came out of her room then, andwhen she saw that [132] the king was riding into the courtyard, she turned
into it and greeted him. He welcomed her with a laugh and straight awaybrought out his birds, telling her of his catch and saying:‘Where do you know of the king who has got such a great catch in sucha short time?’
She replies: ‘This is a good morning’s hunting, my lord, when you havetaken five grouse, but it was a better one when King Óláfr of Norway captured
five kings in one morning and took possession of all their realms.’
And when he heard this, then he leapt from his horse and turned towards
her and said:‘Be sure of this, Ingigerðr, that however much love you have conceived
for that fat man, you shall never enjoy him nor either of you the other. I
shall wed you to some prominent man with whom I can be friends, but I
can never be the friend of the man who has deprived me of my kingdom byforce and caused me many a loss by plundering and killing.’
Thus they ended their talk, and each of them went their own way.
CHAPTER ninety
The king’s daughter Ingigerðr had now found out the truth about KingÓláfr’s intentions, and immediately sent men down into Vestra-Gautland
to Jarl Rǫgnvaldr and had him told what the position was with the king of
the Svíar, and that the whole treaty with the king of Norway was broken,
and bade the jarl be on his guard, and the Vestr-Gautar, for they could not86heimskringla

count on peace on the part of the people of Norway. And when the jarllearned of these events, he sends a message all round his realm bidding
them be on their guard in case the people of Norway should decide to
attack them. The jarl also sent messengers to King Óláfr digri and had
him told the information he had received, and also that he wanted to keep
his agreement and friendship with King Óláfr, and begged this too, thatthe king should not attack his realm. But when this message reached KingÓláfr, he was very angry [133] and worried, and it was for several days thatno one could get a word out of him. After that he held a meeting with his
troops. Bjǫrn stallari then stood up first, and to begin with started his speechwith how he had travelled east the previous winter to arrange a peace,saying how Jarl Rǫgnvaldr had welcomed him. He also says how perversely
and harshly the king of the Svíar had received these proposals to begin
with.
‘But the settlement that was made,’ he says, ‘was more as a result of thepower of the people and the influence of Þorgnýr and the support of JarlRǫgnvaldr than from any goodwill on the part of the king of the Svíar. And
we therefore feel sure that the king must be the cause of the settlement being
broken, but it will not be the jarl’s fault. We found him to be a true friend of
King Óláfr. Now the king wishes to know from the leaders and from othermembers of his following, what course he shall now adopt, whether he is to
go up into Gautland and raid with the forces that we now have, or whether
you prefer to adopt another course.’
He spoke both long and eloquently. After that many men of rank spoke,
and it all came down to the same thing in the end, that everyone was against
warfare, saying as follows:‘Though we have a large army, yet there are gathered together here leading
men and men of rank, but for warfare young men are no less suitable,
ones who are eager to gain wealth and fame. And it is also the practice of
noblemen, if they are to go into fighting or battle, that they take with them
many men for support and protection, and often those men do not fight any
worse who have few possessions than those who are brought up wealthy.’
And as a result of their arguments it was the king’s decision to break up
the expedition, giving each man leave to go home, and announcing that thenext summer he would call out a levy from the whole country and take themagainst the king of the Svíar and avenge this breach of his word. Everyone
was very pleased at this. Then King Óláfr went north into the Vík andestablished himself in the autumn in Borg and had [134] all the provisions
brought there that he needed for staying the winter, and stayed there with alarge following for the winter.

87óláfs saga helga

CHAPTER ninety-one
People spoke in very different ways about Jarl Rǫgnvaldr. Some consideredthat he was a true friend of King Óláfr, but some thought this hard to believeand said that he would manage to persuade the king of the Svíar to keep hisword and the agreement between him and King Óláfr digri. According towhat he said, the poet Sigvatr was a great friend of Jarl Rǫgnvaldr, and often
spoke of this to King Óláfr. He offered the king to go to see Jarl Rǫgnvaldr
and find out what he could discover about the king of the Svíar, and try if hecould bring about some settlement. The king was well pleased at this, because
he very much liked to talk frequently with his trusted friends about the king’s
daughter Ingigerðr. At the beginning of winter the poet Sigvatr in a party of
three travelled from Borg and east across Markir and so on to Gautland. But
then, before they parted, King Óláfr and Sigvatr, he spoke a verse:
		
62.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Now sit sound till I come to
Skald I 707
claim fulfilment of your promise,
and we meet in your mansion
once more, King ·leifr.
That the helm-storm’s tree146 keep hold of
his life, is the skáld’s prayer—
here ends the eulogy;
I close my verse—and this country.

[135] 63.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Now are spoken—though speak further
still we could of other matters—
the words that of all others
are to us, king, of most moment.
May God let you, mind-boldmonarch, guard your country,
for you are born to it—
I have that wish, truly.

Skald I 708

After that they went eastwards to Eiðar and found a poor vessel to take themacross the river, a kind of small ferry boat,147 and managed with difficulty to
get across the river. Sigvatr said:
		
64.
			
146
147

I had dragged—for I dreaded,
damp, turning back—the wobbly

Austrfararvísur 2
Skald I 585

hjalmdrífu viðr: ‘wood or tree of the storm of helmets (battle)’, warrior.
eikjukarfi nƒkkurr: cf. next note.

88

heimskringla						[136] 		
			
			
			

bark148 to Eið; so badly
on the boat we managed.
Trolls149 take that laughable
tub! I’ve seen no worse transport.
I took a risk on the sea-ram;150
it ran better than I looked for.

		
65.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

It wasn’t the first time—it’s known widely— Austrfararvísur 3
we met trouble; as through the forest		
Skald I 587
twelve leagues and one extra,
angry, I ran from Eiðar.
I think, though, we travelled
there keenly that day, walking,though sores made spots on bothsoles of the king’s followers.

		
66.
			
			
			

I chose to aim for Hof;151 the 		entrance was shut, but outside		I made enquiries. Keenly
my curved-down152 nose I thrust in.

Next they went through Eiðaskógr. Sigvatr spoke a verse:

Next they went across Gautland and in the evening reached the farm that iscalled Hof. The entrance there was shut and they could not get in. Those insidesaid that it was a sacred place. They turned away from there. Sigvatr said:
Austrfararvísur 4
Skald I 589

148
karfi: this word does not appear elsewhere in poetry, and it is difficult to translate
it closely (Foote 1978, 59). The context suggests a small, unreliable craft (bátr‘boat’ is used of it in l. 4, hlœgiskip ‘laughable ship’ in l. 5). In prose it can suggest
a larger vessel (see above, pp. 70, 104, 105, where it is translated (on the basis ofperhaps spurious etymology) by ‘carvel’ (a small, light and fast ship), and where it
is apparently used to carry Ketill and his 40 men. A word designating a larger, more
impressive vessel could have been used ironically by Sigvatr of his inadequate tub.
In the prose the boat is called eikjukarfi, here translated as ‘a small ferry boat’ (eikja
on its own means a dugout oaken boat). Snorri may have based the form eikjukarfi
on karfi in Sigvatr’s verse.
149
hauga herr: ‘the grave-mounds army’, trolls.
150
heims hrútr: ‘the ram of the sea’, ship; heimr ‘world, region’ does not usuallyrefer to the sea but may be part of an incomplete kenning. Many editions emend tohúms (húm or húmr is a poetical word for the sea).
151
Hof could be a farm name, as Snorri assumes, or a common noun meaning‘(heathen) temple’. It is believed that in Iceland such place names denote places
where there had been heathen temples in former times.
152niðrlútt: ‘bent down’. This could be a description of the poet’s nose (cf. niðrbjúgt
nef in Rígsþula 10/5), or it could suggest he is bending down or thrusting his nosein over a low door.

89óláfs saga helga[137] 		
			
			
			

Small response I got there;
sacred they called it;153 heathens
held me back; I bade ogresses
bandy words with them.

Then he came to another dwelling. The housewife was standing there in the
doorway, told him not to enter there, saying that they were holding sacrifices
to the elves. Sigvatr said:
		
67.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

‘Come not in,’ cried the woman,‘cursed fellow, any further.
I fear Óðinn’s
anger: we are heathens.’
They were holding, the hatefulhag said, she who drove me
off like a wolf, unyielding,elf-sacrifice in her farmhouse.

Austrfararvísur 5
Skald I 590

The next evening he arrived at the house of three farmers, and each of themwas called Ǫlvir, and they all drove him out. Sigvatr said:[138] 68.
Now three namesakes, who turned their
Austrfararvísur 6
Skald I 592
			napes against me,154 have barred my			
way; the trees of the whetstone-base155
			without honour are acting.
			
Yet above all I’m anxious			that every sea-ski loader156
			
named Ǫlvir from now on			us newcomers will drive out.
Then they travelled on again that evening and met the fourth farmer, and he
was said to be the best host among them. This one drove him out. Sigvatr said:
		
69.
			
			
			
			
			

I went later to look for—lavish treatment expecting—a wave-gleam breaker,157 one whowarriors said was most friendly.
The pick’s guardian158 gazed at me,
glum; how bad the worst must be

Austrfararvísur 7
Skald I 593

Either the place, or, possibly, the day.
i.e. turned their backs on me.
155
heinflets þollr: ‘tree of the whetstone-floor (sword)’, warrior.
156
hafskíðs hlœðir: ‘loader of the ocean-ski (ship)’, seafarer, man.
157bru bliks brjótr: ‘breaker of the wave’s gleam (gold)’, generous man.
158
grefs gætir: ‘keeper of the pickaxe’, farmer, boor.
153
154

90

heimskringla

			
			

(yet I don’t spread far the foiblesof folk) if he’s the best one!

[139] 70.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

I missed, on the way east ofEiðaskógr, the farm of·sta, when I asked theunchristian man for lodging.
I met not the son of great Saxi;
inside there was no fairness.
I was, in one evening,ordered out four times over.

Austrfararvísur 8
Skald I 594

And when they got to Jarl Rǫgnvaldr’s, then the jarl said they had had a
hard journey. Sigvatr said:
Austrfararvísur 13
Skald I 601

		
71.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Those sent by the king of Sygnir,159
who sought out the chieftains
with messages, have had a mighty
mission on their hands.
I spared myself little, but large isthe luggage of men on the journey;
the capable king of Norway
decreed our route there southwards.

		
72.
			
[140] 		
			
			
			
			
			

Eiðaskógr was arduous going
Austrfararvísur 14
eastwards for fine fellows
Skald I 603
to the lords’ suppressor;160 the prince’s
praise this fellow161 strengthens.
I shouldn’t have been shooed off byshrubs of the slipway’s bench’s
costly flame162 of the ruler, before I
reached my generous master.

Jarl Rǫgnvaldr gave Sigvatr a gold arm-ring. A woman said that he had
travelled to some purpose with those black eyes of his. Sigvatr said:
		
73.
			

To us163 these Icelandic
eyes, the black ones, woman,

Austrfararvísur 15
Skald I 604

159
Sygna gramr: king of the Sygnir, inhabitants of Sogn in Norway, i.e. king of
Norway.
160jƒfra þrystir: ‘oppressor of kings or jarls’, ruler, here Rǫgnvaldr?
161
i.e. the poet.
162
hlunns bekkjar dýrloga runnr: ‘bush (man) of precious flame (gold) of theslipway-planks’ bench (i.e. resting-place) (sea)’, man.
163
i.e. ‘me’.

91óláfs saga helga

			
			
			
			
			
			

have shown a path, long and lofty,
leading to a bright arm-ring.
This foot of mine, mead-Nanna,164
most bravely has trodden
on ancient roadways
unknown to your husband.

And when Sigvatr got back to King Óláfr’s and he went into the hall, hesaid, looking at the walls:
		
74.
			
[141] 		
			
			
			
			
			

Austrfararvísur 16
With helmets men of the household165
who feed the wound-swan166 and mailcoats Skald I 605
furnish the king’s hall; plenty
I find of both on the walls here.
So no young king has nobler—
no doubt there is about it—
hangings in his house to boast of;
the hall is fine in all ways.

After that he tells about his travels and spoke these verses:
		
75.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

I ask the great-hearted retinue,
Austrfararvísur 1
Skald I 583
active prince,167 to listen
to the way I worked verses—
weathering hardship—about my journey.
I was sent up from the skis of
the swan-plain168 on a long journeyeast to Sweden—seldom afterI slept in the autumn.

And when he spoke to the king, he said:[142] 76.
			
			
			

I kept conscientiously,King ·leifr, to arrangements
made with you, when I met themighty, excellent Rǫgnvaldr.

Austrfararvísur 17
Skald I 606

164
mjƒð-Nanna: ‘mead-goddess’, woman (server of mead). The suffixed definite
article on this word and kona ‘woman’ just above are used to give a vocative sense‘O woman’, ‘O Nanna’.
165hirðmenn: ‘courtiers, retainers’, an early borrowing of Old English hīredmenn‘household retainers’.
166bens svanr: ‘wound’s swan’, carrion bird, that warriors feed with carrion.
167
hressfœrr jƒfurr: manuscripts of the Separate Saga, followed by Skald I, havethis phrase in the genitive: ‘retainers of the vigorous prince’.
167
svanvangs ƒndurr: ‘ski of the swan-plain (sea)’, ship.

92

heimskringla			I dealt with many matters,			metal-guardian,169 in the courts of			
the open-handed one; I’ve not heard of			a hired man’s170 speeches more loyal.
		77.
The jarls’ kinsman requested you toAustrfararvísur 18			keep well each housecarl
Skald I 608
			of his, Rhine’s sun’s harmer,171
			
who may wander hither;			And each who wants to go eastwards, Fsk 180
			just as certainly, Listi’s			prince,172 of your people, will have			
support there with Rǫgnvaldr.
[143] 78.
Most people pondered, ruler,
Austrfararvísur 19			plans, whom Eiríkr’s kinsman173
Skald I 609
			
had earlier urged to this treason,			
as I travelled eastwards.
			
But I declare the aid of the jarls’ kinsman			Ulfr’s brother,174 helped you			in this, to win the land, and likewise			what you took from Sveinn.
		79.
Wise Úlfr between you both had,
Austrfararvísur 20
			·leifr, peace terms accepted;
Skald I 611
			
we got sound answers; you both are			setting aside conflict.
			Rǫgnvaldr caused those conflicts,
			crusher of thieves’ race,175 to you to			be yielded, as if no bitter			breach had been engendered.
[144] At the beginning of winter the poet Sigvatr in his party of three
travelled from Borg and east across Markir and so on to Gautland, and inthat journey often had a poor reception. One evening he arrived at the housemálma vƒrðr: ‘guardian of weapons (made of metal)’, warrior.
heiðmaðr: a man who receives payment, here the king’s subordinate, Rǫgnvaldr.
171
Rínar sólar søkkvir: ‘sinker (destroyer) of sun of the Rhine (gold)’, generous man.
172
Lista þengill: ‘king of Listi (district of Norway)’, i.e. king of Norway.
173
Eiríks ætt: ‘the family of Eiríkr (Jarl Eiríkr Hákonarson, defeated by King Óláfr
at Nesjar)’; ætt could refer to one or more kinsmen of Eiríkr. The word is used here
to indicate his brother Sveinn, mentioned in l. 6.
174Úlfs bróðir: Rǫgnvaldr’s sons are named on p. 148 below as Úlfr and Eilífr.
175þjófa aldar rýrir: ‘diminisher of the race of thieves’, just ruler.
169
170óláfs saga helga

93of three farmers, and they all drove him out. Then the poet Sigvatr uttered
the Austrfararvísur about his journey.
The poet Sigvatr came to Jarl Rǫgnvaldr’s and stayed there with goodentertainment for a long time. Then he learned from letters sent by the king’s
daughter Ingigerðr that messengers of King Jarizleifr had come from theeast from Hólmgarðr to King Óláfr of the Svíar to ask for the hand of theking’s daughter Ingigerðr on behalf of Jarizleifr, and this too, that King Óláfr
had received this very favourably. Then there also came to Jarl Rǫgnvaldr’s
court King Óláfr’s daughter Ástríðr. Then there was held a great banquet
there. Sigvatr soon gets on speaking terms with the king’s daughter. She soonrecognised who he was and his family background, for Sigvatr’s sister’s son,the poet Óttarr, he had been there for a long time on friendly terms with KingÓláfr of the Svíar. Then a great deal was discussed. Jarl Rǫgnvaldr asked
whether King Óláfr would be willing to marry Ástríðr.
‘And if he is willing,’ he says, ‘then I suppose that about this match weshall not enquire of the king of the Svíar.’The king’s daughter Ástríðr said the same thing.
After this Sigvatr and his men went back and arrived shortly before Yuleat Borg to see King Óláfr. Soon Sigvatr tells King Óláfr of the events he
had heard about. The king was at first very gloomy, when Sigvatr tells about
King Jarizleifr’s proposal of marriage, and King Óláfr says that he could
expect nothing but evil from the king of the Svíar—‘whether or not we evermanage to repay him with something he may remember.’
But after a while the king asked Sigvatr a great deal about what was goingon in the east in Gautland. Sigvatr tells him a lot about the good looks of theking’s daughter Ástríðr and how well spoken she was, and also that everyone
that was there said that she was in no way less well endowed than her sister
Ingigerðr. The king was pleased to [145] hear this. Sigvatr told him of all the
discussions that he and Ástríðr had had together, and the king was greatly
impressed and said this:‘The king of the Svíar will not expect that I would dare to marry his
daughter without his consent.’
But this affair was not revealed to anyone else. King Óláfr and the poet
Sigvatr often spoke about this affair. The king asked Sigvatr in detail what
he had found out about Jarl Rǫgnvaldr—‘what sort of friend he is to us,’ hesays. Sigvatr says this, that the jarl was a very great friend to King Óláfr.
Then Sigvatr said:		
80.
You must, mighty ruler,
Austrfararvísur 21
			with mighty Rǫgnvaldr firmly
Fsk 180 (1st half)			keep the treaty; he kindly
Skald I 613
			cares for your needs night and day.

94
			
			
			
			

heimskringla

I know you have in him,
holder of meetings,176 much		
the best of allies in the east,
all along the green ocean.177

After Yule these two, the poet Sigvatr’s sister’s son Þórðr skotakollr (?-head)and secondly Sigvatr’s servant lad, left the court secretly. They travelled
eastwards into Gautland. They had travelled there with Sigvatr the previous
autumn. And when they came to the jarl’s court, they produced before thejarl the tokens that the jarl and Sigvatr had fixed with [146] each other atparting. They had also taken there the tokens that King Óláfr himself hadsent the jarl in confidence. Forthwith the jarl immediately set out and with
him the king’s daughter Ástríðr, taking nearly a hundred (120) men and it
was a choice troop both of his followers and of powerful farmer’s sons,with all their equipment of the finest, both weapons and clothing and horses;
they then rode north to Norway to Sarpsborg, getting there at Candlemas.178
CHAPTER ninety-two
King Óláfr had had preparations made there. All kinds of drink were there,
the best that could be got, and all other provisions of the best were there.
He had also now summoned to come to him many men of rank from the
districts round about. And when the jarl arrived there with his troop, then the
king welcomes him exceptionally warmly, and the jarl was provided withspacious and fine quarters that were fitted out splendidly, and in addition
with servants, and with people to ensure that nothing should be lacking that
could enhance the banquet. And when this banquet had gone on for somedays, then the king and the jarl and the king’s daughter held a discussion, andthe outcome of their talk was the decision that Jarl Rǫgnvaldr should betroth
the king of the Svíar’s daughter Ástríðr to King Óláfr of Norway with the
dowry that had previously been stipulated that her sister Ingigerðr was tohave brought with her from her home. The king was also to give Ástríðr thesame bridal settlement as he was to have given her sister Ingigerðr. Then thebanquet was extended, and then the wedding of King Óláfr and Queen Ástríðr
was celebrated with great splendour. After that Jarl Rǫgnvaldr went backto Gautland, and at their parting the king gave the jarl good and great gifts
and they parted the best of friends and stayed so as long as they both lived.
þinga kennir: ‘experiencer of meetings (both councils and battles)’, king or
warrior.
177.
in the east (á austrvega) here means eastern Scandinavia, Sweden; the green
ocean (grœna salt) is presumably Eystrasalt, the Baltic; cf. vol. I, st. 11.
178
2nd February.
176óláfs saga helga

95[147] CHAPTER ninety-three
The following spring King Jarizleifr’s messengers came to Svíþjóð fromthe east, from Hólmgarðr, and went to take up the agreement whereby KingÓláfr had the previous summer promised to give his daughter Ingigerðr to
King Jarizleifr in marriage. King Óláfr spoke of this matter with Ingigerðr,saying that it was his wish that she should marry King Jarizleifr. She replies:‘If I am to marry King Jarizleifr, then I want,’ she says, ‘in my bridal gift
Aldeigjuborg and the jarl’s dominion that belongs with it.’And the messengers from Garðaríki agreed to this on behalf of their king.
Then Ingigerðr spoke: ‘If I am to go to the east, to Garðaríki, then I wish
to choose someone from the Swedish realm that seems to me most suitable
to go with me. I also wish to stipulate that he shall have there in the east nolower rank than here, and no worse or fewer rights or privileges in any way
than he has here.’
The king agreed to this, and so did the messengers. The king pledged
his troth to this arrangement, as did the messengers. Then the king asked
Ingigerðr which person it is in his kingdom that she wishes to choose toaccompany her. She replies:‘The person is my kinsman Jarl Rǫgnvaldr Úlfsson.’
The king replies: ‘It is in a different way I had intended to reward JarlRǫgnvaldr for his treason in taking my daughter to Norway and handing
her over there as a concubine to that fat man, one whom he knew to be ourgreatest enemy, and because of this he shall be hanged this summer.’
Ingigerðr then begged her father to keep the promise he had given her, andthe result of her entreaty was that the king says that Rǫgnvaldr should leave
the Swedish realm freely, and not come within sight of the king, nor returnto Svíþjóð as long as Óláfr was king. Ingigerðr then sent men to see the jarland had them tell him what had happened and gave him instructions [148] as
to where they should meet. So the jarl immediately set out and rode up into
Eystra-Gautland and got himself ships there and then went with his troop tomeet the king’s daughter Ingigerðr. They all travelled together in the summer
east to Garðaríki. Then Ingigerðr was married to King Jarizleifr. Their sons
were Valdamarr, Vissivaldr, Holti inn frœkni (the Brave). Queen Ingigerðr gave
Jarl Rǫgnvaldr Aldeigjuborg and the jarl’s dominion that belonged with it. JarlRǫgnvaldr stayed there a long time and was a man of renown. Jarl Rǫgnvaldr
and Ingibjǫrg’s sons were these two, Jarl Úlfr and Jarl Eilífr.
CHAPTER ninety-four
There is a man known as Emundr of Skarar. He was lawman there in western
Gautland and was the wisest and most eloquent of men. He was of high lineage

96

heimskringla

and had many kinsmen, was very wealthy. He was said to be crafty and not allthat trustworthy. He was the most powerful person in Vestra-Gautland when
the jarl was gone away. Then, the same spring as Jarl Rǫgnvaldr left Gautland,
the Gautar held meetings among themselves and repeatedly debated between
themselves what the king of the Svíar would decide to do. They heard that
he was angry with them because they had made friends with King Óláfr of
Norway instead of entering into conflict with him. He also brought charges
against those [149] who had accompanied his daughter Ástríðr to Norway.
Some said that they should seek support for themselves from the king of
Norway and offer him their service. Some were against this and said that the
Vestr-Gautar did not have the resources to enter into conflict with the Svíar.
‘And the king of Norway is far away,’ they say, ‘for the seat of his power is
far away, and the first thing to do is send men to the king of the Svíar and see
if we can negotiate a reconciliation with him. And if that is not possible, thenour course will be to seek support for ourselves from the king of Norway.’
Then the farmers asked Emundr to undertake this mission, and he agreed
and took thirty men and came out in Eystra-Gautland. There were many of his
kinsmen and friends there. He was kindly received there. He had discussion
there with the wisest men about the problem, and they all reached agreement,
and people considered that it was improper and unlawful, the king’s treatmentof them. Then Emundr travelled up into Svíþjóð and had discussion there withmany powerful people, and the result was always the same. He then continued
his journey until he reached Uppsalir late in the day. They got themselves agood lodging there and stayed the night. The next day Emund went to see theking while the king was sitting at an assembly and there were many people
around him. Emundr approached him and bowed to him and saluted him. The
king looked at him and greeted him and asked him for news. Emundr replies:‘There is not much news with us Gautar. But it seems to us something
unusual, that last winter Atti inn dœlski (of the Dales/the Foolish) of Vermalandwent up into the forest with his skis and bow. We declare him the greatest
huntsman. On the mountain he had taken so many skins that he had filled his
sledge to the maximum he could haul with it. [150] Then he turned home fromthe forest. He saw a squirrel in the wood and shot at it and missed. Then hegot angry and let go the sledge and skied after the squirrel. But the squirrel
kept on going where the forest was thickest, and sometimes among the rootsof trees, sometimes up into the branches, then sailed between the branches
into another tree. And when Atti shot at it, it always flew above or below, but
the squirrel never went out of Atti’s sight. He got so enthusiastic about thisquarry that he skied after it all day, but even so could not get this squirrel.
And when it began to get dark, he threw himself down in the snow, as he was
accustomed to do, and lay there through the night. It was snowing in drifts.

óláfs saga helga

97

The next day Atti went to search for his sledge and never again found it, andwith that went home. Such is my news, Lord.’
The king says: ‘Not much news, if there is no more to tell.’Emundr repies: ‘It also happened a little while ago, which may be said tobe news, that Gauti Tófason went with five warships out along the Gautelfr,
and while he was lying in Eikreyjar, then five large Danish merchant ships
came there. Gauti’s party quickly overpowered four of the merchant ships,
losing no men, but winning a great deal of wealth, while the fifth ship got
out to sea and managed to hoist its sail. Gauti went after it with just his one
ship, and to begin with gained on them. Then the wind began to freshen, themerchant ship then went faster, making for the open sea. Then Gauti wasgoing to turn back. Then a storm got up. He wrecked his ship off Hlésey,losing all its goods and the majority of the crew. But his associates were
supposed to wait for them in Eikreyjar. Then Danes came upon them withfifteen merchant ships and slew them all and took all the wealth that they
had previously won. That’s how their greed served them.’
The king replies: ‘That is significant news, and worth telling. But what isyour purpose here?’
Emundr replies: ‘I come, Lord, to seek a solution to a problem wherein
our law [151] and the law of Uppsalir diverge.’
The king asks: ‘What is the difficulty that you wish to raise?’
Emundr says: ‘There were two men of noble birth, equal in descent but
unequal in possessions and temperament. They had a dispute about land, andlosses were inflicted on each by the other, more by the one that was wealthier,until their dispute was settled and arbitrated at a general assembly. The onethat was previously the wealthier had to pay. And for the first instalment hepaid a gosling for a goose, a piglet for an old pig, and for a mark of puregold he paid half a mark of gold, and the other half mark of clay and mud.
and moreover threatened the one who received this payment as his due withharsh treatment. What is your judgment in this case, Lord?’
The king says: ‘Let him pay in full what was adjudged, and to the kingthree times that amount. And if it is not paid within one year, then let him
forfeit all his possessions, half his wealth to go to the royal treasury, andhalf to the one whose claims he was due to compensate.’
Emundr appealed to all the people who had most say there to witness to thisjudgment, and cited the law that was valid at the Uppsalir assembly. After that
he took his leave of the king and then went out. And then other men brought
their suits before the king, and he was busy a large part of the day with people’sbusiness. And when the king sat down to his meal, then he asked where Lawman
Emundr was. He was told that he was back at his lodging. Then said the king:‘Go and fetch him, he shall be my guest today.’98

heimskringla

Next the special dishes were served, [152] and after that entertainers came inwith harps and fiddles and musical instruments, and after that drink was served.
The king was very merry and had many important people as his guests, andEmundr slipped from his mind.The king spent the rest of the day drinking andslept through the following night. But in the morning, when the king awoke,then he reflected on what Emundr had said the previous day. And when he wasdressed, he had his advisers summoned to him. King Óláfr had about him twelveof the wisest men. They sat alongside him in courts of law and deliberated on
difficult cases, but this was not without problems, for the king did not like it if
judgments diverged from what was right, and it did not do to disagree with him.
At this consultation the king began to speak and ordered Lawman Emundr to besummoned there. But when the messenger returned, ‘Lord,’ he said, ‘Lawman
Emundr rode away yesterday as soon as he had eaten.’
Then the king said: ‘Tell me this, good lords, what did the legal question
relate to, that Emundr asked about yesterday?’
They replied: ‘Lord, you must have thought it out, if it meant somethingother than he said.’
The king said: ‘The two men of noble birth that he spoke about then, who
had been in dispute, though one of them was wealthier than the other, andhad each inflicted losses on the other, in this he was talking about me andÓláfr digri.’‘So it is, lord,’ they said, ‘as you say.’
The king says: ‘There was a judgment on our case at the Uppsalir assembly.
But what was the reason for his saying that there was underpayment, a goslingfor a goose, and a piglet for an old pig, and mud for half the gold?’
Arnviðr blindi (the Blind) replies: ‘Lord,’ he says, ‘there is a very great
difference between gold and mud, but the difference is greater between aking and a slave. You promised Óláfr digri your daughter Ingigerðr. She
is of royal blood in every line of her descent, of the line of the Uppsvíar,
which is the noblest in the Northern lands, for this line is descended fromthe gods themselves. But now King Óláfr has married Ástríðr, and though
she is a child of a king, yet her mother is a concubine, [153] and moreover
Wendish. There is a great difference between such kings, when one of them
accepts this thankfully, and it is no surprise that one Norwegian should not
be able to consider himself the equal of a king of Uppsalir. Let us all now
give thanks for this, that this continues, for the gods have long taken greatcare of their loved ones, though now many do not care for that religion.’
There were three brothers, Arnviðr blindi—his sight was so poor that he
was hardly able to fight, and he was the most eloquent of men; the secondwas Þorviðr stami (Stammerer)—he could not speak more than two words
together; he was the boldest and most determined man there; the third wasóláfs saga helga

99

Freyviðr daufi (the Deaf)—he could not hear very well. All these threebrothers were powerful and wealthy, of high lineage and great wisdom andall of them dear to the king.
Then King Óláfr said: ‘What does that mean, what Emundr spoke about
Atti dœlski?’
Then no one replied, and they all looked at each other. The king said:‘Speak now.’
Then said Þorviðr stami: ‘“Atti”:179 aggressive, impetuous, malicious;“dœlskr”: foolish.’Then spoke the king: ‘Who is meant by this slight?’
Then Freyviðr daufi replies: ‘Lord, people will speak more openly if you
give your leave.’
The king said: ‘Speak now, Freyviðr, by my leave, whatever you wish tosay.’
Freyviðr then began his speech: ‘My brother Þorviðr, who is reckoned
the wisest of us, declares that it is all one, “Atti” and “atsamr” (aggressive),“dœlskr” and foolish. He calls a person this who dislikes peace, so that hecontends for trifles and yet does not get them, but as a result loses important
advantages. Now I am deaf like this, but so have many now said, that I havebeen able to understand that many, both powerful and of the common people,
do not like it, lord, that you do not keep your word to the king of Norway,
and what is still worse, that you have acted in defiance of the public decisionthat was made at the Uppsala assembly. You have no need to fear the king of
Norway or the king of Denmark or anyone else, as long as the Svíar army will
follow you, but if the people of the country [154] turn against you unanimously,
then we, your friends, can see nothing that can be done that will do any good.’
The king asks: ‘Who are making themselves leaders of this movement to
try to unseat me from my kingdom?’
Freyviðr replies: ‘All Svíar want to keep their ancient law and their fullrights. Consider this, lord, how many leading men are sitting here now overyour policy-making. I think it is true to say that there are six of us here thatyou call your counsellors, but all the others I think have ridden away andgone to the countryside, and are holding an assembly with the people of thecountry, and to tell you the truth, then a war arrow180 has been raised andsent round the whole country and a criminal court has been summoned. Allof us brothers have been asked to take part in this undertaking, but none of
us wants to earn the name of traitor to our lord, for our father was none.’
The king then began to speak: ‘What course shall we now take? We havea great problem on our hands. Offer now some advice, good leaders, as to
179
180

cf. the past tense of etja ‘to incite (someone) to fight’ and the noun at ‘fight’.
An army could be mustered by sending a symbolic arrow round a district.

100

heimskringla

how I can hold on to my kingdom and my patrimony; but I do not want tohave to contend with the whole Svíar army.’
Arnviðr blindi replies: ‘Lord, this seems to me advisable, that you ride downto Áróss with those troops that are willing to follow you, and there take yourships and so go out into Lǫgrinn. Summon the people to meet you, do not use
harshness, offer people law and traditional rights, have the war arrow lowered.181
It will not yet have travelled far over the country, for the time has been short.
Send your men, those whom you trust, to meet with these people who have thisplan in hand, and try whether this discontent can be put down.’
The king says that he will accept this counsel.
‘I want,’ he says, ‘you brothers to go on this mission, for I trust you bestof my men.’
Then Þorviðr stami said: ‘I will stay behind, but let Jákob go. He is
necessary.’
Then Freyviðr spoke: ‘Let us do, lord, as Þorviðr says. He does not wantto part with you in this [155] danger, but Arnviðr and I shall go.’This plan was carried out, that King Óláfr went to his ships, made his way out
into Lǫgrinn, and his following then soon increased. But Freyviðr and Arnviðr
rode out onto Ullarakr, taking with them the king’s son Jákob, but concealed
his presence in the party. They soon realised that there was a gathering in theoffing and a rush to arms, as the farmers were holding an assembly day andnight. And when Freyviðr and his party came across their kinsmen and friends
there, then they say this, that they want to join their troop, and they all welcome
this gladly. Then the decisions were straight away handed over to the brothers,
and the crowds come to join them, and yet they are all unanimous, saying thatthey are not going to have Óláfr as king over them any longer and they are notwilling to put up with this injustice and arrogance from him, when he will not
listen to what anyone says, even when leading men tell him what is true. And
when Freyviðr saw the vehemence of the crowd, then he realised what a fix
they were in. Then he held meetings with the leading men of the country andaddressed them, saying:‘So it seems to me, if this great undertaking is to go forward, deposing Óláfr
Eiríksson from his kingdom, that we Uppsvíar shall be in charge. It has always
happened thus here, that what the leaders of the Uppsvíar have establishedamong themselves, then other people of the country have accepted thosearrangements. Our forefathers have not needed to consult the Vestr-Gautar about
their government. Let us now not be such degenerates that Emundr has to tell
us what to do. I want us to unite our policies, kinsmen and friends.’
All agreed to this and considered it to have been well spoken. After thatthe whole mass of people entered into this league that the leaders of the181

Cf. note 180 above.

óláfs saga helga

101

Uppsvíar set up among themselves. Then the leaders of the troops were
Freyviðr and Arnviðr. But when [156] Emundr realised what had happened,
then he became doubtful whether the plan would be carried out. So then hewent to see the brothers, and they had a discussion together. Then Freyviðr
asks Emundr:‘What do you propose should happen then, if Óláfr Eiríksson is put todeath, what king do you want to have?’
Emundr says: ‘The one that we consider best suited for it, whether he isof noble descent or not.’Freyviðr replies: ‘We Uppsvíar do not want the kingdom to pass from theline of forefathers of the ancient kings in our time, as long as there is sucha good supply available as there now is. King Óláfr has two sons, and wewant to have one or other of them as king, and yet there is a great difference
between them. One is legitimately born and Swedish in every line of descent,but the other is son of a concubine and Wendish on one side.’This opinion brought forth great applause, and everyone wants Jákob asking. Then Emundr said:‘You Uppsvíar have the power to get your own way in this for the time
being, but I tell you this, which is what will happen, that some of those thatat the moment want nothing other than that the kingship in Svíþjóð should
stay in the ancestral line, they themselves shall now live to agree when the
kingship shall pass to other lines, and that will be for the best.’
After this the brothers Freyviðr and Arnviðr had the king’s son Jákob
brought forward into the assembly and had him given the title of king, andat the same time the Svíar gave him the name of Ǫnundr, and so he wascalled afterwards as long as he lived. He was then ten or twelve winters old.
After this King Ǫnundr got himself a following and chose leaders alongsidehimself, and they all had troops together, as many as he felt he needed, butthen he gave the host of farmers leave to go home. After this envoys passed
between the kings, [157] and the next thing was that they met in person andmade their settlement. Óláfr was to be king of the country as long as helived. He must also maintain peace and settlement with the king of Norway
and likewise with all those men that had been involved in this plan. Ǫnundr
was also to be king, and have that part of the land that was agreed between
father and son, but was to be obliged to side with the farmers if King Óláfr
does anything that the farmers would not put up with from him.
After this envoys went to Norway to see King Óláfr with this message,
that he was to undertake a naval expedition to a conference at Konungahella
to meet the king of the Svíar, and further that the king of the Svíar wishes
them to make a firm settlement. And when King Óláfr heard this message,then he was again as before eager for peace, and he goes with his troop as

102

heimskringla

had been arranged. Then the king of the Svíar arrived there, and when thesekinsmen by marriage met, then they confirm the settlement between them andpeace. King Óláfr of the Svíar was affable and courteous. So says Þorsteinnfróði (the Learned), that there was a settlement situated in Hísing that had
at various times belonged to either Norway or Gautland. Then the kings
discussed between themselves that they should cast lots for this property
and throw dice for it. The one whose throw was the highest was to have it.
Then the king of the Svíar threw two sixes and said that King Óláfr did not
now need to throw. He said, shaking the dice in his hand:‘There are still two sixes on the dice, and it will still be a small matter for
my Lord God to make them turn up.’He threw, and got two sixes. Then King Óláfr of the Svíar threw, andagain got two sixes. Then King Óláfr of Norway threw, and there was a six
on one, but the other broke in two, and there was seven on the two parts.
The settlement then became his. We have not heard of anything further that
happened at this conference. The kings parted reconciled.
[158] CHAPTER ninety-five
After these events that have just been narrated, King Óláfr turned his troops
back to the Vík, going first to Túnsberg and staying there a short while, andwent northwards across the country and by the autumn all the way north toÞrándheimr, having winter quarters prepared there and staying there for the
winter. Óláfr was now sole ruler over the whole realm that Haraldr hárfagri
had had, and more than that, in that he was the only king over the country.
He had now peacefully and by agreement gained the part of the country that
King Óláfr of the Svíar had previously had, and the part of the country thatthe king of the Danes had had, he took by force and ruled over that part asover everywhere else in the country. King Knútr of the Danes at this time
ruled over both England and Denmark, and he himself stayed mostly inEngland, and set up rulers to govern the country in Denmark, and made no
claims in Norway at this time.
CHAPTER ninety-six
So it is said, that in the days of King Haraldr inn hárfagri of Norway, Orkney
was settled, but previously it had been a haunt of vikings there. The first jarlin Orkney was called Sigurðr—he was son of Eysteinn glumra (Rattle) andbrother of Jarl Rǫgnvaldr of the Mœrir—and after Sigurðr, his son Guthormr
for one winter. After him Jarl Rǫgnvaldr’s son Torf-Einarr (Turf-) took thejarldom, and was jarl for a long time and a powerful man. Haraldr hárfagri’sson Hálfdan háleggr (Long-Leg) went against Torf-Einarr and drove him outóláfs saga helga

103of Orkney. Einarr then came back and killed Hálfdan on Rínansey. After that
King Haraldr went to Orkney with an army. Einarr then fled up into Scotland.
King Haraldr made the people of Orkney transfer [159] all their patrimonies
to him by oath. After this the king and the jarl were reconciled, and the jarlbecame his man and received the lands in fief from the king and had to pay
no dues on them, because they were subject to a great deal of raiding there.
Then the king made raids in Scotland as is told in Glymdrápa.182 After TorfEinarr his sons, Arnkell, Erlendr, Þorfinnr hausakljúfr (Skull-Splitter), ruled
over the lands. In those days Eiríkr blóðøx (Blood-Axe) came from Norway,
and the jarls were then subject to him. Arnkell and Erlendr fell while raiding,but Þorfinnr ruled the lands and reached a ripe old age. His sons were Arnfiðr,Hávarðr, Hlǫðvir, Ljótr, Skúli. Their mother was Jarl Dungaðr of Katanes’s
daughter Grélǫð. Her mother was Þorsteinn rauðr’s (Red’s) daughter Gróa.
Towards the end of Jarl Þorfinnr’s days Blóðøx’s sons came from Norway
after fleeing before Jarl Hákon. Their tyranny in Orkney was then very harsh.
Jarl Þorfiðr died of sickness. After him his sons ruled the lands, and there
are great stories about them. Hlǫðvir lived the longest of them and thenruled the lands alone. Sigurðr digri (the Stout) was his son, who took thejarldom after him. He was powerful and a great warrior. In his days Óláfr
Tryggvason went from raiding in the British Isles with his forces and madefor Orkney and captured Jarl Sigurðr on Rǫgnvaldsey. He was found lying
there with a single ship. King Óláfr then offered the jarl as his ransom thathe should accept baptism and the true faith and become his man and preach
Christianity over the whole of Orkney. King Óláfr took as hostage his son
who was called Hundi or Hvelpr. From there Óláfr went to Norway andbecame king there. Hundi was with [160] King Óláfr for a few winters, andhe died there, but afterwards Jarl Sigurðr paid King Óláfr no homage. He
then went and married King Melkólmr of the Scots’s daughter, and their son
was Þorfinnr. There were also Jarl Sigurðr’s elder sons, Sumarliði, Brúsi,
Einarr rangmuðr (Twisted Mouth). Five winters or four after the fall ofÓláfr Tryggvason, Jarl Sigurðr went to Ireland, but he appointed his eldersons to rule his lands. He sent Þorfinnr to his mother’s father, the king of
the Scots. On this expedition Jarl Sigurðr fell in Brjánsorrosta.183 And when
this news reached Orkney, then the brothers Sumarliði, Brúsi, Einarr weretaken as jarls, and they divided the lands into three parts between them.
Þorfinnr Sigurðarson was now five winters old when Jarl Sigurðr fell. And
when news of his fall reached the king of the Scots, then the king gave his
See vol. I, notes 118 and 155.
Brjánn’s Battle (the Battle of Clontarf; cf. Njáls saga ch. 157) took place 23rd
April 1014. The chronology of this passage is flawed: Óláfr Tryggvason fell in
September ad 1000.
182
183

104

heimskringla

kinsman Þorfinnr Katanes and Suðrland and the title of jarl as well and got
men to govern the realm with him. Jarl Þorfinnr was already in his earlyyears soon mature in every aspect of development. He was big and strong,an ugly person. And when he grew older, it was evident that he was an
impetuous man, tough and fierce and very wise. Arnórr jarlaskáld (Jarls’Poet) mentions this:184
		
81.
			
			
			

No man younger than Einarr’s brother185
under the cloud-hall,186 mind-bold,		
has said he was ready to safeguard		
his state and fight to win it.

Þorfinnsdrápa 5
Orkn 43
Skald II 235[161] CHAPTER ninety-seven
The brothers Einarr and Brúsi were unlike in character. Brúsi was gentle
and a very compliant person, wise and eloquent and popular. Einarr was
obstinate, reserved and unfriendly, impetuous and avaricious and a great
warrior. Sumarliði was like Brúsi in character, and he was the eldest andlived for the shortest time of the brothers. He died of sickness. After his
death Þorfiðr claimed his share of Orkney. Einarr replied with this, thatÞorfinnr had Katanes and Suðrland, the realm that their father Jarl Sigurðr
had formerly held, and he reckoned that was equivalent to much more thana third part of Orkney, and he refused to allow Þorfinnr a share. But Brúsi
granted a share for his own part.
‘And I do not wish,’ he says, ‘to covet more of the lands than the thirdpart that I possess without dispute.’
Then Einarr took possession of two parts of the islands. He became apowerful man and had a large following, was often out raiding in the summer
and levied a large force from the land, but the gains from viking raids turned
out to be variable. Then the farmers grew tired of this business, but the jarlkept on inflexibly with all his demands and would allow no one to oppose
him. Jarl Einarr was the most arrogant person. Now there came to be famine

184
Arnórr Þórðarson jarlaskáld, from Hítarnes in western Iceland, was the sonof another poet, Þórðr Kolbeinsson (see vol. I, note 473). His nickname refers
to his spending several years in Orkney and composing the memorial poemsRƒgnvaldsdrápa and Þorfinnsdrápa for the Orkney jarls. He composed for thekings Magnús inn góði (Hrynhenda, in the innovatory hrynhent metre) and Haraldr
Sigurðarson (Blágagladrápa) during their joint rule in Norway, and memorial poems
for each (Magnúsdrápa, Haraldsdrápa). Skáldatal lists him as a poet of King Knútr
inn ríki as well, and (according to one recension) Óláfr kyrri of Norway. He is also
said to have composed poems about Icelanders. See further Whaley 1998, 41–47.
185
Einarr’s brother: Þorfinnr.
186skýrann: ‘the hall of clouds’, the sky.

óláfs saga helga105

in his realm as a result of the labour and expense imposed on the farmers.
But in the part of the country that Brúsi had, there was much prosperity andan easy life for farmers. He was popular.
CHAPTER ninety-eight
There was a man called Ámundi, powerful and wealthy. He lived on
Hlaupandanes in Sandvík on Hrossey. His son was called Þorkell, and he was
the most accomplished of all men in Orkney. Ámundi was a most wise man
and one of the [162] most highly thought-of men on the islands. It happened
one spring, that Jarl Einarr called out a levy again, as he was accustomed
to, but the farmers grumbled greatly and appealed to Ámundi, asking him
to make representations on their behalf to the jarl. He replies:‘The jarl is obstinate,’ and declares it will do no good to make any kind of
request to the jarl about this. ‘The friendship between me and the jarl is also
good as things are, but it seems to me we are headed for disaster if we fallout, considering both our characters. I shall,’ says Ámundi, ‘not get myself
involved.’
Then they discussed this with Þorkell. He was reluctant about it, and yetin the end promised at people’s urging. Ámundi thought he had promised
too soon. But when the jarl held an assembly, then Þorkell spoke on behalfof the farmers and begged the jarl to spare people the burdens and reckoned
up people’s difficulties. But the jarl replies in a kindly way, saying that hewill pay great regard to what Þorkell says.
‘I had just now planned to take six ships out to sea, but now I shall takeno more than three. But you, Þorkell, do not ask for such favours again.’
The farmers thanked Þorkell warmly for his support. The jarl went on
viking raids and returned in the autumn. But the following spring the jarlmade the same demands as he was accustomed to do, and held an assemblywith the farmers. Then Þorkell spoke again and begged the jarl to spare thefarmers. Now the jarl replies angrily and says that the lot of the farmers
would now worsen with his speech. He then got so angry and furious that
he said that they should not both be well at the assembly the next spring.
And so this assembly closed. And when Ámundi realised what had passed
between Þorkell and the jarl, then he told Þorkell to go away, and he crossed
to Katanes to Jarl Þorfinnr. Þorkell stayed there for a long time after that andgrew fond of the jarl, since he was young, and he was afterwards known asÞorkell fóstri (Foster-Father), and he was a splendid man. There were othermen of the ruling class who fled [163] their patrimonies in Orkney becauseof Jarl Einarr’s tyranny. Most fled across to Katanes to Jarl Þorfinnr, butsome fled from Orkney to Norway, and some to various countries.

106

heimskringla

Now when Jarl Þorfinnr grew up, then he advanced his claim to his brother
Jarl Einarr, asking him for the realm he felt he was entitled to in Orkney, andthat was a third of the islands. Einarr was reluctant to diminish his realm. And
when Þorfinnr heard this, then he sets out with a force from Katanes and goesout to the islands. And when Jarl Einarr realised this, he musters a force and isgoing to defend his lands. Jarl Brúsi also musters a force and goes to meet themand carries messages of reconciliation between them. Their reconciliation wason these terms, that Þorfinnr was to have one third of the lands on Orkney, as hewas entitled to. But Brúsi and Einarr combined their shares. Einarr was to havesole government of them, but if their deaths took place at different times, thenthe one that lived longest was to take the lands after the other. But this covenant
now seemed unfair, since Brúsi had a son who was called Rǫgnvaldr, but Einarr
was without a son. Then Jarl Þorfinnr set his men to look after the realm thathe possessed in Orkney, but he was generally in Katanes. Jarl Einarr generally
spent the summers raiding Ireland and Scotland and Bretland.
It happened one summer, while Jarl Einarr was raiding in Ireland, that
he fought in Úlfreksfjǫrðr with King Konofogor of the Irish, and as was
written above, Einarr suffered a great defeat and loss of men. The next
summer following, Eyvindr úrarhorn (Aurochs-Horn) went from the west
from Ireland and was making for Norway, but as the weather was rough andthe currents impossible to negotiate, Eyvindr then turns into Ásmundarvágr
and lay there for some time weatherbound. And when Jarl Einarr heard this,then he made his way there with a large force, captured Eyvindr and had him
killed, but gave quarter to most of his men, and they went east to Norway
in the autumn and came to meet King Óláfr and told him about the killingof Eyvindr. The king [164] makes little response, and it was evident that hefelt this a great loss and done much to spite him, and he was reserved aboutmost things that he felt to be contrary to his mind.
Jarl Þorfinnr sent Þorkell fóstri out to the islands to call in his dues. Jarl
Einarr blamed Þorkell mostly for the rebellion in which Þorfinnr made his
claim out onto the islands. Þorkell left the islands quickly and went overto Katanes. He tells Jarl Þorfinnr that he had found out for certain that Jarl
Einarr had been planning his death if his kinsmen and friends had not brought
him information.
‘I shall not now,’ he says, ‘have any chance of bringing about a decisive
encounter between us, but there is this alternative, to go further away andto somewhere where his power does not reach.’
The jarl was keen for Þorkell to go east to Norway to see King Óláfr.
‘You will,’ he says, ‘be highly regarded wherever you come among highranking men, but I know the characters of you both, yours and the jarl’s,that you will before long come to blows.’óláfs saga helga

107

Then Þorkell set out and went in the autumn to Norway and so to see KingÓláfr, and stayed there the winter with the king on very friendly terms. He
involved Þorkell very much in his affairs. It seemed to him, as was true, thatÞorkell was a wise man, very outstanding. The king could see from what hesaid that he gave very different accounts of the jarls, and was a great friendof Þorfinnr, but was very critical of Jarl Einarr. And early in the spring theking sent a ship west over the sea to see Jarl Þorfinnr with this message,
that the jarl was to come east to see the king. But the jarl did not forget thisjourney, for words of friendship accompanied the message.
[165] CHAPTER ninety-nine

Jarl Þorfinnr went east to Norway and came to see King Óláfr and wasreceived there very well, and he stayed there for a large part of the summer.
And when he was setting out to go to the west, King Óláfr gave him a finelarge longship fully fitted out. Þorkell fóstri then undertook to accompany
the jarl on this journey, and the jarl gave him the ship on which he had sailed
from the west that summer. The king and the jarl parted on very friendly
terms. Jarl Þorfinnr got to Orkney in the autumn. And when Jarl Einarr heardof this, then he kept a large number of men with him and stayed on board
ship. Jarl Brúsi then went to see both the brothers and conveyed terms ofsettlement between them. It came about again that they reached terms andconfirmed them with oaths. Þorkell fóstri was to be reconciled and friends
with Jarl Einarr, and it was stipulated that each of them was to entertain
the other to a banquet, and Jarl Einarr was to start by visiting Þorkell in
Sandvík. And while the jarl was at the banquet there, then the hospitality
was most liberal. The jarl was not merry. There was a large hall there withentrances at both ends.
The day that the jarl was supposed to be leaving, Þorkell was supposed to be
going with him to his banquet. Þorkell sent men on ahead to get intelligence
about the route on that day. And when the observers got back, then they toldÞorkell that they had found three ambushes with armed men.
‘And we think,’ they said, ‘that it must be a plot.’
And when Þorkell learned this, then he delayed his preparations andgathered his men around him. The jarl told him to get ready, saying that it
was time to start riding. Þorkell says he had a lot to see to. He went now in,
now out. There were fires in the middle of the hall. Then he went in throughone entrance and following him a man who is named as Hallvarðr. He wasan Icelandic man and from the Eastern Fiords. He closed the door behindhim. Þorkell went on in between the fire and where the jarl was sitting. [166]
The jarl asked:‘Are you still not ready?’

108

heimskringlaÞorkell replies: ‘Now I am ready.’
Then he struck at the jarl a blow on his head. The jarl plunged down onto
the floor. Then said the Icelander:‘Here I see there is the most complete lack of initiative, when you do notpull the jarl out of the fire.’He thrust an Irish axe187 at him and hooked it under the jarl’s neck-boneand hauled him up onto the raised floor.188 Both Þorkell and his companion
went out quickly through the opposite entrance to that they had gone in by.
There outside Þorkell’s men were standing fully armed. But the jarl’s men
took him up, and he was now dead, and all their hands failed them as far as
vengeance was concerned. It was also the case that it had happened quickly,
and no one expected this deed from Þorkell, for they all thought that things
must be as had previously been arranged, and there was friendship between
the jarl and Þorkell. The men inside were also mostly unarmed, and manyof them previously good friends of Þorkell’s. It also happened that by goodluck Þorkell was fated to go on living. Þorkell now had, when he came out,a following no smaller than the jarl’s men.
Þorkell then went to his ship, and the jarl’s men went away. Þorkell sailed
away immediately that day and east out to sea, and it was now after the winternights,189 and he reached Norway safely and went as fast as he could to see
King Óláfr, and was well received there. The king was pleased at what had
been done. Þorkell stayed with him over the winter.
CHAPTER one hundred

After the fall of Jarl Einarr, Jarl Brúsi took that part of the lands that Jarl
Einarr had previously had, because it was known to many people on whatterms the brothers Einarr and Brúsi had made their compact. But Þorfinnr
thought it fairest that each of them should have half the islands, and yet [167]Brúsi held two shares of the lands that winter. The following spring Þorfinnr
put his claim to the lands to Brúsi, that he wanted to have half shares with
Brúsi, but Brúsi did not give his agreement to this. They held assemblies
and meetings on these matters. Then their friends came forward to settle thisaffair, and the result was that Þorfinnr would not accept anything else but
having half the islands, adding that Brúsi did not need to have more than athird, considering the character that he had. Brúsi says:
Presumably one with a long point underneath the blade.
The raised floors in a Norse hall ran down both long sides of the building, leaving
the earth floor between them for the fire(s). They were used for sitting on during the
day and sleeping on at night. Tables for eating and drinking at would be erected in
front of each raised floor, between it and the fire, at each mealtime.
189
The last three nights before the beginning of winter (late October).
187
188óláfs saga helga

109‘I was content with that,’ he says, ‘having a third of the lands that I took
as inheritance after my father. Moreover, no one disputed this with me. And
now I have taken another third as inheritance after my brother according
to lawful agreements. And though I may be incapable of contending withyou, brother, yet I shall try anything else but agree to giving up my power
as things stand.’
They thus ended this conference.
But when Brúsi saw that he would not be capable of standing on an equal
footing with Þorfinnr, since Þorfinnr had much more power and support
from his mother’s father, the king of the Scots, then Brúsi made up his
mind to go from the country east to see King Óláfr, taking with him his sonRǫgnvaldr. He was now ten years old. And when the jarl met the king, he
was well received. And when the jarl had presented his business to the king,telling the king the whole state of affairs that existed between the brothers,
he asked the king to give him support in holding on to his power, offering in
exchange his absolute friendship. The king speaks and began his story firstof all with how Haraldr inn hárfagri had taken possession of all patrimonies
in Orkney, so that the jarls ever since had held those lands in fief, but neverin freehold.
‘And this is proof,’ he says, ‘that when Eiríkr blóðøx and his sons werein Orkney, the jarls were subject to them, and when my kinsman Óláfr
Tryggvason came there, then your father Jarl Sigurðr became his man. Now
I have inherited everything from King Óláfr. I will make you this offer, thatyou [168] become my man. I will then grant you the islands in fief. We shallthen see, if I give you my support, whether it will be of more avail than thebacking of the king of the Scots to your brother. But if you do not want theseterms, then I shall try to get hold of the possessions and patrimonies that our
kinsmen and forefathers have held there in the west.’
The jarl fixed these statements in his mind and consulted his friends about
them, asking for their advice as to what he should agree to, whether he shouldcome to an agreement with King Óláfr and become his man.
‘But this is less clear to me, how my fate will turn out at our parting if I
say no to it, for the king has made explicit the claim he is making to Orkney,
and what with his ambition and the fact that we are come here, it will be asmall matter for him to do what he pleases with us.’And although the jarl felt there were disadvantages in both courses, hechose the alternative of submitting everything to the king’s authority, bothhimself and his rule. Then King Óláfr took over from the jarl his rule andcontrol over all the jarl’s inherited lands. The jarl then became his man andconfirmed it with oaths.

110

heimskringla

CHAPTER one hundred and one
Jarl Þorfinnr learned this, that his brother Brúsi had gone east to see KingÓláfr and look for support from him. But because Þorfinnr had earlier been
to see King Óláfr and got himself onto friendly terms with him, he felt hehad prepared the ground well there, and was sure that there would be many
there to put in a word for his interests, and yet he expected that there would beeven more if he went there in person. Þorfinnr acts on this plan, getting readyas soon as he could and going east to Norway, thinking that he would not bevery far behind Brúsi, and that his business would not have been concluded
before Þorfinnr got to see the king. But it [169] turned out differently fromwhat the jarl had planned, because by the time Jarl Þorfinnr got to see KingÓláfr, the whole agreement between the king and Jarl Brúsi was concluded
and finished. Jarl Þorfinnr also did not realise that Brúsi had given up his rule
before he himself got to King Óláfr. And as soon as they met, Jarl Þorfinnr
and King Óláfr, then King Óláfr raised the same claim to power in Orkney as
he had done with Jarl Brúsi, and he demanded from Þorfinnr the same thing,that he should grant the king that part of the lands that he had previously
held. The jarl replies to the king’s words courteously and calmly, and says
this, that he felt friendship with the king was very important.
‘And if you, lord, feel you need my help against other rulers, then you
will already have done plenty to deserve it, but it is not suitable for me to
grant submission to you, since I am already a jarl of the king of the Scotsand subject to him.’
And when the king saw the reluctance in the jarl’s replies to the case hehad just put to him, then the king said:‘If you, jarl, are not willing to become my man, then there is this alternative,that I set a man over Orkney whom I want. And I desire that you give meoaths to make no claim to those lands and let whomever I set over the lands
be in peace on your part. But if you accept neither of these choices, then it
will be regarded by whomever is ruling the land, that hostilities are to be
expected from you. You will then not find it strange if valley meets hill.’190
The jarl replies, asking him to give him time to consider the matter. The
king did so, giving the jarl a while to discuss this choice with his men. Thenthe jarl requested this, that the king should allow him to delay until the next
summer, and to first go west over the sea, since his counsellors were backat home, and he was but a youth in regard to his years. The king told him
to make his choice then. Þorkell fóstri was then with King Óláfr. He sent
someone to Jarl Þorfinnr privately telling him not to think, whatever his
190
Literally, if harshness meets harshness, i.e. conflict is unavoidable (ONP), or ifhigh meets low, if the high one has a fall? Cf. Halldórr Halldórsson 1954, 146–47.

óláfs saga helga111[170] intentions were, of parting just now with King Óláfr without reachingan agreement, seeing that he was now come into the king’s hands. As aresult of such reminders, the jarl realised that the only option was to let theking now have his way, feeling that the other was not advisable, to haveno expectation himself of his patrimony, but having to give oaths that theyshould hold the realm in peace who were not born to it. And because he felt
his getting away was uncertain, his choice was to submit to the king andbecome his man, as Brúsi had done. The king perceived that Þorfinnr wasmuch more proud-minded than Brúsi, and took this bullying much worse. The
king trusted Þorfinnr worse than Brúsi. The king saw that Þorfinnr would bethinking that he might expect the backing of the king of the Scots if he broke
this agreement. The king understood from his insight that Brúsi entered into
all compacts reluctantly, but only spoke in them what he intended to standby. But as for Þorfinnr, when he had decided what he was going to accept,
then he cheerfully took on all the terms, and did not make any objection towhatever the king was the first to put forward. But the king suspected thatthe jarl would go back on some of the agreements.
CHAPTER one hundred and two
When King Óláfr had considered in his mind all this affair, he had a hornblown to summon a large assembly, having the jarls called there. Then the
king said:‘The settlement between me and the jarls of Orkney I shall now announce
to the general public. They have now agreed to my possession of Orkney
and Shetland and both become my men and confirmed it all with oaths,
and [171] I will now give it to them in fief, to Brúsi a third of the lands, toÞorfinnr another third, just as they have previously had. But the third that
Einarr rangmuðr had, that I shall take into my keeping because he slew myfollower and partner and dear friend Eyvindr úrarhorn. I shall look after thatpart of the lands that I deem appropriate. I will also stipulate with you, myjarls, that I wish you to accept a settlement from Þorkell Ámundason for theslaying of your brother Einarr. I want the judgment to be up to me, if you
are both willing to accept this.’
And it was like other things, the jarls agreed to everything the king said.
Then Þorkell went forward and confirmed that the case should be up to
the king’s judgment, and so the assembly broke up. King Óláfr adjudged
compensation for Jarl Einarr equal to that for three landed men, but because
there was guilt on his side, a third of the payment was to be waived. JarlÞorfinnr then asked the king for leave to depart, and as soon as that was
granted, the jarl got ready in great haste. And when he was quite ready, it112heimskringla

happened one day, while the jarl was drinking on board ship, that there came
before him suddenly Þorkell Ámundason and laid his head on the jarl’s
lap and bade him do whatever he liked with it. The jarl asked why he wasbehaving like this.
‘We are already men who are reconciled by the king’s judgment, so standup, Þorkell.’He did so. Þorkell said:‘The settlement that the king made I will abide by as regards what was
between me and Brúsi, but the part that relates to you is for you to decide.
Though the king has assigned to me possessions or residence in Orkney, I
know your character, that I will not be able to go to the islands unless I gowith your goodwill, jarl. I am willing,’ he says, ‘to pledge to you never tocome to Orkney, whatever the king has to say about it.’
The jarl was silent and was slow to reply. He said:‘If you would rather, Þorkell, that I give a judgment on our case, rather
than abide by the king’s judgment, then I shall make the beginning of oursettlement that you shall go with me to Orkney and stay with me [172] andnot part from me except with my permission or leave, be obliged to defend
my land and to carry out all the actions that I wish to have done as long as
we are both alive.’Þorkell says: ‘This shall all be at your command, jarl, like everything elseover which I have control.’Þorkell then approached and confirmed to the jarl all this that the jarl
had stated. The jarl said that he would later decide about the payments, but
he now received oaths from Þorkell. Þorkell now straightway set out withthe jarl. The jarl left as soon as he was ready, and he and King Óláfr neversaw each other again. Jarl Brúsi stayed behind there and got ready more atleisure. And before he went away, then King Óláfr had meetings with him
and said as follows:‘It seems to me, jarl, that I shall have you as my trusted representative there
across the sea to the west. What I intend is that you shall have two parts of
the lands to govern, those that you have had previously. I want you to be noless a man and no less powerful now you are subject to me, than you were
before. I shall secure your trustworthiness in this way, that I want your sonRǫgnvaldr to stay behind here with me. I can see that then, when you havemy support and two parts of the lands, you will be well able to hold yourown properly against your brother Þorfinnr.’
Brúsi accepted this with thanks, having two parts of the lands. After thisBrúsi stayed a short while before he went away, and came in the autumn
west to Orkney. Brúsi’s son Rǫgnvaldr stayed behind in the east with KingÓláfr. He was of all men the handsomest, his hair long and gold like silk.

113óláfs saga helga

He was at an early age big and strong. He was the most accomplished ofmen both as regards intelligence and courtesy. He was with King Óláfr fora long time after this. Óttarr svarti speaks of all this in the drápa191 that hecomposed about King Óláfr:
		
82.
			
[173] 		
			
			
				
				
				

Good folk-kings’ power
fittingly you hold, trusty one;
inhabitants of Hjaltland areheld to be your subjects.
There has been no battlebrisk ruler in the land eastward
who forced rule on western islands,
before your arrival.

Hƒfuðlausn 20
Fsk 181
Orkn 41
Skald I 766
Skáldsk 105

CHAPTER one hundred and three
When the brothers came west to Orkney, Þorfinnr and Brúsi, then Brúsi took
two parts of the lands to govern, and Þorfinnr a third. He was mainly on
Katanes and in Scotland, setting his men over the islands. Brúsi then wassolely in charge of the defence of the islands, but at that time there was agood deal of raiding, because Norwegians and Danes were raiding a lot onviking expeditions to the west and often came in to Orkney on their way
to and from the west and raided the outlying coast. Brúsi complained tohis brother Þorfinnr that he put out no warships off Orkney and Shetland,
but had his full share of the taxes and dues. Then Þorfinnr offered him thischoice, that Brúsi should have a third of the lands, and Þorfinnr two parts
and be solely responsible for defence of the land on behalf of them both.
And although this change did not take place immediately at that time, yet it
is said in Jarlasǫgur (Orkneyinga saga) that this change, so that Þorfinnr had
two parts, and Brúsi a third, had been put into effect by the time that [174]Knútr inn ríki (the Great) had subjected Norway to himself, but King Óláfr
had left the country. Jarl Þorfinnr Sigurðarson was the most distinguishedthere has been in the Islands, and had the greatest power of any of the jarlsof Orkney. He gained possession of Shetland and Orkney, the Hebrides; hehad also great power in Scotland and Ireland. On this Arnórr jarlaskáld said:
		
83.
			
			
			

The harmer of rings192 folk had toheed—I tell men truly,
all were thought to be Þorfinnr’s—from Þursasker to Dublin.

Þorfinnsdrápa 23
Orkn 81
Skald II 257–58

191
An elaborate poem of some length with refrains (stef ); distinct from a flokkr, apoem of simpler structure consisting of a series of stanzas (vísur) without refrains.
192
hringstríðir: ‘enemy of rings’, generous man.

114

heimskringlaÞorfinnr was the greatest warrior. He received the jarldom at the age of fiveand ruled more than sixty winters and died of sickness in the latter days ofHaraldr Sigurðarson. But Brúsi died in the days of Knútr inn ríki, shortly
after the fall of King Óláfr inn helgi (the Saint).
CHAPTER one hundred and four
Now two stories are running parallel, and we shall now take it up there where
we left off, where it was told about how Óláfr Haraldsson had made peacewith King Óláfr of the Svíar, and about how King Óláfr went that summer
north to Þrándheimr. He had now been king for five years. That autumn
he set up his winter quarters in Niðaróss and stayed there the winter. That
winter there was with King Óláfr Þorkell fóstri Ámundason, as was written
above. King Óláfr then made extensive enquiries about the observance ofChristianity, how it was in the country then, and he learned that there was
hardly any observance of Christianity [175] when one made one’s way north
into Hálogaland, and that it was a long way short of being satisfactory evenover Naumudalr and in over Þrándheimr.
There is a man named Hárekr, son of Eyvindr skáldaspillir (Poet-Spoiler).
He lived on the island that is called Þjótta. This is in Hálogaland. Eyvindr had
been not too wealthy a man, of high lineage and a very outstanding person.
On Þjótta there lived at that time small farmers and not so very few. Hárekr
first bought a farm there, not so very large, and moved there. And in a few
seasons he had cleared away all the farmers that had lived there before, sothat he was now sole owner of the whole island, and then built a large manor
there. Hárekr soon became immensely rich. He was a man of great wisdom
and an enterprising man. He had long been held in high esteem by leadingmen. He had kinship with kings of Norway. For these reasons Hárekr was
highly regarded by the rulers of the land. Hárekr’s paternal grandmother
Gunnhildr was daughter of Jarl Hálfdan and Haraldr inn hárfagri’s daughter
Ingibjǫrg. Hárekr was now rather getting on in years when these events took
place. Hárekr was the most distinguished man in Hálogaland. He had now
for a long time been official trader with the Lapps and was king’s agent
in the Mǫrk (Finnmǫrk). He had sometimes held these offices alone, butsometimes some others had acted with him. He had never been to see KingÓláfr, but yet communications and messengers had often passed between
them, and it had all been friendly, and that winter, when King Óláfr wasstaying in Niðaróss, men again went between him and Hárekr from Þjótta.
Then the king announced this, that the following summer he planned to go
north to Hálogaland and all the way to the land’s end, though the Háleygir
had very various opinions about this expedition.

óláfs saga helga

115[176] CHAPTER one hundred and five
King Óláfr made preparations now in the spring with five ships taking nearly
three hundred men. And when he was ready, then he set out north along thecoast, and when he got to Naumdœlafylki, he called assemblies with thefarmers. He was then accepted as king at every meeting. He also had there
as elsewhere the laws proclaimed in which he was commanding people inthat country to observe Christianity, and declared the penalty of life andlimbs or total confiscation of property on any person who would not submit
to Christian laws. The king imposed heavy punishments on many people
there and made this affect both the powerful and the humble. In every district
he ended up with all people agreeing to observe the holy faith. And mostmen of the ruling class and many great landowners provided banquets toentertain the king. So he went on all the way to Hálogaland. Hárekr on Þjótta
gave a banquet for the king, and there was a very large number of people
at it and a most splendid banquet. Hárekr then became King Óláfr’s landed
man.193 The king then granted him revenues, the same as he had received
from previous rulers of the land.
CHAPTER one hundred and six

There is a man named Grankell or Granketill, a wealthy farmer and now
rather getting on in years. But when he was at a youthful age he had been on
viking expeditions and then a great warrior. He was a very accomplished man
in most respects as far as physical skills were concerned. His son was calledÁsmundr, and he was in everything like his father or somewhat superior. It
was said by many that in respect of good looks, strength and physical skills,
he has been the third best endowed in Norway, after mentioning Hákon [177]Aðalsteinsfóstri and Óláfr Tryggvason. Grankell invited Óláfr to a banquet,
there was the most liberal entertainment there. Grankell sent him away withhuge gifts of friendship. The king invited Ásmundr to go with him, and usedmuch persuasion, but Ásmundr felt he could not turn down such an honour,and agreed to go with the king and afterwards became his man and got to beon very close terms with the king. King Óláfr stayed the greater part of thesummer in Hálogaland and went to all the assembly districts and converted
all the people there to Christianity.
There lived then on Bjarkey Þórir hundr (Dog). He was the most powerful
man there in the north. He then became King Óláfr’s landed man.194 Many
powerful landowners’ sons then joined King Óláfr on his travels. When thesummer drew to a close, the king came from the north and then turned in
193
194

See note 52 above.
See note 52 above.

116

heimskringla

along Þrandheimr to Niðaróss and stayed the following winter there. And
that winter Þorkell fóstri came from the west from Orkney after he had killed
Jarl Einarr rangmuðr. That autumn there was a great shortage of corn inÞrándheimr, whereas previously there had for a long time been good seasons,but there was famine over the whole of the north of the land, and the worse
the further north, while corn was plentiful in the east of the country and also
across Upplǫnd. But it helped greatly in Þrándheimr that people there hadmuch corn left over from previous seasons.
CHAPTER one hundred and sevenThat autumn King Óláfr was told the news from inland Þrándheimr that thefarmers there had held well attended banquets at the winter nights.195 There
were great drinking feasts there. The king was told that at them all the toasts
were dedicated to the Æsir in accordance with the ancient custom. It was alsoa part of this tale, that at them cattle and horses were slaughtered and altars
stained with blood and worship performed and the prayer offered that it was
to be for better harvests. It was added that everyone thought it obvious that[178] the gods had been angry that the Háleygir had turned to Christianity.
And when the king learned of these events, then he sent men inland intoÞrándheimr summoning to himself the farmers that he chose to name.
There is a man named Ǫlvir at Egg. He was called that from the farm helived on. He was a powerful man and of noble family. He was the leaderof this group of men travelling to the king on behalf of the farmers. And
when they met the king, then the king challenged the farmers with theseaccusations. But Ǫlvir replies on behalf of the farmers, saying that they had
had no banquets that autumn except their neighbourhood feasts or social
drinking feasts, and in some cases gatherings of friends.
‘But what you have been told,’ he says, ‘about what is said by us Þrœndir
when we drink, all sensible men know how to take care not to make suchspeeches, but I cannot speak for foolish and drunken men, what they may
have said.’Ǫlvir was a skilful and bold speaker. He rebutted these accusations against
the farmers. But in the end the king says that the Innþrændir must give their
testimony for themselves about what their beliefs are. The farmers were
given leave to return home. They went, too, as soon as they were ready.
CHAPTER one hundred and eight
Later that winter the king was told that the Innþrœndir were gathering inlarge numbers at Mærin and there were great sacrificial banquets there at
195

See note 189.

óláfs saga helga

117

midwinter. They were worshipping now for peace and a good winter. So
when the king felt convinced of the accuracy of these reports, then the kingsends men with a message inland into Þrándheimr summoning the farmers
out to the town, naming for this those men he thought were most sensible.
The farmers then held talks together and [179] discussed this message among
themselves. Those were all least eager to make this journey who had been
before that winter, but at the entreaty of all the farmers, Ǫlvir undertook thejourney. And when he got out to the town, he went straightway to see theking, and they began to talk. The king accused the farmers of having held
midwinter sacrificial feasts. Ǫlvir replies saying that the farmers were not
guilty of this offence.
‘We held,’ he says, ‘Yule196 banquets and in many places in the districts
drinking parties. The farmers do not make such scant provision for their
Yule banquets that there is not a lot left over, and that was what they were
drinking, lord, for a long time afterwards. At Mærin there is a large centre
and huge buildings, and extensive settlements round about. People find it
good to drink together there for enjoyment in large numbers.’
The king answers little and looked rather displeased, feeling he knew
something more accurate than what now was being reported. The king told
the farmers to go back.
‘And I shall,’ he says, ‘find out the truth, so that you will not conceal andwill not contradict. But whatever has been going on here, do not let it happen
again.’
The farmers then went home and reported their mission, and this, that theking was rather angry.
CHAPTER one hundred and nine
King Óláfr held a great banquet at Easter and had many townspeople as hisguests as well as farmers. But after Easter the king had his ships launched
and the tackle and oars shipped, had the decks and awnings installed, andlet the ships thus prepared ride by the jetties. After Easter, King Óláfr sent
men into Veradalr.
There is a man named Þóraldi, the king’s steward. He was in charge of theking’s residence at Haugr. And the king sent him word that he was to cometo him as quickly as possible. Þóraldi did not neglect this journey and went
immediately out to the town with the messengers. [180] The king called
him to a private talk and enquired what truth there was ‘in what I am told
about the practices of the Innþrœndir, whether it is so that they are turning
to pagan worship. I want you,’ says the king, ‘to tell me how it is and what
196

See note 125 above.

118

heimskringla

you know to be closest to the truth. You have an obligation to do this, since
you are my man.’Þóraldi replies: ‘Lord, I want to tell you first that I moved my two sonsand wife and all the movable property that I was able to bring with me tothis farm. So if you want to have an account of this from me, that shall be as
you wish. But if I tell you how it is, then you must look after me.’The king says: ‘Tell the truth about what I ask you, and I shall look after
you so that you will come to no harm.’‘To tell you the truth, king, if I am to say how it is, inland over Þrándheimr
nearly all the folk are completely heathen in their beliefs, though somepeople there are baptised. And it is their custom to hold a sacrificial feast
in the autumn to welcome the winter, another at midwinter, and a third in
the summer, to welcome the summer. Involved in this are some Eynir andSparbyggvar, Verdœlir, Skeynir. There are twelve of them that are leadersin the sacrificial feasts, and now this spring Ǫlvir has to conduct the feast.
He is now hard at work at Mærin, and all the supplies that are needed forthe feast are being brought there.’
So when the king found out the truth, then he had his troops summoned
together by horn and had people told that they were to make for the ships.
The king named men to captain the ships and lead the detachments andwhere each detachment was to board ship. They were soon off. The kinghad five ships and three hundred men and made his way in along the fiord.
There was a favourable wind and the warships went well before the wind,and no one expected that the king would come inland there so quickly. The
king came during the night inland to Mærin. Then [181] a house there wasstraightway surrounded. Ǫlvir was captured in it, and the king had him andmany other men killed. But the king confiscated all the provisions for the
feast and had them carried off to his ships, and all the property there too,both house furnishings and clothes and valuables that people had brought
there, and shared it out among his men like spoils of war. The king also had
the homes of the farmers that he thought had been most involved in thesedoings attacked in their homes. Some were captured and put in irons, thoughsome managed to run away, and the property of many was confiscated.
Then the king called an assembly of the farmers. But because he had taken
prisoner many of the leading men and had them in his power, then theirrelatives and friends decided to yield submission to the king, and there wasno resistance made against the king at that time. He converted all the people
there to the true faith and established clergy there and had churches built
and consecrated. The king declared no compensation to be due for Ǫlvir’s
death, and took possession of all the property he had owned. But as for theother men that seemed to him to be most guilty, he had some killed, someóláfs saga helga

119maimed, and some he exiled from the land, appropriating the property ofsome. Then the king returned to Niðaróss.
CHAPTER one hundred and ten
There is a man named Árni Armóðsson. He was married to Þorsteinn gálgi’s(Gallows’s) daughter Þóra. These were their children: Kálfr, Finnr, Þorbergr,Ámundi, Kolbjǫrn, Arnbjǫrn, Árni, Ragnhildr. She was married to Hárekr
from Þjótta. Árni was a landed man,197 powerful and excellent, a great friendof King Óláfr. At this time his sons Kálfr and Fiðr were with King Óláfr,
held there in high esteem. The woman who had been married to Ǫlvir at
Egg was young and beautiful, of noble family and wealthy. This match wasconsidered excellently good, but the king was now her guardian. She andǪlvir [182] had two young sons. Kálfr Árnason asked of the king that heshould give him this woman, who had been married to Ǫlvir, in marriage,
and for friendship’s sake the king granted him this, and with her all thepossessions that Ǫlvir had had. Then the king made him a landed man,giving him stewardship over inland Þrándheimr. Kálfr then became a great
chieftain and was a very intelligent person.
CHAPTER one hundred and elevenKing Óláfr had now been in Norway for seven years. That summer Jarls
Þorfinnr and Brúsi came to him from Orkney. King Óláfr had taken
possession of those lands, as was written above. That summer King Óláfr
travelled round both Mœrrs and into Raumsdalr in the autumn. There heleft his ships and went on to Upplǫnd and came out in Lesjar. There hehad all the best men in both Lesjar and Dofrar rounded up and they had toaccept Christianity or suffer death or run away, those who managed to doso. But those who accepted Christianity handed over their sons to the kingas hostages for their good faith. The king stayed the night at a place calledBœjar in Lesjar and established priests over it.Then he went across Lorudalr
and on across Ljárdalr and ended up in a place called Stafabrekka. Now thisriver flows along the valley that is called Ótta, and there is a fine settlement
on both sides of the river, and it is called Lóar, and the king could see rightalong the settlement.
‘It is a pity,’ says the king, ‘that such a fine settlement has to be burned.’
And he made his way down into the valley with his troops, and they stayed
the night at the farm [183] that is called Nes, and the king took himself alodging in an upper room, in which he slept himself, and that still stands
there today, and nothing has been done to it since. And the king was there
197

See note 52 above.

120

heimskringla

five nights and sent out an assembly summons calling people to meet himfrom both Vági and Lóar, and from Hedalr, making this order accompany
the summons, that they must either fight a battle with him or suffer burning
at his hands or accept Christianity and give him their sons as hostages. Afterthat they came to see the king and submitted to him. Some fled south into
Dalar.
CHAPTER one hundred and twelve
There was a man called Dala-Guðbrandr (of the Dales) who was as if hewere king over the Dales, and he had the title of Hersir (Lord). Sigvatr
skáld (Poet) compared him in power and extent of his lands with Erlingr
Skjálgsson. Sigvatr said about Erlingr:
		
84.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Other Jalkr’s plank-destroyer198 Poem about Erlingr Skjálgss.1
like you only one I knew;
Skald I 628
the guardian of men199 governed—Guðbrandr his name—lands widely.
I declare you are thought equal,
country-of-worm’s hater,200
both; the snake’s land lessener201
lies, who thinks himself better.

[184] Guðbrandr had one son who is mentioned here. When Guðbrandr
learned this news, that King Óláfr was come to Lóar and was forcing people
to accept Christianity, then he sent out a war summons and called all the Dœlir
to the farm that is called Hundþorp, to a meeting with him. And when they
had all come, then there was a countless multitude of people, for nearby there
lies the lake that is called Lǫgr, and they were equally well able to get thereby ship as by land. And Guðbrandr had a meeting with them there, sayingthat the man was come to Lóar ‘who is called Óláfr, and he wants to preachus a different faith from what we have had previously, and to break all ourgods to bits, saying this, that he has a much greater god and a mightier, and
it is amazing that the earth does not burst apart under him when he dares to
speak such things, or that our gods let him go any further. And I expect, if
we carry Þórr out from our temple where he stands in this place, and who
has always served us well, and he sees Óláfr and his men, then his God will
melt away, and he himself and his men too, and come to nothing.’
Jalks bríktƒpuðr: ‘destroyer of Jálkr’s (Óðinn’s) plank (shield)’, warrior.
gumna gætir: ‘guardian of men’, lord.
200
ormláðs hati: ‘hater of the serpent’s land (gold)’, one who gives away treasure,generous man; here, Erlingr.
201
linnsetrs lægir: ‘diminisher of the snake’s resting place’, generous man.
198
199

óláfs saga helga

121

Then they shouted out all together, saying that Óláfr should never get awayfrom there, if he came to see them.
‘And he will not dare to go any further south along the Dales,’ they say.
After that they gave seven hundred (840)202 men instructions to go on thewatch north to Breiða, and the leader in charge of this troop was Guðbrandr’s
eighteen-year-old son, and many other excellent men with him, and theycame to the farm that is called Hof, staying there three nights, and many
forces came there to them that had fled from Lesjar and Lóar and Vági,
and who did not want to submit to Christianity. But King Óláfr and Bishop
Sigurðr left behind clergy at Lóar and at Vági. After that they went [185]across over Vágarǫst and came down at Sil and stayed there for the night
and learned the news that a great force lay in front of them. The farmers thatwere on the Breiða also discovered this, and prepared for battle against theking. And when the king got up, then he armed himself and went southwards
along Silvellir and did not stop before they got on to the Breiða and saw alarge army in front of them there, ready for battle. Then the king drew up his
troops and rode ahead himself and addressed the farmers and invited themto accept Christianity. They replied:‘You shall achieve something other than mockery of us.’
And they shouted war cries and beat their weapons on their shields. The
king’s men then ran forward shooting their spears, but the farmers immediately
turned in flight, so that only a few remained standing. Guðbrandr’s son was
captured, and King Óláfr gave him quarter and kept him with him. The kingstayed there four nights. Then the king said to Guðbrandr’s son:
‘Go back to your father and tell him that I shall soon be coming there.’
After that he went back home and tells his father the harsh news, that they
had met the king and held a battle with him.
‘But all our troops fled right at the start, but I was captured,’ he says. ‘The
king gave me quarter and told me to go and tell you that he would be coming
here soon. Now we have here no more than two hundred (240?) men of all
the troops that we had then against him. Now I give you this advice, father,
not to fight with this man.’‘One can hear this,’ says Guðbrandr, ‘that all the grit has been knocked outof you. And you went from home with little luck, and this expedition will
be long remembered for you, and you now believe in the wild fancies that
this man is going around with, and he [186] has caused shameful disgrace
to you and your men.’
And the next night Guðbrandr dreamed that a man came to him, shining,
inspiring great fear, and said to him:202
It is uncertain whether the duodecimal hundred would still be applicable atthis date.

122

heimskringla‘Your son had no victorious trip meeting King Óláfr, and yours will be evenless so, if you are planning to fight a battle with the king, and you yourself
will fall and all your troops, and wolves will drag you and all the rest off
and ravens will tear you.’
He was very much afraid of this threat and tells Þórðr ístrumagi (Fat Belly),
who was chieftain over the Dœlir. He says:‘The same thing appeared to me.’And in the morning they had a horn blown for an assembly and said thatit seemed advisable to have a conference with this man who has come fromthe north with a new teaching, and find out with what proofs he comes. ThenGuðbrandr spoke to his son:‘You shall now go to meet this king, who has given you quarter, and twelve
men with you.’
And so was done. And they came and met the king and tell him theirerrand, that the farmers wanted to hold a conference with him and establish
a truce between the king and the farmers. The king expressed himself wellpleased at this, and they confirmed it by personal agreements between themas long as the conference lasted. And with this they went back and tellGuðbrandr and Þórðr that truce was agreed. The king then went to the farmthat is called Liðsstaðir, and stayed there five nights. Then the king went
to meet the farmers and held a conference with them. But it was very wet
during the day. When the conference was in session, then the king stood up
and says that the Læsir and those at Lóar, at Vági have accepted Christianityand broken down their heathen temples, ‘and believe now in the true God
who created heaven and earth and knows all things.’
After that the king sits down. And Guðbrandr replies:‘We do not know whom you are talking about. You call him God whom
neither you nor anyone else can see. But we have a god who can be seen
every day [187] and is not out today only because the weather is wet, andyou will find him terrifying and mighty. I expect you will get in a panic if hecomes to the conference. But since you say that your God can do so much,
let him now bring it about that the weather is cloudy tomorrow, but no rain,
and we shall meet here then.’
Then the king went back to his lodging, and Guðbrandr’s son went withhim as hostage, while the king gave them another man in exchange. Then in
the evening the king asks Guðbrandr’s son how their god was constructed.
He says that he was patterned on Þórr.
‘And he has a hammer in his hand and is of great size and hollow inside,and under him there is made something like a scaffold, and he stands up on
top of it when he is outside. There is no lack of gold and silver on him. Fourloaves of bread are brought him every day and meat with it.’óláfs saga helga

123

Then they went to bed, but the king was awake that night and was at his
prayers. But when it was day, the king went to Mass and afterwards to ameal and then to the conference. And the weather was of such a kind asGuðbrandr had requested. Then the bishop stood up in a cope and had his
mitre on his head and crozier in his hand and expounded the faith before thefarmers and related many miracles that God had performed, and concluded
his speech well. Then Þórðr ístrumagi replied:‘A great deal says this horned chap,203 who has a staff in his hand and up
on top has as if it were a curved ram’s horn. But since you fellows claim yourGod performs so many miracles, speak to him then, so that tomorrow before
sunrise he may make it be bright and sunny, and let us meet then and thendo one of [188] two things, be in agreement on this matter or fight a battle.’
And they parted now for the time being.
CHAPTER one hundred and thirteen
There was a man called Kolbeinn sterki (the Strong), who was with theking. His family was from Firðir. He always carried this equipment, that he
was girded with a sword and had a great cudgel in his hand, that people calla club (klubba). The king spoke with Kolbeinn, saying that he was to staynext to him in the morning. Then he said to his men:
‘You are to go down in the night to where the farmers’ ships are, and bore
holes in them all, but ride off with their horses from the farms where they
are kept.’
And this was done. But the king spent all that night in prayer, and prayed
God for this, that he should provide a solution to their difficulty by meansof his grace and mercy. And when the king had finished prayers, and that
was almost at dawn, after that he went to the assembly.
And when he got to the assembly, then some of the farmers had arrived.
Then they saw a great multitude of farmers coming to the assembly andcarrying between them a huge image of a person, adorned with gold andsilver. And when the farmers that were at the assembly saw that, then they
all leapt up and bowed down to this monstrosity. After that it was placed in
the middle of the assembly field. On one side sat the farmers, on the otherthe king and his men. After that Dala-Guðbrandr stood up and said:‘Where is your God now, king? I think that now that he is carrying thebeard on his chin rather low, and it looks to me as if your bragging and thatof the horned chap that you call bishop and sits there next to you is less than203
The mitre was supposed to represent the horns of Moses (Exodus 34:29, Vulgate
cornuta esset facies sua). Cf. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Moses (Michelangelo's
statue of Moses in the Church of San Pietro in Vincoli, Rome).

124

heimskringla

yesterday, for now our god is come, who rules all things, and is looking at
you with keen eyes, and I see that you are now frightened and scarcely dareraise your eyes. Now put aside [189] your superstition and believe in ourgod, who has you entirely at his mercy.’
And he ended his speech.
The king spoke with Kolbeinn so that the farmers did not notice:‘If it happens during my speech that they look away from their god, thenstrike him a blow the hardest you can with your cudgel.’After that the king stood up and spoke:‘Much have you spoken to us this morning. You express yourself strangely
about your not being able to see our God, but we are expecting that he willsoon come to us. You threaten us with your god, who is blind and deaf andcan neither save himself nor anyone else and cannot get away anywherefrom where he is unless he is carried, and I am thinking that now he is not
far from disaster. So see now there, and look to the east, there comes our
God now with a great light.’
Then the sun rose, and all the farmers looked towards the sun. And at thatmoment Kolbeinn struck their god so that it broke all to pieces, and out of itran mice, as big as if they were cats, and adders and snakes. But the farmers
got so frightened that they fled, some to ships, but when they pushed out
their ships, then water ran in and filled them up, and they could not board
them, while those that ran to horses, found none. After this the king had
the farmers called, saying that he wishes to have a discussion with them,and the farmers turn back and the assembly went into session. And the kingstood up and spoke:‘I do not know,’ he says, ‘what is the reason for this noise and dashing aboutthat you are carrying on. But now you can see what power your god had, on
whom you lavished gold and silver, food and provisions, and you have seen
now what creatures have consumed it, mice and snakes, adders and toads. And
they are worse off who believe in such and will not put aside their folly. Take
your gold and jewels, that is scattered here now across the field, and take ithome to your wives and never again put it on stocks or stones. But now there
are two alternatives here before us, the one, that you now accept Christianity,
otherwise fight a battle with me today, and let [190] whoever the God in whom
we believe wills be victorious over the others today.’
Then Guðbrandr stood up and said: ‘Great harm have we suffered for ourgod. And yet since he was unable to help us, we will now believe in the God
in whom you believe.’
And then they all accepted Christianity. Then the bishop baptised Guðbrandr
and his son and put in place clergy and they parted friends, who before had
been enemies. And Guðbrandr had a church built there in the Dales.

óláfs saga helga

125

CHAPTER one hundred and fourteen
King Óláfr went after this out into Heiðmǫrk and made it Christian there,
for when he had captured the kings, he did not have the confidence to travel
widely over the land with a small force after such a great deed. At that time
Christianity had not been introduced in many parts of Heiðmǫrk. But in thisexpedition the king did not stop until Heiðmǫrk was fully Christianised andchurches were consecrated there and clergy provided. Then he went out toÞótn and Haðaland and made people’s religion orthodox, and when he hadfinished, it was completely Christian there. From there he went to Hringaríki,
and people adopted Christianity entirely. The Raumar learned that King Óláfr
was setting out to go up there, and they gathered together a great force andsaid among themselves that they would never be able to forget the visitationthat Óláfr had carried out there the previous time, saying that he was nevergoing to act like that again. So when King Óláfr came up through Raumaríki
with his troops, then a large gathering of farmers came against him by the riverthat is called Nitja. The farmers had a host of men. And when they met, thefarmers straightway set about attacking, but it soon got too hot for them, andthey immediately gave way and were taught a lesson, because they accepted
Christianity. The king travelled over that district and did not leave off until[191] everyone there had accepted Christianity. From there he went east to
Sóleyjar and made that settlement Christian. Then Óttarr svarti came to him
and asked to become his man. Earlier that winter King Óláfr of the Svíar had
died. Now Ǫnundr Óláfsson was king in Svíþjóð. King Óláfr then turned backto Raumaríki. The winter was now nearly past. Then King Óláfr called a wellattended assembly in the place that afterwards came to be Heiðsævisþing.
He then made it law that Upplendingar should attend this assembly and theHeiðsævislǫg should apply over all districts in Upplǫnd and also in manyother places where it has since applied. And when spring comes, he made his
way out to the sea, then had his ships made ready and in the spring went out
to Túnsberg and stayed there during the spring while it was most crowded
there and cargoes were being transported to the town from other countries.
There was then a good season all over the Vík and fairly good right north toStað, but great famine all the way north from there.
CHAPTER one hundred and fifteen
King Óláfr sent orders in the spring west over Agðir and all the way northover Rogaland and over Hǫrðaland, that he wants to have neither corn nor
malt nor meal sold from there to other districts, announcing at the sametime that he would be coming there with his forces and travelling round andreceiving hospitality, as the custom was. These orders went round all these126

heimskringla

districts, but the king stayed in the Vík over the summer and travelled all theway east to the land’s end. Einarr þambarskelfir had been with King Óláfr
of the Svíar since his brother-in-law Jarl Sveinn died, and had become theking of the Svíar’s man, receiving from him many revenues. But when the
king was dead, then Einarr became keen to get himself a truce with Óláfr
digri, and during the spring messages had passed between them. So while
King Óláfr was lying in the Elfr, then Einarr þambarskelfir came there [192]with a few men. He and the king then discussed their settlement, and it wasagreed between them that Einarr should go north to Þrándheimr and keep all
his possessions and also the properties that had come to him with Bergljót as
her dowry. Einarr then went his way north, while the king stayed in the Vík
and was for a long time in Borg in the autumn and the first part of the winter.
CHAPTER one hundred and sixteen
Erlingr Skjálgsson had kept his dominion, so that all the way north from
Sognsær and east to Líðandisnes he could have his own way with the farmers
in everything, but he had many fewer royal revenues than previously. Now
he was held in such awe that everyone put the weights on the scales as hewished. The king thought Erlingr’s power was getting too great.
There was a man called Áslákr Fitjaskalli (Baldy of Fitjar), of noble
kin and powerful. Erlingr’s father Skjálgr and Áslákr’s father Áskell werecousins. Áslákr was a great friend of King Óláfr, and the king appointed him
to Sunn-Hǫrðaland, granting him there a great fief and many royal revenues,
and the king told him to stand up to Erlingr. But it did not turn out thus when
the king was not around. Then Erling had his own way, just as he wanted,
in their dealings together. He was not any the milder when Áslákr tried toincrease his own power at Erlingr’s expense. Their dealings took such a turnthat Áslákr could not continue in the district. He went to see the king andtells him of his dealings with Erlingr. The king told Áslákr to stay with him‘until Erlingr and I meet.’
The king sent word to Erlingr that he was to come to Túnsberg in the spring
to see the king. And when they met, then they appointed meetings, and the
king said:‘I am told this about your power, Erlingr, that there is no one to the northof Sognsær as far as Líðandisnes who can maintain his freedom because ofyou. There are many people that feel they [193] have an inherited right tohave fair treatment from people of equal birth to them. Now here is yourkinsman Áslákr, and he feels he has noticed a certain coldness from you inyour dealings together. Now I am not sure which is more the case, that he has
given cause for this, or whether he suffers because I have placed him thereóláfs saga helga

127

in charge of my interests. But although I have mentioned him in connection
with this, yet many others make the same complaint to us, both those who
occupy offices, and also agents who look after residences and are obliged
to provide hospitality for me and my troops.’
Erlingr replies: ‘This can soon be answered,’ he says, ‘I deny that I am
blaming Áslákr or anyone else for being in your service. But I acknowledge
that it is the case now, as it has been for a long time, that every one of ourfamily wants to excel the others in power. I also acknowledge too, that I amvery willing to bend my neck to you, King Óláfr, but I shall find it hard tobow down to Sel-Þórir (Seal-Þórir), who is descended from slaves on all
sides, even if he is now your steward, or to any others who are his like in
kinship, even if you hold them in high regard.’
Then those who were friends of both intervened and begged that theyshould be reconciled, saying that no one would be of such great support to
the king as Erlingr ‘if he can be your absolute friend.’ On the other side they
put it to Erlingr that he should give way to the king, saying that if he kept
in friendship with the king, he would then find it all easy to do whatever
he liked with everyone else. This meeting ended with Erlingr having thesame revenues as he had had before, and all the charges that the king had
against Erlingr were dropped. Also his son Skjálgr was to come to the kingand stay with him. Then Áslákr returned to his estates and they were thennominally reconciled. Erlingr also went back home to his estates and kept
up his established custom in his rule.
[194] CHAPTER one hundred and seventeen
There was a man called Sigurðr Þórisson, brother to Þórir hundr in Bjarkey.
Sigurðr was married to Skjálgr’s daughter Sigríðr, Erlingr’s sister. Theirson was called Ásbjǫrn. He was considered a very promising man in his
youth. Sigurðr lived on Þrándarnes in Ǫmð. He was a very wealthy man, aman highly esteemed. He had not entered the king’s service, and Þórir was
the more highly esteemed of the brothers, since he was a landed man204 of
the king’s, but at home, Sigurðr was in no way inferior in the magnificenceof his housekeeping. During the pagan period, he was accustomed to holdthree sacrificial banquets every year, one at the winter nights, the second at
midwinter, the third in the summer. And when he accepted Christianity, hestill kept up his established custom with the banquets. Then, in the autumn
he held a great party for his friends, and also a Yule feast in the winter andthen again invited many people; a third banquet he held at Easter, and thentoo it was well attended. He kept this up as long as he lived. Sigurðr died204

See note 52 above.

128

heimskringlaof sickness. Ásbjǫrn was then eighteen years old. He then came into his
inheritance from his father. He kept up the established custom and held
three banquets every year, as his father had done. There was a very shortinterval between Ásbjǫrn coming into his patrimony and when the seasons
began to worsen and people’s crops failed. Ásbjǫrn kept the same practicewith his banquets, and he was helped by the fact that there was corn andthe supplies that were needed left over from previous years. But when thefirst two seasons205 had passed and others came in, then the corn was no
better than in the previous ones. Then Sigríðr wanted the banquets to bediscontinued, some or all of them. Ásbjǫrn did not wish to do that. He wentthat autumn to see his friends and bought corn wherever he could, and thengot it from some. This carried on for that winter, Ásbjǫrn keeping up all his
banquets. But the next spring there were few crops planted, [195] for noone managed to buy seed corn. Sigríðr talked about reducing the number ofservants. Ásbjǫrn did not want to do that, and he carried on the same witheverything that summer. The corn harvest looked rather like being a bad one.
There was also the fact that King Óláfr had banned transportation of corn
and malt and meal from the south and to the north of the country.
Now Ásbjǫrn felt the supplying of his household was getting problematical.
So this was what he decided to do, he had a cargo ship of his launched. It
was constructed for ocean-going. It was a good ship and the rigging was
carefully done. It had a sail with coloured stripes. Ásbjǫrn set out and with
him twenty men; they went southwards in the summer, and there is nothing
to tell of their journey until they got to Karmtsund one evening and came toland by Ǫgvaldsnes. A large farmstead stands there up on the island of Kǫrmt,which is known as at Ǫgvaldsnes. This was a royal residence, a splendid
farmstead. Þórir selr (Seal) was there in charge of it. He was steward there.
Þórir was a man of lowly birth and had turned out a fine person, a hard
worker, eloquent of speech, showy in his dresss, pushy and unyielding. He
could afford to be like this, since he had the king’s backing. He was a man
hasty of speech and outspoken.
Ásbjǫrn and his men lay there that night. And in the morning, when it had
got light, Þórir went down to the ship and some men with him. He asked who
was in charge of this magnificent ship. Ásbjǫrn says who he is and gave hisfather’s name. Þórir asks what was the furthest he was making for and what
his business was. Ásbjǫrn says he wants to buy himself corn and malt. He
says, as was true, that there was great famine in the north of the country.
‘But we are told that here you have had a good season. Will you, farmer,
sell us corn? I see that you have large ricks. [196] It would be a solution to
us not to have to travel further.’205

þau misseri i.e. the first summer and winter of the famine.

óláfs saga helga

129Þórir replies: ‘I shall provide you with a solution, so that you will notneed to travel further for the purchase of corn, or to any other places hereround Rogaland. I can tell you this, that you may as well turn back and go
no further, for you will get no corn here nor anywhere else, for the king has
forbidden corn to be sold from here to the north of the country, so go back,Háleygr. That is your best course.’Ásbjǫrn says: ‘If it is so, farmer, as you say, that we shall make no purchaseof corn, then my business will take me at least as far as to pay a visit to mykin at Sóli and to see where my kinsman Erlingr lives.’Þórir says: ‘How close is your relationship to Erlingr?’
He says: ‘My mother is his sister.’Þórir says: ‘Then it may be that I have not spoken advisedly, if you arenephew to the king of the Rygir.’
Then Ásbjǫrn and his men threw off their awnings206 and turned the shipout to sea.
Þórir shouted to them: ‘Farewell, and call in here on your return.’Ásbjǫrn says they would do so. They now travel on their way and in theevening arrive at Jaðarr. Ásbjǫrn went ashore with ten men, while anotherten guarded the ship. And when Ásbjǫrn came to the farm, he was welcomed
there, and Erlingr was most merry with him. Erlingr made him sit next to
him and asked him about many of the things that had happened in the northof the country. Ásbjǫrn told as plainly as he could about his errand. Erlingr
says it was very unfortunate then, that the king had banned the sale of corn.
‘I know,’ he says, ‘no likelihood of any man daring to break the king’scommand. I have to be very careful about the king’s attitude, for there aremany wanting to spoil our good relationship.’Ásbjǫrn says: ‘The truth is slow to come out. I was taught when I wasyoung that my mother was of free birth in all sides of her descent, and thisalso, that Erlingr at Sóli was now the noblest of her kinsmen, but now I hear
you say that because of the king’s slaves you are not free enough [197] to
do with your corn whatever you like.’
Erlingr looked at him and grinned and said: ‘You know less about the
king’s power, you Háleygir, than we Rygir. But you must be outspoken at
home, and where you inherit this from is not far to seek. Let us now drink
for the time being, kinsman; let us see tomorrow how things stand with yourerrand.’They did so and were merry during the evening. The next day they talk
together, Erlingr and Ásbjǫrn, and Erlingr said:‘I have given some thought to your purchase of corn, Ásbjǫrn. So how
fussy will you be about whom you do business with?’
206

Awnings were hung over the ship at night for the crew to sleep under.

130

heimskringla

He says that he does not care about whom he buys corn from as long as
it is sold freely.
Erlingr said: ‘I think it more than likely that my slaves will have corn sothat you can buy as much as you want. They are not subject to the same laws
or local regulations as other men.’207Ásbjǫrn says that he will accept this offer.
Then the slaves were told about this bargain. They made corn available,
and also malt, and sold it to Ásbjǫrn. He loaded his ship with as much as hewanted. And when he was ready to leave, Erlingr sent him off with friendly
gifts and they parted on affectionate terms.
Ásbjǫrn got a favourable wind and came to land in the evening in Karmtsundby Ǫgvaldsnes and stayed there the night. Þórir selr soon got intelligence ofÁsbjǫrn’s travels, and also that his ship was heavily laden. Þórir summoned
troops to himself during the night, so that by dawn he had sixty men. He went
to see Ásbjǫrn when it was just scarcely light. They went straight out onto theship. By then Ásbjǫrn and his men were dressed, and Ásbjǫrn greeted Þórir.
Þórir asks what cargo Ásbjǫrn had on his ship.He says that it was corn andmalt. Þórir says:‘Then Erlingr must be doing as usual, treating all the king’s commands
as rubbish, and he still does not weary of being his opponent in everything,and it is [198] amazing that the king lets him get away with everything.’Þórir ranted away for a while, and when he stopped, then Ásbjǫrn saysthat the corn had belonged to Erlingr’s slaves. Þórir snapped in reply, that
he was not interested in his and Erlingr’s tricks.
‘The only thing for you to do now, Ásbjǫrn, is for you to go ashore,
otherwise we shall throw you overboard, because we want no crowding by
you while we clear out the ship.’Ásbjǫrn saw that he had no forces to match Þórir, and Ásbjǫrn and his
men went ashore, but Þórir had all the cargo removed from the ship. And
when the ship was cleared, then Þórir walked along the ship. He said:‘It is a very fine sail that you Háleygir have. Get our old cargo-ship sailand give it them. That is plenty good enough for them, sailing as they arewith an empty ship.’This was done, the exchange of sails. Ásbjǫrn and his men went off ontheir way with things as they were, and he made his way north along thecoast and did not stop until he got home in the beginning of winter, andthis expedition got widely known about. Now Ásbjǫrn had no work to doin preparation for banquets that winter. Þórir208 invited Ásbjǫrn to a YuleThis statement about the legal status of slaves has no support in the earliest
extant law codes.
208
sc. hundr, as stated in manuscripts of ÓH.
207óláfs saga helga

131banquet with his mother and any people they wanted to bring with them.
Ásbjǫrn refused to go and stayed at home. It was felt that Þórir thoughtÁsbjǫrn had acted slightingly over the invitation. Þórir made a joke out ofÁsbjǫrn’s expedition.
‘Both things are true,’ he says, ‘that there is a great difference in the esteem
in which we kinsmen of Ásbjǫrn are held, and also he has behaved accordingly,
such trouble as he took in the summer in visiting his kinsman Erlingr in Jaðarr,while he will not come here next door to see me. I am not sure whether hethinks that Sel-Þórir will be lying in wait for him on every little island.’Ásbjǫrn heard about these words of Þórir’s and others like them. Ásbjǫrn
was greatly dissatisfied with his expedition and even more so when he heard
these things made into jokes and mockery. He stayed at home during thewinter and went to no parties.
[199] CHAPTER one hundred and eighteenÁsbjǫrn had a longship. It was a cruiser (snekkja), with twenty rowing
benches,209 kept in a great boatshed. After Candlemas210 he had this shiplaunched and the tackle brought and had the ship rigged. Then he summoned
his friends to him and had nearly ninety men all well armed. And when he
was ready and there was a favourable wind, then he sailed south down the
coast, and they continued their journey and the winds gave them rather
slow progress, but as they made their way to the south of the country, thenthey travelled by the outer route more than the common one211 when it waspossible. Nothing much happened on their journey until they came on theevening of the fifth day of Easter212 in to Kǫrmt. This place is situated asfollows, it is a large island, long and for most of its length not broad, lying by
the main sea route on its outside. There is a large settlement there, and many
parts of the island are uninhabited, where it lies open to the sea. Ásbjǫrn andhis men came to land on the outside of the island, where it is uninhabited.
And when they had put up their awnings, then Ásbjǫrn said:‘Now you are to stay behind here and wait for me, but I shall go up onto
the island to look around and see what is going on on the island, for we did
not find out anything about it before.’Ásbjǫrn had on wretched clothes and a hood that hid his face, a staff in his
hand, a sword girded on underneath his clothes. He went up ashore and overi.e. 40 oars.
2nd February.
211
i.e. past the islands on the seaward side where there would be less traffic andthey would be less noticed, rather than the normal more public and protected route
between the islands and the mainland.
212
i.e. the Thursday after Easter Sunday.
209
210

132

heimskringla

on the island. And as he got to a certain height, when he could see over to thefarm at Ǫgvaldsnes and so on to Karmtsund, then he saw a lot of movementof people both by sea and on land, and these people were all making for thefarm at Ǫgvaldsnes. He thought this strange. After that he went up to thefarm and towards where servants were preparing food. He could soon hearthem and understand what they were saying, which was that King Óláfr wascome there to a banquet, and also that the king had sat down to the table.
Ásbjǫrn turned then into the reception room, and when he came into theanteroom, there was one man coming out and another going in, and no one
took any notice of him. The reception room door was open. [200] He sawthat Þórir selr was standing in front of the high seat table. It was now late in
the evening. Ásbjǫrn listened to how Þórir was asked about his dealings withÁsbjǫrn and also how Þórir told a long story about it, and Ásbjǫrn thought
he gave an obviously unfair account. Then he heard someone say:‘How did Ásbjǫrn respond when you were clearing out his ship?’Þórir says: ‘He bore it fairly well, and yet not really well when we cleared
the ship, but when we took the sail from him, then he wept.’
And when Ásbjǫrn heard this, then he drew his sword determinedly andswiftly and leapt into the room, immediately striking at Þórir. The blow got
him in the back of his neck, his head fell on the table in front of the king,and his body at his feet. The tablecloths were soaked in blood both on the
top and underneath. The king spoke, commanding him to be taken hold of,and this was done, Ásbjǫrn was taken prisoner and led out of the room, andthen the tableware and cloths were removed and taken away; also Þórir’s
body was carried out and everything cleaned up that was bloody. The kingwas very angry and controlled his words well, as he was always accustomed
to do.
Skjálgr Erlingsson stood up and went before the king and said this:‘Now it will be as on other occasions, king, that things will have to be put
right when you are involved. I will offer money on behalf of this man so that
he may keep life and limb, but you, king, must decide and settle everythingelse.’The king says: ‘Is it not a capital offence, Skjálgr, if a man break the Easter
peace, and another, that he killed a man in the king’s chamber; a third, thatyou and your father will think of little account, that he used my feet as his
chopping block?’
Skjálgr replies: ‘It is a shame, king, that you are displeased, but otherwise
this deed is of the finest. But if you find this deed, king, obnoxious and ofgreat significance, then I trust that I may receive much from you on accountof my [201] service. There are many who will say that this would be very
appropriate for you to do.’óláfs saga helga

133

The king says: ‘Although you are very deserving, Skjálgr, yet I am notfor your sake going to break the law and lower my royal dignity.’
Skjálgr then turned away and out of the room. Twelve men had been therewith Skjálgr, and they all went with him, and many others went away withhim. Skjálgr said to Þórarinn Nefjólfsson:‘If you wish to have my friendship, then make every effort possible toprevent the man being killed before Sunday.’
Then Skjálgr and his men went and got a rowing boat that he had and row
south as hard as they could and by dawn reached Jaðarr, went straight up to
the farm and to the upper room that Erlingr slept in. Skjálgr ran at the door sothat the nails sprang out. At this Erlingr and others that were in there awoke.
He was soonest up on his feet and snatched up his shield and sword and ran
to the entrance and asked who was going there so impetuously. Skjálgr said
who he was and told him to open the door. Erlingr says:‘I might have known that it would be you if someone was going on sofoolishly, but are some men after you?’
Then the door was opened. Then Skjálgr said:‘I expect, though you think I am going on impetuously, that your kinsmanÁsbjǫrn will not think it too fast, as he sits north on Ǫgvaldsnes in irons,
and it is more like a man to be going there and helping him.’
Then the father and son had some words together. Skjálgr then tells Erlingr
all the circumstances surrounding the killing of Sel-Þórir.
CHAPTER one hundred and nineteen
King Óláfr sat down in his seat when everything was put to rights in the room,and he was very angry. He asked what had been done with the killer. He wastold that he [202] was kept out on the balcony under guard. The king says:‘Why is he not killed?’Þórarinn Nefjólfsson says:‘Lord, don’t you call it murder to kill men by night?’
Then the king said: ‘Put him in irons and kill him tomorrow.’
Then Ásbjǫrn was fettered and shut up alone in a building for the night.
The next day, the king heard morning prayers. Then he went to meetingsand sat there until High Mass. Then he went to Mass, and as he was leaving
the service, he said to Þórarinn:‘Will the sun now be high enough for your friend Ásbjǫrn to be able tobe hanged?’Þórarinn said, bowing to the king: ‘Lord, last Friday the bishop said thatthe king who has power over all things put up with trials of his spirit, andhe is blessed, who can rather follow his example than that of those who then134heimskringla

sentenced him to death, or that of him who caused his killing. Now it is notlong until morning, and then it will be a working day.’
The king looked at him and said: ‘You shall have your way so far, thathe shall not be killed today. You shall now take charge of him and guardhim, and be sure of this, that you will pay with your life if he gets away bywhatever means.’
The king then continued on his way, and Þórarinn went to where Ásbjǫrn
was sitting in irons. Þórarinn then had the fetters taken off him and took
him to a small room and had him given drink and food, telling him what
the king had laid down if Ásbjǫrn ran away. Ásbjǫrn says that Þórarinn
need not fear that. Þórarinn stayed there with him for a long time during
the day, and he also slept there during the night. On Saturday the king got
up and went to morning prayers. Then he went to meetings, and there werelarge numbers of farmers come there, and they had many cases to bring. The
king stayed there for a large part of the day, and High Mass was held rather
late. After that the king went to eat, and when he had eaten, he drank fora while, with the tables still standing.213 Þórarinn went to [203] the priest
who was in charge of the church and gave him two ounces of silver to ringfor the Sabbath as soon as the king’s tables were taken away. So when the
king had been drinking for as long as he thought fit, then the tables weretaken away. Then the king spoke, saying that now it was a good idea forslaves to take the slayer and kill him. At that moment the bell rang for the
Sabbath. Then Þórarinn went before the king, saying:‘The man must be spared over the Sabbath, even though he has ill deserved it.’
The king says: ‘You guard him, Þórarinn, so that he doesn’t get away.’
Then the king went to church and attended nones,214 but Þórarinn again
stayed by Ásbjǫrn during the day. On Sunday the bishop went to Ásbjǫrn
and heard his confession and gave him permission to hear High Mass.
Þórarinn then went to the king and asked him to get men to guard theslayer.
‘I now wish,’ he said, ‘to give up responsibility for his case.’
The king gave him thanks for having taken it. Then he got men to guardÁsbjǫrn. Then he was chained up. And when High Mass was held, thenÁsbjǫrn was taken to the church. He stood outside in front of the church
together with those who were guarding him. The king and all the people
attended Mass.
The tables were erected for each meal and taken away the rest of the time.
Nones was the monastic service for the ninth hour, usually held at about threep.m. In Norwegian law the Sabbath began on Saturday at nones.
213
214

óláfs saga helga

135

CHAPTER one hundred and twenty
Now the story must be taken up where earlier we left off, where Erlingr andhis son Skjálgr made their plans about this problem, and it was agreed at theurging of Skjálgr and his other sons that they should gather troops and sendout a war summons. Then a large troop was soon mustered and took ship,
and their number were then counted, and they were nearly fifteen hundred(or 1800) men.215 They went with these [204] troops and came on the Sunday
to Ǫgvaldsnes on Kǫrmt and went up to the farm with their whole troop andarrived just when the Gospel was finished, went straight up to the church andtook Ásbjǫrn, breaking off his fetters. And at the sound of this clattering andclashing of weapons then everyone that was previously outside ran into thechurch, while those who were in the church then looked out, except the king.
He stood and did not look round. Erlingr and his men ranged their troops
on both sides of the paved road that led from the church to the banquetinghall. Erlingr and his sons stood nearest the hall. And when the whole service
had been sung, then the king went straight out of the church. He walked onin front between the ranks of men, and then one after another of his men.
When he got back to the doorway of the building, then Erlingr went before
the doorway and bowed to the king and greeted him. In reply the king badeGod help him. Then Erlingr began his address:‘I have been told that my kinsman Ásbjǫrn has fallen into a great
misdemeanour, and that is bad, king, if it has come about that you are
displeased at it. Now I am come in order to offer on his behalf atonement
and compensation, as much as you yourself wish to have awarded, and tohave in return his life and limbs and right to remain in the country.’
The king replies: ‘It seems to me, Erlingr, as though you must now think
you have power over Ásbjǫrn’s fate. I do not know why you pretend that you
have to offer compensation for him. I believe that you have brought here anarmy of men because you intend to have your own way in our dealings.’
Erlingr says: ‘You shall have your way, and make your decision so that
we can part in agreement.’
The king said: ‘Are you trying to cow me, Erlingr? Is that why you havea large troop?’‘No,’ he says.
‘But if you have something else in mind, I am not going to flee.’
Erlingr says: ‘You have no need to remind me that in our meetings up
to now, I have had little military strength against you. But now I shall notconceal from you what I have in [205] mind, that I want us to part in peace,otherwise I expect I shall not risk further meetings between us.’215

Cf. note 202 above.

136

heimskringla

Erlingr was now red as blood in the face. Then Bishop Sigurðr cameforward and spoke to the king:‘Lord, I bid you under submission for God’s sake, that you settle with
Erlingr, in accordance with his offer, so that this man may have safety forlife and limb, but you alone shall determine all the terms.’
The king replies: ‘You shall have your way.’
Then said the bishop: ‘Erlingr, give the king such assurances as he wants,
and then let Ásbjǫrn accept quarter and be at the king’s mercy.’
Erlingr gave assurances, and the king accepted. Then Ásbjǫrn accepted
quarter and put himself at the king’s mercy and kissed the king’s hand. Then
Erlingr turned away with his troop. There were no farewells. Then the kingwent into the hall and Ásbjǫrn with him. Then the king pronounced the termsof atonement, saying as follows:‘This shall be the beginning of our agreement, Ásbjǫrn, that you shallsubmit to the law of the land, that a man who kills one in the king’s service
shall undertake the same service, if the king wishes. So I wish you to take up
the stewardship that Sel-Þórir has had, and be in charge of my residence atǪgvaldsnes.’Ásbjǫrn says that it should be as the king wished.
‘But first I have to go to my home and make arrangements there.’
The king was pleased to accept this. He went on from there to anotherbanquet that had been arranged for him, but Ásbjǫrn set out for home withhis companions. They had lain in hidden creeks all the time that Ásbjǫrn
was away. They had had intelligence of how things had been going for him,
and they did not want to leave before they knew what the outcome wasgoing to be. Then Ásbjǫrn set off and did not stop before the spring and hearrives home to his dwelling in the north. He came to be known as Ásbjǫrn
Selsbani (Seal-Slayer). And when Ásbjǫrn had been not long at home, then
the kinsmen, he and Þórir [hundr], met and speak together. Þórir asks [206]Ásbjǫrn in detail about his journey and all the circumstances surrounding
the events there, and Ásbjǫrn told the story of what had happened. ThenÞórir says:‘Then you will be thinking that you have wiped out the disgrace of having
been robbed last autumn.’‘That is so,’ said Ásbjǫrn. ‘So how does it seem to you, kinsman?’‘I can soon tell you,’ said Þórir. ‘The earlier journey that you took to thesouth of the country was quite disgraceful, and that took some putting right,
but this journey has brought shame upon both you and your kinsmen, if it
results in you becoming the king’s slave and the equal of the worst of men,Þórir selr. Now behave like a man, and stay rather on your property here. We
your kinsmen shall give you support so that you never again get into such a fix.’óláfs saga helga

137Ásbjǫrn thought this looked good, and before he and Þórir parted, this idea
was confirmed, that he was to stay at his home and not again go to see theking or into his service, and he did this and stayed at home on his property.
CHAPTER one hundred and twenty-one
After King Óláfr and Erlingr Skjálgsson had met on Ǫgvaldsnes, thedissension between them arose anew, and increased until it resulted in open
hostility between them. In the spring King Óláfr travelled around Hǫrðaland
to banquets, and then he went up into Vǫrs, since he had heard that the people
there were were not strong in their faith. He held a meeting with farmers at
a place called at Vangr. The farmers came there in great numbers and fully
armed. The king invited them to accept Christianity, but the farmers invited
him to battle in return, and it came to this, that both sides drew up their
troops. What happened with the farmers then was that they panicked, and noone would stand in the frontline, and what happened in the end, which wasmuch the best thing for them, was that they submitted to the king [207] andaccepted Christianity. The king did not leave the place until it had become
fully Christian.
It happened one day that the king was riding on his way singing his psalms,
and when he came to face these mounds,216 he stopped and said:‘These words of mine shall pass from man to man, that I declare it advisablethat never again should a king of Norway pass between these mounds.’
It is moreover reported that most kings have avoided this since.
Then King Óláfr went out into Ostrarfjǫrðr and came to his ships there,
then went north into Sogn and there received banquets during the summer.
And when autumn came, he turned inland into the fiord, travelling fromthere up into Valdres. It had up to this been heathen there. The king rushed
as fast as he could up to the lake,217 taking the farmers by surprise andcapturing their ships there, going on board himself with all his troops.
Then he sent round a summons to an assembly, and set up the assembly soclose to the lake that the king had easy access to ships if he felt he needed
them. The farmers attended the assembly with a host of men fully armed.
The king preached Christianity to them, but the farmers shouted against it
and bade him be silent, immediately making a great racket and clashing of
weapons. So when the king saw that they did not want to listen to what hewas teaching them, and that besides, that they had a great crowd of men
that it was impossible to withstand, then he changed tack, asking them about
whether there were any people at the assembly who had suits against each
216
217

It is not specified what mounds these were.
Probably Mjǫrs.

138

heimskringla

other that they wanted him to settle between them. It soon became apparent
in the words of the farmers, that many were in dispute with each other who
now had banded together to oppose Christianity. And as soon as the farmers
began to put forward their problems, then each of them gathered supporters
on their side to push their cases forward. This went on all day. In the evening
the assembly broke up. As soon as the farmers had heard that King Óláfr had
travelled round Valdres and had reached their area, then they had [208] sentround a war summons and called together freemen and thralls, going with thishost against the king, though at that time it was in many places completely
uninhabited in the area. The farmers kept together when the assembly broke
up. The king knew about this. And when he got to his ships, then he hadthem rowed across the lake during the night. There he got his men to go up
into the settlement, having everything there burned and plundered. Lateron that day they rowed from one ness to another. The king had the whole
settlement burned. And the farmers that were gathered together, when they
saw the smoke and flames from their farms, then they scattered from theirassemblage. Then everyone set off and made for home to see if they could
find their households. And when the host started to break up, then one after
another left until they were all scattered into small groups. But the kingrowed across the lake and then burned on the shore both sides. The farmers
then came to him and begged for mercy, offering their submission. He gave
every man quarter who came to him and asked it, and their property. Thenno one spoke against Christianity. The king then had the people baptised andtook hostages from the farmers. The king stayed there a long time during
the autumn, having had the ships dragged across the isthmus between thelakes. The king travelled little through the land higher up from the lakes,
for he did not trust the farmers. He had churches built and consecrated there
and installed clergy. But when the king thought frosts were likely, then hemade his way up inland, coming out then in Þótn. Arnórr jarlaskáld speaksof this, how King Óláfr carried out burnings in Upplǫnd, when he composed
about his brother Haraldr:
		
85.
			
			
			
[209] 					Following his family’s
Haraldsdrápa 5
fashion,218 the king burnt houses
Skald II 265–67
of Upplendingar; that people paid forthe prince’s wrath, of men foremost.
Mighty men were not willingto mind the glorious victor—

Gengr í ætt seems to mean ‘it runs in the family’, as in Modern Icelandic; this isconfirmed by the citation here in support of the account of Óláfr’s actions of a poem
about the later deeds of his brother-in-law, Haraldr Sigurðarson. The yngvi ‘king’ in theverse is Haraldr, but he is said to be following the example of his half-brother Óláfr.
218óláfs saga helga

			
			

139

the king’s foes gained the gallows—
they had got into trouble before this.

Afterwards King Óláfr travelled north through the Dales all the way to themountain and did not stop until he got to Þrándheimr and right to Niðaróss,living there for his winter quarters and staying there throughout the winter.
This was the tenth winter of his reign as king. The previous summer Einarrþambarskelfir travelled out of the country, going first west to England,meeting there his father-in-law Jarl Hákon, staying there with him for awhile. Then Einarr went to see King Knútr and received great gifts fromhim. After that Einarr travelled south over the sea and right to the City ofRome, returning the next summer, going then to his estates. He and KingÓláfr did not meet at this time.
CHAPTER one hundred and twenty-two
There was a woman called Álfhildr, who was referred to as the king’s
concubine. She was, however, descended from good families. She was
the most beautiful of women. She was in the king’s household. And thatspring it came about that Álfhildr was with child, and people in the king’s
confidence knew that he must be the father of the child. It happened onenight that Álfhildr was taken ill. There were few people present there,some women and a priest and Sigvatr skáld and a few others. Álfhildr wasvery poorly, and she came to be close to death. She gave birth to a boy
child, and for a while it was the case that they did not know for certain(210) whether there was any life in the child. But when the child began
to breathe, and very weakly, then the priest told Sigvatr to tell the king.
He replies:‘I dare on no account to wake the king up, for he has forbidden anyone
to interrupt his sleep for him until he wakes of his own accord.’
The priest replies: ‘It is now essential for this child to receive baptism. It
seems to me to be very unlikely to live.’
Sigvatr said: ‘I would rather dare to take it upon myself, that you baptise
the child, than that I should wake the king, and I will bear the blame andgive it a name.’
They did so, baptising the child and calling him Magnús. The next morning,when the king was awake and dressed, he was told all that had happened.
Then the king had Sigvatr called to him. The king said:‘Why were you so bold as to have my child baptised before I knew
about it?’Sigvatr replies: ‘For this reason, that I had rather give God two people
than one to the devil.’

140

heimskringla

The king said: ‘How should that have been involved?’
Sigvatr replies: ‘The child was at the point of death, and it would havebeen the devil’s man if it died a heathen, but now it would be God’s man.
Moreover, I knew that although you would be angry with me, it would involve
no more than my life, but if you desire that I lose that for this offence, thenI trust that I would be God’s man.’
The king said: ‘Why did you have the boy called Magnús? That is not thename of any in our family.’Sigvatr replies: ‘I called him after King Karla-Magnús.219 I knew that hewas the best man in the world.’
Then the king said: ‘You are a very lucky man, Sigvatr. It is not surprisingwhen luck goes with wisdom. The opposite is unusual, which can sometimes
happen, that such luck is found in unwise people, so that unwise [211]
undertakings turn out fortunately.’
The king was then very pleased. The boy grew up and soon became
promising as he increased in age.
CHAPTER one hundred and twenty-threeThat same spring King Óláfr transferred to Ásmundr Grankelsson steward­
ship in Hálogaland in half shares with Hárekr on Þjótta, though the latterhad previously held it all, partly as a grant, and partly as a fief. Ásmundr
had a light ship with nearly thirty men on it well armed. And when Ásmundr
came north, then he and Hárekr met. Ásmundr tells him how the king hadorganised the stewardship, showing the king’s authorisation. Hárekr says
this, that it was up to the king who should have the stewardship.
‘And yet previous rulers have not acted thus, diminishing our rights, whohave a hereditary claim on power, to receive it from kings, but handing itover to sons of farmers who have not previously had control of it.’
But though it was apparent in Hárekr that he found this against his
inclination, still he let Ásmundr take over the stewardship, in accordance withthe king’s message. Then Ásmundr went back home to his father’s, staying
there a short time, after that going to his stewardship north in Hálogaland.
But when he got north to Langey, then there were two brothers living there.
One was called Gunnsteinn, the other Karli. They were wealthy men andhighly respected. Gunnsteinn was active in managing the farm and the elderof the brothers; Karli was handsome in appearance and a very showy man,but both of them were accomplished men in various ways. Ásmundr wasreceived well there and stayed there a while, collecting from the district
whatever was available. Karli spoke of this with Ásmundr, that he wanted to
219Charlemagne (Carolus Magnus, Charles the Great).

óláfs saga helga

141

travel south with him to see King Óláfr [212] and ask to join his following.
Ásmundr encouraged this idea and promised his support with the king, sothat Karli might achieve the boon he was seeking. Karli then joined company
with Ásmundr. Ásmundr heard that Ásbjǫrn Selsbani had gone south to
Vágastefna and had a cargo ship that he owned, with nearly twenty men on
it and he was now expected back from the south. Ásmundr and Karli madetheir way south along the coast and met headwinds, though they were notstrong. Ships sailed towards them on their way from Vágafloti. They madeconfidential enquiries about Ásbjǫrn’s movements. They were told that hemust be on his way from the south. Ásmundr and Karli were bedfellows,
and they were very close friends.
It happened one day, when Ásmundr and Karli were rowing on through acertain sound, then a cargo ship sailed towards them. This ship was easily
recognisable. It had brightly coloured bows, painted with white paint andred. They had a sail with coloured stripes. Then Karli said to Ásmundr:‘You are often saying that you are very curious to see this Ásbjǫrn Selsbani.
I am no good at recognising ships if it is not he sailing there.’Ásmundr replies: ‘Be so kind, comrade, as to tell me if you recognise him.’
Then the ships passed each other, and Karli said: ‘There is Selsbani, sittingby the helm in a dark tunic.’Ásmundr replies: ‘I shall give him a red tunic.’Ásmundr shot a spear at Ásbjǫrn Selsbani and it hit him in the middle of his
body, flew through him so that it stuck fast on into the headboard. Ásbjǫrn felldead from the tiller. After that each ship continued on its course. They tookÁsbjǫrn’s body north to Þrándarnes. Sigríðr had Þórir hundr sent for from
Bjarkey. He arrived when Ásbjǫrn’s body had been laid out in accordancewith their custom. And when they were leaving, Sigríðr chose her friends[213] presents. She accompanied Þórir to his ship, but before they parted,
she said:‘This is how it is now, Þórir, that my son Ásbjǫrn used to follow yourkindly counsels. Now his life has not lasted long enough for him to repaythat as it deserved. Now although I be less able to do so than he would havebeen, yet I shall do my best. Now here is a gift that I am going to give you,and I would like it to be of some service to you.’
It was a spear.
‘Here is now the spear that was stuck through my son Ásbjǫrn, and there
is still blood on it. You will therefore be well able to remember that it will
match the wound that you have seen in your brother’s son Ásbjǫrn. It would
now be a fine thing for you if you were only to let this spear go from yourgrasp when it sticks in Óláfr digri’s breast. Now I make this pronouncement,’
she says, ‘that everyone may judge you base if you fail to avenge Ásbjǫrn.’142

heimskringla

Then she turned to go. Þórir was so angry at her words that he could makeno reply, and he did not think to let go of the spear, and he did not notice thegangplank, and he would have walked into the water if his men had not taken
hold of him and steadied him as he went aboard his ship. It was an inlaid spear,
not all that big, and the socket was inlaid with gold. Þórir and his men thenrowed away and back to Bjarkey. Ásmundr and his companion continued on
their way until they came south to Þrándheimr and got to see King Óláfr. ThenÁsmundr told the king what had happened during his travels. Karli became amember of the king’s following. He and Ásmundr continued good friends. But
the exchange of words that had taken place between Ásmundr and Karli before
the slaying of Ásbjǫrn came about, this did not remain a secret, because they
themselves told the king about it. But in this it proved, as they say, that everyone
has a friend among his enemies. There were some there who kept these things
alive in their memory, and as a result they came to the ears of Þórir hundr.
[214] CHAPTER one hundred and twenty-four
King Óláfr got ready in the spring, towards its end, and prepared his ships.
After that in the summer he went south along the coast, having meetings
with the farmers, settling people’s disputes and reforming the religion of thecountry, also receiving royal dues wherever he went. In the autumn the kinggot all the way east to the land’s end. King Óláfr had now Christianised thecountry, wherever there were large settlements. He had also now drawn up
laws all over the country. He had now also made Orkney subject to himself,
as was told above. He had also had contact and made himself many friends
in both Iceland and Greenland and also in the Faeroes. King Óláfr had sent
to Iceland timber for a church, and this church was built at Þingvǫllr, where
the Alþingi is. At the same time he sent a great bell, which is still there. This
was after the Icelanders had altered their laws, and established Christianlaw in accordance with what King Óláfr had prescribed for them. After thismany men of note left Iceland who entered the service of King Óláfr. Amongthem were Þorkell Eyjólfsson, Þorleikr Bollason, Þórðr Kolbeinsson, Þórðr
Barkarson, Þorgeirr Hávararson, Þormóðr Kolbrúnarskáld (Kolbrún’s poet).
King Óláfr had sent friendly gifts to many leading men in Iceland, and they
sent him such things as were available there and they hoped that he would
most like to have sent him. But beneath these tokens of friendship that theking gave to Iceland there lay other things that later became apparent.
[215] CHAPTER one hundred and twenty-fiveThat summer King Óláfr sent Þórarinn Nefjólfsson to Iceland on businessof his, and Þórarinn took his ship out from Þrándheimr at the same time asóláfs saga helga

143

the king left, and accompanied him south to Mœrr. Then Þórarinn sailed
out to sea and got such a fast favourable wind that in eight sailing shifts220
he sailed as far as reaching Eyrar in Iceland, went straight to the Alþingi
and got there when people were at the Law Rock, going straight to the Law
Rock. And when people had delivered their legal proceedings there, thenÞórarinn Nefjólfsson began to speak:‘Four nights since I parted from King Óláfr Haraldsson. He sent greetings
to this land to all the leading men and rulers of the country and as well to
all the population of men and women, young and old, rich and poor, from
God and himself, adding that he wishes to be your lord, if you are willing
to be his subjects, and each to be friends of the other and supporters in all
good enterprises.’
People responded well to his speech. Everyone said they would gladly
be friends of the king, if he would be a friend of the people of this country.
Then Þórarinn began to speak:‘This comes with the king’s greeting, that he would like to request infriendship from the people of the north of the country, that they give him anisland or outlying skerry that lies off Eyjafjǫrðr, that is known as Grímsey,
wishing to offer in return whatever goods from his own country people may
want to tell him about, and sent word to Guðmundr of Mǫðruvellir to facilitate
this business, since he has heard that Guðmundr has most say there.’Guðmundr replies: ‘I am keen to have King Óláfr’s friendship, and I
consider that much more to my advantage than the outlying skerry that heasks for. But yet the king has not been correctly informed that I have more
power over it than others, for it has now been made public land. We shall
now have a meeting about it between ourselves, the people who have most[216] profit from the island.’Afterwards people went to their booths.221 After this the people of Northern
Iceland hold a meeting among themselves and discuss this business. Everyone
put forward whatever their views were. Guðmundr was a supporter of the
proposal, and many others sided with him. Then people asked why his brother
Einarr had nothing to say about it.
‘We feel he,’ they say, ‘can see most clearly about most things.’
Then Einarr replies: ‘The reason I have had little to say about this businessis that no one has called upon me to speak about it. But if I am to give my
opinion, then I think that the course for us dwellers in this land is not tosubmit here to the taxes paid to King Óláfr and all the burdens such as hedœgr is a period of 12 hours; 8 dœgr = 4 days and nights.
búð is a temporary shelter used during the summer assembly in Iceland (andelsewhere), consisting of turf and stone walls over which an awning would be spreadwhen it was in use.
220
221

144

heimskringla

has imposed on people in Norway. And we shall be causing this deprivationof freedom not only to ourselves, rather both to ourselves and our sons andall our families that inhabit this land, and this bondage will never go away
or disappear from this land. So though this king may be a good man, as I
firmly trust that he is, yet it will happen from now on as it has before now,
when there is a change of ruler, that they turn out differently, some well,some badly. But if the people of this country wish to keep their freedom,which they have had since this land was settled, then it will be best to grant
the king no foothold on it, either in possession of land here or by payment
from here of specific taxes which may be interpreted as acknowledgementof allegiance. But this I declare to be quite proper, that people should send
the king friendly gifts, those who wish to, hawks or horses, hangings or sails
or other such things that are suitable to send. It is making good use of thesethings, if they are rewarded by friendship. But as for Grímsey, there is thisto say, if nothing is transported from there that can be used as food, then ahost of men could be maintained there. And if a foreign army is there andthey come from there with longships, then I think many a cottager would
feel that oppression was at hand.’And when Einarr had said this and mentioned all the possible outcomes,
then [217] all the people were converted to the one opinion, that this mustnot be granted. Þórarinn saw then what the outcome of his errand on thisbusiness would be.
CHAPTER one hundred and twenty-six
The next day Þórarinn went to the Law Rock and then gave another speech,
beginning thus:‘King Óláfr sent word to his friends here in this country, mentioning
particularly Guðmundr Eyjólfsson, Snorri goði, Þorkell Eyjólfsson, Law­
speaker Skapti, Þorsteinn Hallsson. He sent you a message about this, thatyou were to go to see him and get there offers of friendship. He said this, thatyou were not to fail to carry out this journey if you were concerned about
his friendship.’
They replied to this speech, thanking the king for his offer, saying that theywould inform Þórarinn later about their journeys when they had thought about
it themselves and consulted with their friends. So when these prominent men
started to discuss it between themselves, then each put forward his views
about this journey. Snorri goði and and Skapti spoke against running therisk with the Norwegians of all those who had most power in the country
leaving Iceland together to go there. They said that they felt that what seemedmost suspicious in this message was, as Einarr had said, that the king mightóláfs saga helga

145

be planning some extortion on the Icelanders if he had his way. Guðmundrand Þorkell Eyjólfsson were very keen to act in accordance with the king’s
message, declaring that it would be a very honourable undertaking. And as
they debated this matter between themselves, then the main decision theycame to was that they should not go themselves, but each of them should
appoint a person that he thought most suitable on his behalf, and they parted
at that assembly leaving matters thus, and there were no journeys abroad thatsummer. But Þórarinn travelled out and back the same summer and came in
the autumn [218] to see King Óláfr and told him the result of his mission,
such as it was, saying also that the leaders would come from Iceland, in
accordance with the message he had sent, or else their sons.
CHAPTER one hundred and twenty-sevenThat same summer there came in from the Faeroes to Norway in response
to a message from King Óláfr Lawspeaker Gilli, Leifr Ǫzurarson, Þórálfr
of Dímon and many other farmers’ sons. But Þrándr in Gata got ready togo, and when he was nearly ready, then he suffered a stroke, so that he wasunable to go anywhere, and he had to stay behind. And when the Faeroesepeople came to see King Óláfr, then he called them to have a talk and helda meeting with them.Then he brought up the business that lay behind theirtravels, telling them that he wished to receive taxes from the Faeroes, andalso that the Faeroese were to have the laws that King Óláfr instituted forthem. And at this meeting it was clear from what the king said that he wasgoing to take assurances for these matters from the Faeroese people that werecome there about whether they were willing to confirm this agreement withoaths, inviting the men whom he thought were most distinguished to become
his men and receive from him honours and friendship. But the Faeroese felt
suspicious about the king’s words, as to how their affairs would turn out ifthey were unwilling to agree to everything that the king asked of them. But
although there had to be further meetings arranged [219] about this businessbefore it was concluded, still everything was put into effect that the kingasked. They became subject to the king and became his men, Leifr and Gilliand Þórálfr, while the whole party gave sworn promises to King Óláfr touphold in the Faeroes the laws and regulations that he established for them,and payment of the taxes that he determined. After that these Faeroese got
ready to return home. And at parting the king gave friendly gifts to those
who had become his men. They went on their way when they were ready.
And the king had a ship fitted out and got a crew for it and sent men to the
Faeroes to collect the taxes there that the Faeroese were to pay him. They
took some time to get ready, and of their journey there is this to say, that they

146

heimskringla

do not return nor do any taxes either the summer next following, because
they never reached the Faeroes. No one there had collected any taxes.
CHAPTER one hundred and twenty-eight
In the autumn King Óláfr went in to the Vík and sent word on his behalf
to Upplǫnd, to have banquets ordered, and he made plans to travel roundUpplǫnd during the winter. Then he set out on the journey and went toUpplǫnd. King Óláfr stayed the winter in Upplǫnd, going to banquets there
and putting right those things that he thought in need of improvement, thenreforming Christianity again there where he thought it necessary. It cameabout, when the king was in Heiðmǫrk, that Ketill kálfr of Hringunes madea proposal of marriage. He asked for Sigurðr sýr’s and Ásta’s daughter
Gunnhildr. Gunnhildr was King Óláfr’s sister.222 The king was responsible
for replying to this proposal and the arrangements for the match. He received
it welcomingly. This was because he knew about Ketill, that he was of noble
family [220] and wealthy, a sensible man, a great leader. He had also fora long time before this been a great friend of King Óláfr, as has been told
above.223 All this resulted in the king granting this match to Ketill. It was
brought about that Ketill married Gunnhildr. King Óláfr was present at thebanquet. King Óláfr travelled north to Guðbrandsdalar, receiving banquets
there. A man lived there who was called Þórðr Gothormsson, at the farmcalled at Steig. Þórðr was the most powerful person in the northern part ofDalar. And when he and the king met, then Þórðr made a proposal of marriage,
asking for King Óláfr’s mother’s sister Ísríðr Guðbrandsdóttir. The king was
responsible for replying to this proposal. And when they had sat considering
this matter, then it was decided that the match should be agreed, and Þórðr
married Ísríðr. He afterwards became a sincere friend of King Óláfr and so
did many other kinsmen and friends of Þórðr who followed his example.
King Óláfr then went back south over Þótn and Haðaland, then to Hringaríki
and from there out to the Vík. In the spring he went to Túnsberg and stayed
there for a long time while the market and import of goods was busiest.
He then had his ships fitted out and kept with him a large number of men.
CHAPTER one hundred and twenty-nineThat summer there came from Iceland in response to King Óláfr’s message
Lawspeaker Skapti’s son Steinn, Snorri goði’s son Þóroddr, Þorkell’s son
Gellir, Síðu-Hallr’s son and Þorsteinn’s brother Egill. Guðmundr Eyjólfsson
had died the winter before. These Icelandic men went to see King Óláfr as
222
223

Actually his half-sister. Ásta was his mother, but his father was Haraldr grenski.
Ch. 75 above.

óláfs saga helga

147

soon as they could manage it. And when they met the king, they got a good
reception there and they all stayed with him. That same summer King Óláfr
learned that the ship had disappeared, the one he had sent to the Faeroes fortaxes the previous summer, and it had nowhere [221] reached land, as far
as was known. The king provided another ship and men with it and sent it
to the Faeroes for taxes. These men went and set out to sea, but after that
nothing was heard of them any more than of the previous ones. And there
were many theories about what must have happened to these ships.
CHAPTER one hundred and thirty
Knútr inn ríki, whom some people call the old Knútr, he was king at this timeover England and over the Danish realm. Knútr ríki was Sveinn tjúguskegg
Haraldsson’s son. They and their forebears had long ruled over Denmark.
Knútr’s grandfather Haraldr Gormsson had got Norway after the fall of Haraldr
Gunnhildarson and taken taxes from it, placing Jarl Hákon inn ríki (the Great)in charge of it. Haraldr’s son King Sveinn of the Danes also ruled over Norway
and put in charge over it Jarl Eiríkr Hákonarson. He and his brother Sveinn
Hákonarson then ruled the country until Jarl Eiríkr went west to England in
response to a message from his brother-in-law Knútr inn ríki, leaving behind
to rule in Norway his son and Knútr inn ríki’s sister’s son Jarl Hákon. But afterÓláfr digri came to Norway, then he first captured Jarl Hákon and deposed
him from rule, as is written above. Then Hákon went to his mother’s brother
Knútr, and had afterwards been staying with him all the time until this point in
the story. Knútr inn ríki had won England through battles and fought to gain it
and had a long struggle before the people of the country had submitted to him.
But when he felt he had got to be in control of that country, then he called tomind what he felt he possessed in the country that he himself had no control of,that was in Norway. He felt he had a hereditary right to the whole of Norway,
but his sister’s son Hákon thought it was partly his, and moreover he felt hehad [222] lost it disgracefully. One reason why Knútr and Hákon had made nomove to lay claim to Norway was primarily that when Óláfr Haraldsson cameto the country, all the common people and multitudes rose up and would hearof nothing other than that Óláfr should be king over the whole land. But thenafterwards, when people felt they had lost their freedom through his rule, thensome decided to leave the country. Very many of the powerful men went tosee King Knútr, and also powerful farmers’ sons, under various pretexts. But
each of them that came to see King Knútr wanting to join with him, they all
got from him their hands full of money. Much more splendour was to be seen
there too than in other places, both in the large numbers that were there daily
and the other appointments that were there in the apartments that he possessed

148

heimskringla

and occupied himself. Knútr inn ríki took taxes and dues from the countries
that were richest in the Northern lands, and to the whole extent that he had
the right to take more than other kings, he also gave all the more than every
other king. In his whole realm there was such stable peace that no one daredto disturb it, and the people of the countries had peace and the ancient lawsof their country. From all this he gained great renown throughout all lands.
But those who came from Norway many of them complained of their lack of
freedom and spoke of it to Jarl Hákon, and some of them to the king himself,saying that the people of Norway would now be ready to return to allegianceto King Knútr and the jarl and receive from them their freedom. Such talk wasmuch to the jarl’s liking, and he put it before the king, asking him to try andfind out whether King Óláfr would be willing to give up his rule to them or
to share it under some agreement. In this many supporters sided with the jarl.
[223] CHAPTER one hundred and Thirty-one

Knútr inn ríki sent men from the west from England to Norway, and theirjourney was equipped very splendidly. They had a letter and the seal of King
Knútr of the English. They came to see King Óláfr Haraldsson of Norway
in the spring in Túnsberg. And when the king was told that an embassy of
Knútr inn ríki was come, then he was annoyed at it, saying that Knútr could
send no men there with such messages as would be advantageous to him
or his men, and for a few days the embassy did not get to see the king. But
when they got leave to speak with him, then they went before the king andbrought out King Knútr’s letters and announce the message that came withit, that King Knútr declares his possession of all Norway, and claims that his
forebears have held that realm before him. But because King Knútr wants tobring peace to all lands, he does not want to invade Norway with an army ifthere is an alternative. But if King Óláfr Haraldsson wants to be king over
Norway, then let him come to see King Knútr and receive the land from him
as a fief and become his man and pay him taxes, such as jarls have done in
the past. Then they presented letters, and they said all the same thing. ThenKing Óláfr replies:‘I have heard it said in ancient accounts, that King Gormr of the Danes wasconsidered to be a worthy national king, and he ruled over just Denmark. But
these kings of the Danes that we have had since find that is not enough. It
has now come about that Knútr rules over Denmark and over England, andhe has now even made subject to himself a large part of Scotland. Now he islaying claim to my patrimony from me. He must in the end learn moderation
for his greed. Or can it be his intention to become sole ruler over all the
Northern lands? [224] Or does he plan to eat all the cabbage in England on
his own? He will be able to achieve that sooner than I will offer him my149óláfs saga helga

head or any sort of homage. You shall now tell him what I say, that I will
defend Norway with point and edge, as long as my life lasts, and moreover
pay no man taxes from my realm.’
After this decisive answer King Knútr’s embassy began to set off for home,
and were not pleased with the result of their errand.
The poet Sigvatr had been with King Knútr, and King Knútr gave him agold ring that weighed half a mark. Also there at that time with King Knútr
was Bersi Skáld-Torfuson (son of the poet(ess) Torfa), and King Knútr gave
him two gold rings, each one weighing half a mark, and an ornamented sword
as well. So said Sigvatr:
		
86.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Knútr the fine, most famousfor feats, has splendidly
embellished the arms of both of us,
Bear-cub,224 when we met the ruler.
In many ways wise, a mark or
more of gold he gave you,and a sharp sword; God himself
decides all; to me a half-mark.

Vestrfararvísur 5
Skald I 622

Sigvatr had a talk with King Knútr’s embassy and asked them about allkinds of news. They told him whatever he asked, about their interview withKing Óláfr and also about the conclusion of their mission. They say that hereceived their business with great hostility.
‘And we do not know,’ they say, [225] ‘why he dares to refuse to become
King Knútr’s man and go to see him. And that would be his best course, forKing Knútr is so kindly that men of rank never offend him so greatly that
he does not forgive it all when they go to see him and pay homage to him.
It happened a little while ago that two kings came to him from the north,from Fife in Scotland, and he gave up his anger with them, and gave up tothem all the lands that they had had earlier, and great friendly gifts as well.’Then said Sigvatr:
		
87.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
224

To Knútr outstanding kings havecarried their heads out of
the north, from Fife’s centre,
the forfeit of peace paying.
·leifr never yielded—
he often won victory—
the Stout, his skull to any
soul in this world in that way.

Skald I 714

Húnn ‘bear’, punning on the name Bersi, meaning ‘bear, bear-cub’.

150

heimskringla

King Knútr’s embassy went on their way home, and they had a good journey
across the sea. After that they went to see King Knútr and told him theoutcome of their mission, and also the final words that King Óláfr spoke tothem last. King Knútr replies:‘King Óláfr is mistaken if he thinks that I would want to eat all the cabbage
in England on my own. I [226] would rather wish him to discover that I
have more beneath my ribs than just cabbage, for from now on shall coldcounsels issue for him from under every rib.’
That same summer there came from Norway to King Knútr Erlingr ofJaðarr’s sons Áslákr and Skjálgr, and they got a good welcome there, forÁslákr was married to Jarl Sveinn Hákonarson’s daughter Sigríðr. She andJarl Hákon Eiríksson were cousins.225 King Knútr gave the brothers greatbanquets there with him.
CHAPTER one hundred and Thirty-two
King Óláfr summoned to him his landed men226 and mustered a large numberof men in the summer, for the word was going around that Knútr inn ríki
would be travelling from the west227 in the summer. People thought they had
understood from trading ships that were coming from the west that Knútr
must be collecting together a large army in England. But as the summer drew
to a close, then one person would assert, while another denied, that an army
would come. But King Óláfr spent the summer in the Vík and had men on
the lookout for King Knútr coming to Denmark. King Óláfr sent men in theautumn east to Svíþjóð to see his brother-in-law King Ǫnundr, and had him
told about King Knútr’s embassy and the claim that he had made against
King Óláfr about Norway, saying also that he thought that if Knútr subjected
Norway to himself, Ǫnundr would not possess the Swedish realm in peace
for long after that, and maintained it was advisable for them to join forces
and rise against him, saying that they did not lack the power to contend
with King Knútr. King Ǫnundr welcomed King Óláfr’s communication, andsent these words in reply, that he is willing to make an alliance on his partwith King Óláfr so that each may give support to the other from his own
kingdom, whichever is the first to need it. This was also in messages between
them, that they [227] were to meet and make their plans. King Ǫnundr wasplanning to go the following winter over Vestra-Gautland, but King Óláfr
was preparing himself winter quarters in Sarpsborg. Knútr inn ríki camebrœðrabƒrn: children of brothers (actually half-brothers: Sveinn and Eiríkr
were sons of Hákon by different mothers).
226
See note 52 above.
227
vestan, i.e. from the British Isles (cf. Vestrlǫnd).
225

óláfs saga helga

151

that autumn to Denmark and stayed there over the winter with very large
numbers of men. He was told that men and messages had passed between
the king of Norway and the king of the Svíar, and that plans for some great
undertaking must underlie them. King Knútr sent men during the winter toSvíþjóð to see King Ǫnundr, sending him great gifts and words of friendship,saying this, that he might as well not get involved in the disputes between
himself and Óláfr digri.
‘For King Ǫnundr,’ he says, ‘and his realm shall be in peace as far as I am
concerned.’
But when the messengers came to see King Ǫnundr, then they brought out
the gifts that King Knútr was sending him together with his friendship. KingǪnundr received these speeches with no alacrity, and the messengers felt
they could see by this that King Ǫnundr must be very inclined to friendshipwith King Óláfr. They went back and tell King Knútr the outcome of theirerrand and this too, that they told him to expect no friendship from KingǪnundr.
CHAPTER one hundred and Thirty-three
King Óláfr stayed that winter in Sarpsborg and had large numbers of men
with him. Then he sent Karli the Hálogalander to the north of the country
on his business. Karli went first to Upplǫnd, then north over the mountain,
coming out in Niðaróss, receiving there the king’s money, as much as he had
sent a request for, and a fine ship, that he thought would be very suitable forthe journey that the king had planned, and that was to go north to Bjarmaland.
What was planned was that Karli should be in partnership with the king andthey each should have a half share of the money. Karli took the ship northto Hálogaland early [228] in the spring. His brother Gunnsteinn joined withhim on the journey, and took with him goods for trading. They were nearlytwenty-five men on the ship, setting out straight away early in the spring northto the Mǫrk. Þórir hundr heard about this. He then sent men with a message
to the brothers, saying this, that he was planning to go to Bjarmaland in thesummer, and he wished them to sail together and share equally what they
got in the way of gains. Karli and Gunnsteinn sent word in reply that Þórir
should take twenty-five men, the same as they had. They then wished that of
the wealth that came their way, an equal division should be made between
the ships, apart from the trading goods that individuals possessed. But whenÞórir’s messengers returned, he had now launched a huge cargo-carrying
longship that he owned, and had had it fitted out. He manned this ship withhis house servants, and there were on the ship nearly eighty men. Þórir wassolely in charge of this troop, and thus of all the proceeds that came of this152

heimskringla

expedition. And when Þórir was ready he took his ship north along the coastand met Karli’s party north in Sandver. After that they all travelled together,and the winds were favourable. Gunnsteinn spoke to his brother Karli, when
they met Þórir, that he felt Þórir had far too many men.
‘And I think,’ he says, ‘that it would be more advisable for us to turn back,and not travel in such a way that Þórir could do what he likes with us, for I
greatly mistrust him.’
Karli says: ‘I don’t want to turn back, though it is true that if I had known,
when we were back on Langey, that Þórir hundr was going to join us on the
expedition with such a large troop as he has, we would have brought moremen with us.’The brothers discussed this with Þórir, asking what it [229] meant, him
having many more men with him than had been specified between them. He
answers thus:‘We have a large ship that needs a large crew. It seems to me that on suchdangerous expeditions one can’t have too many good fellows.’
They sailed in the summer mostly on well frequented routes. When thewind was light, the ship with Karli’s party sailed faster, and they then got
away, but when it was windier, Þórir’s party caught up. They were seldom
all together, and yet each always knew where the other was. And when they
got to Bjarmaland, then they made their way to a market town. Then trading
began. All the men who had money to spend got full value for their money.
Þórir got a huge number of grey furs and beaver and sable skins. Karli also
had a very great deal of money, with which he bought many fur goods. And
when the market there was over, then they made out along the River Dvina.
Then the truce with the natives was declared at an end. So when they get out
to the open sea, then they hold a meeting of the crews. Þórir asks if people
are minded at all to go up ashore and get themselves some wealth. People
replied that they were keen on this if there were easy pickings to be got.
Þórir says that wealth was to be got if their venture turned out well.
‘But it is not unlikely that there will be danger to life in the trip.’
They all said that they would have a go if there was a prospect of wealth.
Þórir says that the arrangements were, when wealthy men died, that themovable goods should be divided between the dead man and his heirs.
He should have half or a third, but sometimes less. That wealth was to be
carried out into the forests, sometimes into a mound, and covered with earth.
Sometimes buildings were built over it. He says that they should be readyfor the expedition in the evening of that day. This was agreed, that no one
was to run away from the others, and no one was to be left behind when
the captains said that they were to leave. They left men behind to guard theships while they [230] went up ashore. First there were flat fields, after thatóláfs saga helga

153

a great forest. Þórir went ahead of the brothers Karli and Gunnsteinn. Þórir
told the men to go silently.
‘And strip bark off trees, so that each tree can be seen from the next.’
They came out into a large clearing, and in the clearing there was a highfence, with an entrance to it that was locked. There were six men of thelocal people that had to watch over the enclosure every night, each pair
for a third of the night at a time. When Þórir and his men got to the fence,
the watchmen were gone home, and those who were supposed to be on thewatch next were not come to their post. Þórir went to the fence and hooked
his axe up onto it, hauling himself up after it, thus getting in over the fence
on one side of the entrance. Karli had now also got over the fence the otherside of the entrance. They reached the entrance at the same time, then took
away the bar and opened the gate. Then men went in to the enclosure. Þórir
said:‘Inside this enclosure is a mound, with gold, silver and earth all mixed
together in it. Men are to attack it. But inside the enclosure stands the godof the Bjarmar, who is called Jómali. Let no one be so bold as to plunderhim.’
After that they went to the mound and took the wealth, as much as they
could, carrying it in their clothes. There was a great deal of earth with it,
as was to be expected. Then Þórir said that the men should depart. He says
this:‘Now you two brothers, Karli and Gunnsteinn, are to go in front, and I
will follow last.’
They all then turned to go out to the gate. Þórir went back to Jómali andtook a silver bowl that was standing on his lap. It was full of silver coins.
He poured the silver into the skirts of his tunic and drew the handle that wason top of the bowl onto his arm, going then [231] out to the gate. The whole
company were then come out of the enclosure, then realised that Þórir had
stayed behind. Karli turned back to look for him, and they met inside thegate. Karli saw that Þórir had the silver bowl there. Then Karli ran to the
Jómali. He saw there was a thick necklace on his neck. Karli swung his axe
and struck the band that the necklace was fastened with on the back of hisneck in two. The blow was so heavy that Jómali’s head flew off. There wasthen such a loud crash they were all amazed at it. Karli took the necklace.
Then they went away. But as soon as the crash had happened, the watchmencame out into the enclosure and immediately blew their horns. Next they
heard the sound of horns coming from all directions. Then they made their
way forward to the forest and into the forest, hearing from behind in theclearing shouting and calling. The Bjarmar were come there. Þórir hundr
was going in the rear of all the men of his troop. Two men went in front of

154

heimskringla

him holding a sack in front of him. In it was what looked most like ashes.
Þórir put his hand into it and scattered it behind in their tracks, sometimes
throwing it forward over the troops, carrying on like that on out of the forest
onto the fields. They could hear the army of Bjarmar coming after them withshouting and horrible bellowing. Then they rushed out of the forest after
them and so on both sides of them, but neither the Bjarmar nor their weapons
ever got so close to them as to do them any injury. But they discovered thatthe Bjarmar could not see them. And when they got to the ships, then Karliand his men went on board first, for they were ahead before, while Þórir
was furthest inland. As soon as Karli and his party got onto their ship, they
threw off the awnings and and cast off the cables. After that they hoisted
their sail. The ship soon went out into the open sea. But Þórir’s party got
on slower with everything. Their ship was less easy to manage. And when
they started [232] on their sail, by then Karli and his party had got far awayfrom land.They then both sailed across Gandvík. It was still light by night.
They then sailed both nights and days, right on until Karli and his party late
one day came to land on some islands, lowered the sail and cast anchors andwaited there for the tide to ebb, as there was a great tide race before them.
Then Þórir and his party come up behind them. They also cast anchor. Thenthey launched a boat. Þórir went aboard it and some men with him, and they
rowed then to Karli’s party’s ship. Þórir went aboard the ship. The brothers
welcomed him. Þórir asked Karli to give him the necklace.
‘I think I am the most proper person to have the valuable items that weretaken there, because I felt you all benefited from my help so that our escape
took place without any danger to our lives. But I thought you, Karli, weretaking us towards the greatest disaster.’
Then says Karli: ‘King Óláfr owns a half share in everything I gain on
this expedition. Now I intend the necklace for him. Go and see him, if you
wish, it may then be that he will give you the necklace, if he does not wantto keep it on account of the fact that it was I that took it from the Jómali.’
Then Þórir replies and says that he wants them to go up on the island andshare out their booty. Gunnsteinn says that now the tide was turning and it
must be time to sail. After that they haul up their anchor cables. And whenÞórir saw that, he went down into his boat. They rowed to their ship. Karliand his party had by then hoisted their sail and were well on their way beforeÞórir’s party had got their sail up. They then continued thus, with Karli’s party
sailing always ahead, and both parties making every effort they could. Thus
they went on until they got to Geirsver. There one finds the landing stage
first when approaching from the north. Both of them arrived not before latein the day and sailed into harbour there at the landing stage. Þórir’s party
lay in the inner part of the harbour, while Karli’s party were in the outeróláfs saga helga

155

part of the harbour. And when Þórir’s party had spread their awnings, thenhe went up ashore and a very large number of men with him. They went to[233] Karli’s ship. They had by then settled in. Þórir called out to the ship
and told the captains to go ashore. The brothers went ashore and some menwith them. Then Þórir started raising the same matters as before, asking
them to go ashore and bring the wealth that they had taken as spoils of war
to be shared out. The brothers said that there was no need for that until they
got back home. Þórir says that it was not the custom not to share out the
spoils of war before they were at home and thus be at the mercy of people’s
honesty. They spoke some words about this, each stuck to his own opinion.
Then Þórir went off. And when he had got a short distance, then he turnedround and told his men to wait there. He calls to Karli:‘I want to speak with you in private,’ he says.
Karli walked towards him. And when they met, Þórir thrust his spear at
him in the middle of his body so that it stuck through him. Then Þórir said:‘Here you can find out, Karli, what one Bjarkey man is like. I thought,
too, that you should find out about the spear Seal’s Avenger.’
Karli died immediately, but Þórir and his men went back to their ship.
Gunnsteinn and his men saw Karli fall. They ran up straight away and took
the body, carried it to their ship, took down their awnings and gangplanks
and made out away from land. Then they hoisted sail and went on theirway. Þórir and his men saw this, then they threw off their awnings and set
off as hastily as they could. But while they were hoisting their sail, thenthe mainstay snapped. The sail went down athwart the ship. This greatly
delayed Þórir and his men until they managed to get the sail up a second
time. Gunnsteinn and his party had now got a long way by the time Þórir’s
ship got under weigh. Þórir’s party did both, sailed and rowed under sail.
Gunnsteinn’s party did the same. They both then went as furiously as they
could day and night. They drew together slowly, since as soon as they got
to the straits between the islands, then it [234] was easier to manoeuvre
Gunnsteinn’s ship. And yet Þórir’s party gained on them, so that by thetime Gunnsteinn’s party came off Lengjuvík, turning into the shore there
and leaping off the ship and up inland, it was only a little later that Þórir’s
party got there, leaping up after them and chasing them. A certain woman
managed to help Gunnsteinn and hide him, and they say that she was veryskilled in magic. And Þórir and his party went back to their ship, took all
the wealth that was on Gunnsteinn’s ship, put stones in its place, took theship out into the fiord, struck holes in it and sank it. After that Þórir’s party
went back to Bjarkey. Gunnsteinn’s party went at first very much undercover, travelling on small boats, moving by night but lying low during theday, going on until they got past Bjarkey and right on until they got out of

156

heimskringlaÞórir’s stewardship area. Gunnsteinn first went home to Langey and stayed
there a short while. Then he went straight away right the way south. He did
not stop until he got south to Þrándheimr and there got to see King Óláfr,
telling him the news of what had happened on the Bjarmaland expedition.
The king was displeased about their expedition, but invited Gunnsteinn tostay with him, saying that he would redress Gunnsteinn’s position as soon
as he could manage it. Gunnsteinn accepted this invitation, and he stayedwith King Óláfr.
CHAPTER one hundred and Thirty-four
It was said above that King Óláfr was east in Sarpsborg the winter that Knútr
inn ríki was in Denmark. King Ǫnundr of the Svíar was that winter riding over
Vestra-Gautland with more than three thousand (3600?) men. Then men andmessages passed between him and King Óláfr. They arranged a conference
between themselves, that they should meet in the spring by Konungahella.
They put off the meeting because they wanted to know, before they met, what
[235] action King Knútr was going to take. But when the spring drew to aclose, King Knútr made ready to go with his army west to England. He left
his son Hǫrða-Knútr behind in Denmark, and with him Þorgils sprakaleggr’s(Break-Leg’s) son Jarl Úlfr. Úlfr was married to King Sveinn’s daughterÁstríðr, sister of Knútr inn ríki. Sveinn, who was later king in Denmark,was their son. Jarl Úlfr was a most notable man. Knútr ríki went west to
England. So when the kings Óláfr and Ǫnundr leaned this then they went totheir conference and met by Konungahella on the Elfr. There was a joyful
meeting there and with a great display of friendship, so that it was manifest
to all the people, and yet they discussed many things between themselves
which were known to only the two of them, and some of this was later put
into effect and made known to everyone. And at the parting of the kings theyexchanged gifts with each other and parted friends. Then King Ǫnundr went
up into Gautland, while King Óláfr then went north into the Vík and afterthat out into Agðir and from there north along the coast, lying for a very longtime in Eikundasund waiting for a wind. He learned that Erlingr Skjálgsson
and the inhabitants of Jaðarr with him were lying gathered together with ahost of men. It happened one day that the king’s men were discussing thewind among themselves, whether it was a southerly or a southwesterly, andwhether the wind was fit for sailing past Jaðarr or not. Most considered that
it was not possible to sail. Then Halldórr Brynjólfsson replies:‘I would have thought,’ he says, ‘that this wind would have been thought
fit for sailing past Jaðarr if Erlingr Skjálgsson had prepared a banquet for
us at Sóli.’óláfs saga helga

157

Then said King Óláfr that they were to take down the awnings and turnround the ships. This was done. They sailed past Jaðarr that day, and thewind served splendidly, they came to land at Hvítingsey in the evening. The
king then travelled north to Hǫrðaland and attended banquets there.
[236] CHAPTER one hundred and Thirty-fiveThat spring a ship had travelled from Norway out to the Faeroes. On thisship went messages from King Óláfr to this effect, that there was to comeback in from the Faeroes one or other of his followers, Leifr Ǫzurarson
or Lawspeaker Gilli or Þórálfr of Dímun. So when this message came to
the Faeroes and they themselves had been told about it, then they discuss
between themselves what could underlie the message, and they were united
in concluding that the king must want to enquire about the events that somepeople believed had truly taken place in the islands, relating to the fate of
the king’s messengers, the crews of the two ships from which not a man had
survived. They resolved that Þórálfr should go. He set about going, preparing
a cargo ship that he owned, and got men for it. They were on the ship ten or
twelve. And when they were ready and were waiting for a wind, then it cameabout on Austrey at Gata at Þrándr’s, that one fine day Þrándr went into his
living room, but his brother’s two sons Sigurðr and Þórðr were lying on theraised floor. They were sons of Þórlákr. The third one was called Gautr innrauði (the Red). He was also a relation of theirs. All the lads brought up atÞrándr’s were accomplished young men. Sigurðr was the eldest of them andmost superior to them in every way. Þórðr had a nickname: he was calledÞórðr inn lági (the Short). Yet he was the tallest of men, and what was more,
he was a well built man and had great strength.
Then Þrándr spoke: ‘There are many changes in the life of man. It was
uncommon then, when we were young, for people to be sitting or lying
down on fine days, [237] those who were young and well capable of doing
anything. People of former times would not have thought it likely that Þórálfr
of Dímun would be a more manly person than any of you. Now the cargo
ship that I have owned and that stands here in the boat-house is, it seems
to me, now getting so old that it will be rotting under the tar. Here every
building is full of wool and it is not being offered for sale. It would not be
so if I were a few years younger.’
Sigurðr leapt up and called to Gautr and Þórðr, saying he could not endureÞrándr’s taunting. They go out and over to where the house servants were,go to the cargo ship and launch it. They then had cargo brought and loaded
the ship. There was no lack of goods for this in the house, likewise all the
rigging for the ship. They got it ready in a few days. They were ten or twelve

158

heimskringla

men on the ship. They and Þórálfr’s party all sailed out on the same wind,each knowing where the other was all the time out at sea. They came to land
at Hern late one day. Sigurðr’s party lay further out by the shore, and yet
there was only a short distance between them. It happened in the evening
when it was dark and Þórálfr’s party were about to get ready for bed, thatthen Þórálfr went up ashore and another man with him. They sought a place
to relieve themselves. And when they were ready to go down, then the manaccompanying him, so he says, had a cloth thrown over his head, was lifted
up off the ground. At that moment he heard a crash. After that he was taken
and swung down, but beneath was the sea, and he was plunged under thewater, though he managed to get ashore. He went to where he and Þórálfr
had parted. He found Þórálfr there, and he was cloven down to the shoulders,and he was now dead. And when the crew realised this, then they carried his
body out onto the ship and laid it down to watch over it during the night.
King Óláfr was then attending a banquet on Lygra. Word was sent there.
[238] Then an assembly was called with an arrow summons,228 and the kingattended the assembly. He had had summoned to it the Faeroese men fromboth ships, and they were come to the assembly. And when the assembly
was in session, then the king stood up and said:‘The events that have taken place here—it were better that such wereseldom heard of. Here is a fine man deprived of life, and we believe he
was guiltless. So is there anyone at this assembly who is able to say who is
responsible for this deed?’
But no one owned up. Then the king said:‘I will make no secret of what my opinion is about this deed, it is that I
believe the men from the Faeroes are responsible. It seems to me the most
likely way that it was done is that Sigurðr Þorláksson will have killed theman, while Þórðr inn lági will have flung the other one into the water. And
this follows, that I would guess this, that the reason for it will turn out tohave been that they would not want Þórálfr to report those criminal actsthat he must have known they were truly guilty of, and we had suspected,
in relation to the murders and evil deeds whereby my embassies have beenmurdered there.’
So when the king had finished his speech, then Sigurðr Þorláksson stoodup. He said:‘I have not spoken at assemblies before. I expect I will not be thought
eloquent. And yet I feel there is sufficient need for some reply to be made.
228
The manuscript has ƒrvarboð eða þing. This is a characteristic way for a scribe
to make a correction without crossing out an error. He was probably intending towrite ƒrvarþing (which is the reading of ÓH). Assemblies could be called by sending
a symbolic arrow round a district.

óláfs saga helga

159

I will hazard a guess that this speech that the king has publicly made here
will have originated in the mouths of people who have much less common
sense and are far worse than he is, and there is no concealment of the factthat they want to be our absolute enemies. The idea that I should wish to do
any harm to Þórálfr is absurd, for he was my foster-brother and good friend.
But if there had been any other reason for it and there had been grounds fora quarrel between me and Þórálfr, then I have got sufficient sense to haveventured on this deed back in the Faeroes rather than here where I am at yourmercy, [239] king. Now I shall reject this accusation as regards me and allof us ship’s company. I will offer to swear oaths upon it, in accordance withwhat your laws prescribe. Or if you feel it in any way more satisfactory, thenI am willing to undergo the ordeal of carrying hot iron. I want you yourself
to be present at the ordeal.’
So when Sigurðr had finished his speech, then there were many that
supported him, begging the king that Sigurðr might be granted a chance toclear himself, thinking that Sigurðr had spoken well and declaring that hewould be found not guilty of what he was charged with. The king says:‘There are two strongly opposed possibilities about this man. And if he isfalsely accused of this matter, then he must be a good man, but otherwise hemust be rather bolder than there can be precedents for, and my feeling about
this is no less strong than before. But I guess that he himself will provide
the evidence for this.’
So at people’s request the king now took assurances from Sigurðr about theordeal of carrying iron. He was to come the next day to Lygra. The bishop
was to organise the ordeal. And so the assembly broke up. The king went
back to Lygra, and Sigurðr and his companions to their ship. It then soon
began to get dark as night fell.
Then Sigurðr said to his companions:‘To tell the truth, however, we have got into a great difficulty. and havebeen subjected to great calumny, and this king is crafty and cunning, and
it is obvious what will happen to us if he has his way, for first of all he hadÞórálfr killed, and now he wants to make us all into criminals. He will
have no difficulty in falsifying the result of this ordeal. I now think anyone
will have the worst of it who tries this with him. Moreover, there is now
something of a light breeze blowing off the mountains out along the sound.
My advice is that we hoist our sail and make out to sea. Let Þrándr go next
summer with his wool if he wants to sell it, but if I get away, then I think itlikely that I shall never again come to Norway.’
His companions thought this [240] an excellent plan. They begin to hoist
their sail and make out to sea during the night as fast as they can. They do
not stop until they get to the Faeroes and back to Gata. Þrándr was displeased

160

heimskringla

with their journey. Their replies were not pleasant and yet they stayed athome with Þrándr.
CHAPTER one hundred and Thirty-six
King Óláfr soon learned that Sigurðr and his companions were gone away,
and then nasty reports spread about their doings. There were many who now
declared it likely that Sigurðr and his men must have been truly accused who
previously had rejected the accusations against him and spoken in his defence.
King Óláfr said very little about this affair, but he felt sure he knew the truth ofthe matter was as he had previously suspected. The king them went on his way
and attended banquets where they had been prepared for him. King Óláfr called
to talk with him the men that had come from Iceland, Þóroddr Snorrason, GellirÞorkelsson, Steinn Skaptason, Egill Hallsson. Then the king began to speak:‘This summer you have raised with me this matter, that you wished to set
out for Iceland, but I have up to now made no decision on this matter. I will
now tell you what I propose to do. Gellir, I am planning that you should go
to Iceland, if you are willing to take a message there for me. But as for theother Icelandic men that are now here, none are to travel to Iceland until I
hear how those matters are being received that you, Gellir, are to take there.’
So when the king had made this announcement, then those that were eager
to go and had been banned felt that they had been treated in a beastly way andfelt that their having to stay and lack of freedom were hard. But Gellir got
ready for his journey and went in the summer [241] to Iceland, taking therewith him the messages, which he presented at the assembly the next summer.
And this was the king’s message, that he asked the Icelanders this, that theyshould accept the laws that he had laid down in Norway, and pay weregilds
and a poll-tax from their country to him, a penny for every nose, equivalent
to one tenth of an ell of standard cloth. With this came his promise to thepeople of his friendship, if they were minded to accept all this, but otherwise
harsh treatment, as much as he was able to inflict. In discussion of this people
sat a long time, talking it over among themselves, and finally came to theconclusion with the agreement of everybody to refuse the payment of taxes
and all the imposts that had been demanded. So Gellir travelled abroad thatsummer and to see King Óláfr and met him that autumn east in Vík, when
he had come down from Gautland, as I expect will be narrated further laterin the saga of King Óláfr.229 When autumn drew to a close, King Óláfr madehis way north into Þrándheimr and took his following to Niðaróss, having
winter quarters arranged there for himself. King Óláfr stayed the following
winter in Kaupangr. This was the thirteenth winter of his reign.
229

Cf. ch. 159 below.

óláfs saga helga

161

CHAPTER one hundred and Thirty-seven
There was a man called Ketill Jamti (of Jamtaland), Jarl Ǫnundr from
Sparabú in Þrándheimr’s son. He had fled east over Kjǫlr before King
Eysteinn illráði (the Evil-Doer).230 He cleared forests and settled there
where it is now called Jamtaland. Numbers of men also fled to the east
there from Þrándheimr before this hostility, for King Eysteinn imposed
taxes on the Þrœndir and established his dog, called Saurr, as king there.
Þórir Helsingr (of Helsingjaland) was Ketill’s grandson. Helsingjaland isnamed after him. He lived there. [242] And when Haraldr inn hárfagri wasclearing his way to power, then again men fled the land before him, Þrœndir
and Naumdœlir, and settlements then came into being eastwards acrossJamtaland, and some went all the way from the east, away from the sea,
into Helsingjaland, and they were subject to the king of the Svíar. But when
Hákon Aðalsteinsfóstri was over Norway, then peace was established, andtrading journeys from Þrándheimr to Jamtaland, and because of the king’s
popularity, the Jamtr now made their way from the east to see him and agreed
to be his subjects and paid him tax. He laid down laws and regulations forthem. They preferred to be subject to his rule than to be under the king of
the Svíar, since they were descended from Norwegian stock, and so did
all the Helsingjar, whose kin were from the north across Kjǫlr. And thiscontinued for a long time after, right on until Óláfr digri and the Swedish
King Óláfr of the Svíar had a dispute about the boundaries; then the Jamtr
and the Helsingjar changed back to being under the king of the Svíar, andthen the boundary was formed by Eiðaskógr on the eastern side, and thenby Kilir all the way north to Finnmǫrk. Then the king of the Svíar began toreceive taxes from Helsingjaland and also from Jamtaland. But King Óláfr
believed that it had been included in the agreement with the king of theSviar that tax from Jamtaland was to go in a different direction from how
it had been in former times. And yet the position had been for a long timethat the Jamtr had then paid tax to the king of the Svíar, and that by him
stewards had been appointed over the land. Then the Svíar also would hearof nothing but that the whole country that lay on the eastern side of Kjǫlr
should go back to being under the king of the Svíar. It was just as often
happens, that although there was relationship by marriage and friendshipbetween the kings, even so each one wanted to have all the power to which
he felt he had some claim. King Óláfr had had word sent round to Jamtalandthat it was his desire that the Jamtr should pay him homage, threatening
them with harsh treatment otherwise. But the Jamtr had made their decision,that they wanted to be subjects of the king of the Svíar.
230

Cf. vol. I 164, Hákonar saga góða ch. 12.

162

heimskringla[243] CHAPTER one hundred and Thirty-eightÞóroddr Snorrason and Steinn Skaptason were annoyed that they could
not depart in freedom. Steinn Skaptason was the most handsome of men
and most accomplished in skills, a good poet and a very ostentatious manin dress and full of ambition. His father, Skapti, had composed a drápa231
about King Óláfr and had taught it to Steinn. It was intended that he shouldpresent the poem to the king. Steinn did not hold back from talking to theking and criticising him, both in ordinary speech and in verse. Both he andÞóroddr were careless in speaking, saying that the king would be judged
more harshly than those who had sent their sons to him in good faith, andthe king had made them prisoners. The king got angry. It happened one daythat Steinn Skaptason was in the presence of the king and asked to speakwith him, if he wished to hear the drápa that his father Skapti had composed
about the king. He says:‘That must come first, Steinn, that you recite what you have composed
about me.’Steinn says that it is nothing that he has composed.
‘I am no poet, king,’ he says, ‘but even if I were able to compose, then
you would find that, like everything else about me, of rather little worth.’
Steinn then went away, and thought he could see what his words would
lead to.
The king’s steward, who was in charge of his residence in Orkadalr,
was called Þorgeirr. He was at this time staying with the king, and heard
the conversation between him and Steinn. Þorgeirr returned home shortly
afterwards. One night Steinn ran away from the town and his servant withhim. They went up over Gaularáss and so towards the sea until they got to
Orkadalr, and in the evening they came to the king’s residence that Þorgeirr
was in charge of. Þorgeirr invited Steinn to stay there the night and asked what
was the purpose of his journey. Steinn asked him to give him a horse and asledge232 with it. He saw that corn was being driven home. Þorgeirr says:‘I am not sure what is the position as regards your journey, [244] whether
you are going with the king’s leave. It seemed to me the other day theconversation between you and the king was not going smoothly.’
Steinn said: ‘Although I am not a free agent in my relationship with theking, I will be so with his slaves.’
He drew his sword and then killed the steward, but took the horse andtold his boy to jump on its back, while Steinn sat in the sledge, travellingthen on the road, driving all night. They went on their way until they cameSee note 191 above.
In medieval Scandinavia sledges drawn by horses were used that were dragged
along even when the ground was not covered with snow.
231
232óláfs saga helga

163

down in Súrnadalr in Mœrr. Then they got themselves a passage across thefiord. He travelled as fast as he could. They did not tell people about thiskilling, wherever they came, but claimed they were the king’s men. They
were well provided for wherever they came. They came one evening toÞorbergr Árnason’s dwelling in Gizki. He was not at home, but his wife,
Erlingr Skjálgsson’s daughter Ragnhildr, was at home. Steinn got a very
good welcome there, for they had before this been on very good terms.
The following incident had previously taken place, when Steinn had beenleaving Iceland—he owned the ship himself at that time, when he came infrom the open sea at Gizki and lay there off the island—then Ragnhildr wasat her lying-in and was about to give birth and was in a very bad state, butthere was no priest on the island nor anywhere near. Then someone was sent
to the trading ship to ask if there was any priest there. There was a priest
on board called Bárðr, a man from Vestfirðir, young and with rather little
learning. The messengers asked the priest to go with them to the house. He
felt that this would be a matter of some difficulty, knowing his ignorance,
and would not go. Then Steinn put in a word to the priest, bidding him go.
The priest answers:‘I will go if you go with me. I shall feel more confident with your guidance.’
Steinn says that he will certainly do that to aid matters. After that they
go to the farm and to where Ragnhildr was. Soon after she gave birth to achild, it was a girl, and she seemed rather weak. Then the priest baptised[245] the child, and Steinn stood godfather to it, and the girl was called Þóra.
Steinn gave the girl a finger-ring. Ragnhildr promised Steinn her complete
friendship, and he was to come there to see her if he felt in need of her help.
Steinn says this, that he would not be standing godfather to any more female
children, and they parted on these terms. But now it had come about that
Steinn was come to call on Ragnhildr for the fulfilment of this kind offer,saying what had befallen him and also that he must have become subject tothe king’s anger. She says this, that she would do the utmost in her power
to help, telling him to wait now for Þorbergr, placing him in the seat next toher son Eysteinn orri (Black Grouse). He was then twelve years old. Steinn
gave presents to Ragnhildr and Eysteinn.
Þorbergr had heard all about Steinn’s adventures before he got home,and he was rather cross. Ragnhildr went to talk to him and tells him about
Steinn’s adventures and asked him to welcome Steinn and see to his affairs.
Þorbergr says:‘I have heard,’ he says, ‘that the king has had an assembly called by arrow
summons233 about Þorgeirr and Steinn has been made an outlaw, also that theking is extremely angry. And I have more sense than to take on my hands a
233

See note 228 above.

164

heimskringla

foreigner and as a result incur the king’s anger. Make Steinn go away fromhere as soon as possible.’
Ragnhildr answers, saying that either they would both go away or both ofthem stay. Þorbergr told her to go wherever she wanted.
‘I expect,’ he says, ‘that even if you go, you will soon come back, for here
you will find you are most highly regarded.’
Then their son Eysteinn orri went forward. He spoke, saying that he will notstay behind if Ragnhildr went away. Þorbergr says that they were displaying
great obstinacy and impetuousness in this affair.
‘And the best thing now,’ he says, ‘is that you have your way [246] inthis, though you are giving it excessive importance. But you are following
too much in your family’s footsteps, Ragnhildr, in paying such little regard
to the words of King Óláfr.’Ragnhildr says: ‘If you find it such an impossible undertaking to keep
Steinn, then go with him yourself to see my father Erlingr, or provide himwith sufficient following for him to get there in safety.’Þorbergr says that he is not going to send Steinn there.
‘And Erlingr will still have plenty on his hands that that will not be to theking’s liking.’
Steinn stayed there for the winter. But after Yule the king’s messengers
came to Þorbergr with this message, that Þorbergr was to come to see him by
the middle of Lent, and this summons was made very imperative. Þorbergr
put this to his friends and sought their advice whether he should take therisk of going to see the king when the affair had gone thus far, but more ofthem were against it and declared it was advisable to get Steinn off his hands
before putting himself at the king’s mercy. Þorbergr on the other hand wasmore keen not to delay this journey. A little later Þorbergr went to see his
brother Finnr, and put this matter to him and asked him to make the journeywith him. Finnr replies, saying that he thought such female dominance wasbad, not to dare because of one’s wife to stay loyal to one’s leige lord.
‘You can choose,’ says Þorbergr, ‘not to go, but yet I think that yourreluctance is more for the sake of fear than loyalty to the king.’
They parted in anger. After that Þorbergr went to see his brother ÁrniÁrnason, and tells him about the stage this affair had reached, and asked
him to go with him to the king. Árni says:‘I find it strange in you, such a sensible man and having such forethought,that you should have stumbled into such misfortune and have incurred theanger of the king when there was no necessity for it. There would be some
excuse for protecting a kinsman of yours or a foster-brother, but none at
all for having taken on your hands the protection of an Icelander, [247] anoutlaw of the king’s, putting at risk yourself and all your kinsmen.’óláfs saga helga

165Þorbergr says: ‘It is as they say: There is always a degenerate in every
family. This misfortune of our father’s is to me the most obvious, how muchhis getting of sons went downhill, that he should have that one last who hasnone of the characteristics of our family and is worthless. It would seem
most suitable, if I did not feel it was to speak shame of my mother, for me
never to call you a brother of ours.’Þorbergr then set off and went home and was rather gloomy. After that hesent word north to Þrándheimr to his brother Kálfr, asking him to come toAgðanes to meet him. And when the messengers met Kálfr, then he promised
to go and made no comment about it. Ragnhildr sent men east to Jaðarr to
her father Erlingr, and asked him to send her men. There set out from there
Erlingr’s sons Sigurðr and Þórir, and each of them had a ship with twenty
benches234 with ninety men on them. And when they came north to Þorbergr’s,
then he welcomed them most warmly and gladly. He prepared then for thejourney, and Þorbergr had a twenty-benched ship. Then they took their course
north. And when they came . . .235 then there lay ahead of them Þorbergr’s
brothers Finnr and Árni with two twenty-benched ships. Þorbergr welcomed
his brothers warmly, saying that now his provocation had borne fruit. Finnr
said this had seldom been necessary with him. After that they went with allthese forces north to Þrándheimr, and Steinn went along there with them. And
when they got to Agðanes, then in front of them they found Kálfr Árnason
and he had a well manned twenty-benched ship. They went with these forces
in to Niðarhólmr and lay there during the night. The next morning they helda conference. Kálfr, and Erlingr’s sons too, wanted them to take their wholeforce in to the town and let fate take its course, but Þorbergr wanted them firstto proceed with moderation [248] and allow offers to be made. Finnr agreed
with this, and also Árni. It was then decided that Finnr and Árni were to go
first to see King Óláfr, in a party of a few men. The king had now heard about
the large number of men that they had, and looked rather annoyed during theirspeeches. Fiðr made offers on behalf of Þorbergr and also on behalf of Steinn.
He offered that the king should assess damages as highly as he wished, butÞorbergr was to retain the right of residence in the country and his revenues,
Steinn safety to life and limb. The king says:‘It seems to me that this expedition is such that you will now be thinking
that you have halfway or more control over me. But the last thing I would
have expected from you brothers is that you should go against me with anarmy. I can see through this plan, which those people of Jaðarr must havecooked up. But there is no point in offering me money.’See note 209 above.
The manuscript has a gap here, filled in some manuscripts of ÓH by ‘north’ or‘near Finnr Árnason’s dwelling’.
234
235

166

heimskringla

Then says Finnr: ‘We brothers have not mustered troops for the purposeof threatening you with hostilities, king, the reason is rather, king, that wewant first of all to offer you our services, but if you refuse us and intend any
harsh terms for Þorbergr, then we shall all go, taking with us the forces that
we have, to see Knútr inn ríki.’Then the king looked at him and said: ‘If you brothers are willing to swear
me oaths to follow me within this country and abroad and not part fromme without my leave and permission—you are not to conceal it from me,
if you know of any treachery being plotted against me—then I will accept
atonement from you brothers.’
After that Finnr went back to his troops and announces these terms thatthe king had offered them. They now have a discussion together. Þorbergrsays that he is in favour of this option for his own part.
‘I am not keen,’ he says, ‘to flee from my properties and seek out foreign
rulers. I hold that it will always be to my honour to follow King Óláfr andto be wherever he is.’Then says Kálfr: ‘I shall swear no oaths to the king, but be with the king
only as long [249] as I keep my revenues and other marks of my status andthe king will be my friend, and it is my wish that we should all do the same.’
Finnr answers: ‘My advice is to let King Óláfr decide the terms between us.’Árni Árnason says as follows: ‘If I am determined to follow you, brotherÞorbergr, even if you want to fight with the king, then I shall not part fromyou if you take a better course, and I shall follow you and Finnr and accept
the option that you see as most advantageous.’
Then the three brothers went aboard one ship, Þorbergr, Finnr, Árni, androwed in to the town, and after that they went to see the king. Then thisagreement was adopted, that the brothers swore oaths to the king. ThenÞorbergr sought atonement with the king for Steinn. And the king says that
Steinn should go in safety as far as he was concerned wherever he wished.
‘But he shall not stay with me again,’ he says.
Then Þorbergr and the others went out to their troops.Then Kálfr went
in to Egg, while Finnr went to the king, but Þorbergr and their other troops
went back south. Steinn went south with Erlingr’s sons, and early in thespring he went west to England, and after that became subject to Knútr inn
ríki and stayed with him for a long time in high favour.
CHAPTER one hundred and Thirty-nine

After Finnr Árnason had been staying with King Óláfr for a little while, it
happened one day that the king calls Finnr to speak with him and some othermen as well who he was accustomed to have at his plan making. Then the
king began to speak and says as follows:óláfs saga helga

167‘This plan has become fixed in my mind that I intend in the spring to callout a levy from the whole country, both of men and ships, and after thatto take all the forces I can muster against Knútr inn ríki, for I know about
the claim that he has raised against me to rule, [250] which he will not be
intending to drop as wasted speech. Now I have this to say to you, FinnrÁrnason, that I wish you to go on a mission for me north to Hálogaland andcarry out a levy there, call upon the people for troops and ships and summon
this force to meet me at Agðanes.’
After that the king appointed other men, sending some inland in Þránd­
heimr, and some to the south, thus letting this summons go all over thecountry. This is to be told of Finnr’s journey, that he had a small ship withnearly thirty men on it, and when he was ready he went his way until he got
to Hálogaland. Then he called an assembly with the farmers, announcing
his business and demanding a levy. The farmers had in the area large ships
suitable for a levy. They responded to the king’s message and fitted out theirships.
So when Finnr made his way north in Hálogaland, then he held assemblies
and sent some of his men to demand the levy wherever he thought fit.
Finnr sent men to Bjarkey to Þórir hundr, having the levy demanded there
as elsewhere. And when the king’s orders came to Þórir, then he madepreparations for the journey and manned with his workmen the ship that
he had earlier in the summer taken to Bjarmaland, fitting it out at his own
expense. Finnr called the Háleygir together in Vágar, all those that lived
north of there. There gathered there in the spring a great force, and they all
waited there until Finnr returned from the north. Þórir hundr was also comethere then. So when Finnr arrived, then he had the call sounded to summon
the whole levy to a brigade meeting. And at this assembly men showed their
weapons, and then also an inspection was made of the men conscriptedin every levied ship. And when this had been carried out, then Finnr said:‘I want you to give thought to this, Þórir hundr. What restitution will you
offer King Óláfr for the killing of his follower Karli, and for the robbery inwhich you appropriated the king’s wealth north in Lengjuvík? I am charged
by the king to see to this matter now, and I wish to know your response now.’Þórir looked [251] around and saw on both sides of him many fully armedmen, recognising there Gunnsteinn and a large number of Karli’s kinsmen.
Then Þórir said:‘My offer is soon made, Finnr, it is that I wish to submit to the king’s
judgment whatever wrong he thinks I have done.’Finnr replies: ‘It is most likely that you will be granted less honour now,
for it is to my judgment that you now have to commit yourself if there is tobe a settlement.’

168

heimskringlaÞórir says: ‘Then I think the matter will still be in good hands, and there
shall be no holding back from that.’
Then Þórir went forward to pledge himself, and Finnr dictated everything.
After that Finnr announced the terms of the agreement, that Þórir was to pay
the king ten marks of gold, and to Gunnsteinn and his kinsmen another ten
marks, and for the theft and loss of property a third ten marks.
‘And to be paid up straight away now,’ he says.
Þórir says: ‘That is a great deal of money to pay.’‘The alternative is that the whole agreement is void,’ says Finnr.
Þórir says that Finnr must allow him time to seek loans from his comrades.
Finnr told him to pay there on the spot, and moreover in addition that Þórir
must hand over the great necklace that he took from Karli’s dead body. Þórir
said he had taken no necklace. Then Gunnsteinn went forward and says that
Karli had had a necklace on his neck when they parted.
‘But then it was gone when we took up his body.’Þórir says he had not taken any notice of that necklace.
‘But if we had had any necklace, then it would be lying at home on Bjarkey.’
Then Finnr put the point of his spear against Þórir’s breast, saying that
he must hand over the necklace now. Then Þórir took the necklace from hisneck and gave it to Finnr. After that Þórir turned away and went out on board
his ship. Finnr went after him out on board the ship and many men withhim. Finnr walked along the ship and they took up the boards. And by themast they saw down under the decking two barrels so large that they wereamazed at them. Finnr asked what was in these barrels. [252] Þórir says that
his drink was lying in them. Finnr said:‘Why do you not give us something to drink, comrade, when you havegot so much drink?’Þórir told one of his men to pour from the barrel into a bowl. After that
Finnr and his men were given drinks, and it was the finest drink. Then Finnr
told Þórir to pay the money. Þórir walked along the ship up and down andspoke with various men. Finnr called out, telling him to hand over the money.
Þórir told him to go up ashore and said he would pay it out there. Then Finnr
went ashore and his men. Then Þórir came there and paid out silver. It waspoured there from a purse, ten marks by weight.236 Then he put out manyknotted cloths. In some was a mark by weight, in some half a mark or a few
ounces. Then said Þórir:‘This is borrowed money that various men have let me have, since I thinkmost of the ready money that I have is finished.’
After that Þórir went out on board his ship, and when he came back, hepaid out silver bit by bit. Then the day was drawing to a close. So when the236

A mark was eight ounces.

óláfs saga helga

169

assembly broke up, then people went to their ships and got ready to depart.
People began to sail as soon as they were ready. So it came about that mostmen had sailed. Then Finnr realised that the men round him had thinned out.
Men now called out to him and told him to get ready. There was by then still
one third of the money not yet paid. Then said Finnr:‘It is, however, going slowly, Þórir, the payment. I can see that you arevery reluctant to pay the money. So we shall now let it be for the time being.
You shall now pay what remains to the king.’
Then Finnr got up. Þórir says:‘I am well pleased, Finnr, that we shall part, and I shall be willing to findenough to pay this debt in such a way that the king will not find it underpaid,or you either.’
Then Finnr went to his ship and sailed on after his troops. Þórir takes along time to get ready to leave the harbour. And when their sail was hoisted,
then they made their way out across Vestfjǫrðr and after that out to sea
and so south [253] parallel to the coast so that the sea rose halfway up themountainsides or sometimes the land disappeared below the horizon, so
taking a course southwards right on until he sailed into Englandshaf andended up in England, going after that to see King Knútr, and he welcomed
him. Then it got round that Þórir had there a huge amount of cash, having
there all the money that they had taken in Bjarmaland, both he and Karli.
And then in the great barrels there was a false bottom a little way from thetrue one, and between these was drink, but each of the barrels themselves
was full of grey furs and beaver and sable. Þórir then stayed with King Knútr.
Finnr Árnason went with the forces to King Óláfr, telling him all about hisjourney, and saying also that he thought that Þórir was gone from the land
and west to England to see Knútr inn ríki.
‘And I feel he will be doing us no good.’
The king says: ‘I believe that Þórir will be an enemy to us, and it seems
to me better always to have him further away from me rather than closer.’CHAPTER one hundred and fortyÁsmundr Grankelsson had that winter been in his stewardship area in
Hálogaland staying at home with his father Grankell. There is a fishing placeout in the sea there, where both seals and birds, eggs and fish can be got,
and this had from ancient times belonged to the farm that Grankell owned.
But Hárekr from Þjótta laid claim to it. It had reached the point that he hadtaken from this place all the produce for several seasons. But at that timeÁsmundr and his father had the support of the king for all just suits. Father
and son both went then in the spring to see Hárekr and tell him what KingÓláfr had said and the proofs of it, that Hárekr was to relinquish his claim

170

heimskringla

on the fishing place. Hárekr responded roughly, saying that Ásmundr hadgone to the king with lies about this and other things.
‘I have all the evidence [254] to support my case. You, Ásmundr, should
learn to act with some discretion, though you now think yourself so powerful,having the support of the king. It is also the case, even if you can get awaywith killing some leading men and arrange it so as not to have to pay
compensation for them, and rob us, who have still felt ourselves from far
back in time well able to stand up to such as you, even when they were ofequal birth to us, that now you are very far from being my equals as regards
descent.’Ásmundr replies: ‘Many find out about you, Hárekr, that you have powerfulrelatives and are a bully. Many have to put up with getting the worst of it
from you. And yet it is now most likely that you, Hárekr, will on anotheroccasion find yourself trying to impose your unfairness on someone otherthan us and have to suffer as much injustice as this is.’After this they parted. Hárekr sent ten or twelve of his workmen with akind of large rowing boat. They went to the fishing place, took there all sorts
of produce and loaded the boat. But as they were setting off, then Ásmundr
Grankelsson came upon them there with thirty men and ordered them tohand over all they had taken. Hárekr’s men showed some reluctance. ThenÁsmundr’s party attacked them. The difference in numbers then began to tell.
Hárekr’s men were some of them beaten up, some wounded, some throwninto the water and all they had taken was taken off their ship, and Ásmundr’s
party took it with them. With that, Hárekr’s men came back home and tell
Hárekr about their trip. He replies:‘Every fresh event is taken to be news. This has not been done before,
beating up my men.’
This affair remained dormant, and Hárekr said nothing about it and was
as cheerful as anything. In the spring Hárekr had a light warship fitted out,a twenty-benched one, and manned it with his workmen, and this was very
well fitted out both with men and all its rigging. In the spring Hárekr joined
the levy. So when he met King Óláfr, then Ásmundr Grankelsson was also
there. Then the king arranged a meeting between Ásmundr and Hárekr and[255] and brought about a settlement between them. It was determined thatit should be put to the king to arbitrate. After that Ásmundr brought forward
testimony that Grankell had owned the fishing place. The king gave judgment
accordingly. Then the case became one-sided. Hárekr’s workmen weredeemed not to be subject to compensation, and the fishing place was awarded
to Grankell. Hárekr says that there was no disgrace to him in submitting to
the king’s judgment, however the case might turn out afterwards.

óláfs saga helga

171

CHAPTER one hundred and forty-oneÞóroddr Snorrason had stayed in Norway in accordance with the king’scommand, while Gellir Þorkelsson got leave to go to Iceland, as was written
above,237 and he now stayed with King Óláfr, very dissatisfied with the lackof freedom in not being able to go on his way wherever he wished. At the
beginning of the winter that King Óláfr stayed in Niðaróss, the king announced
that he wishes to send men to Jamtaland to collect tax. But people were notkeen to undertake this journey, since those messengers of King Óláfr that hehad sent previously, Þrándr hvíti and his party of twelve, had been deprivedof life, as has been written above, and the Jamtr had subsequently continued
to be subject to the king of the Svíar. Þóroddr Snorrason volunteered for thisjourney, because he now cared very little what befell him as long as he could
go of his own free will. The king agreed to this and Þóroddr went in a partyof twelve. They proceeded eastwards to Jamtaland and called at the home of aman whose name is given as Þórarr. He was lawman238 there and a man of thehighest status. They were well received there. So when they had been staying
there a little while, then they presented their business before Þórarr. He saysthat other people of the country and leading ones had no whit less responsibility
than he for dealing with this matter, and declared that an assembly should becalled about it. This was done, an assembly summons was sent out and a large
assembly was arranged. Þórarr went to the assembly, but the messengers stayed
meanwhile at his house. Þórarr [256] presented this matter to the people, and it
was agreed by everyone that they were not willing to pay any tax to the king of
Norway, and some wanted to have the messengers hanged, and some to havethem used as heathen sacrifices. But the final decision was that they should be
kept there until the king of the Svíar’s stewards got there—they would thendeal with them in whatever way they wished, with the consent of the peopleof the country—and giving the impression that the messengers were being
well treated and that they were being kept there to await the tax payments,
and they were to be sent to various lodgings in pairs. Þóroddr stayed with one
other man at Þórarr’s. There was a great Yule feast and drinking party held
there. There were many farmers there in the village, and they were all drinking
together over Yule. There was another village a short way away. A kinsmanof Þórarr’s by marriage lived there, powerful and wealthy. He had a grownup son. The brothers-in-law were to hold half the Yule feast at each of theirhouses, to start with at Þórarr’s. The brothers-in-law were drinking together,and Þóroddr with the farmer’s son, and there was competition in drinking andp. 240.
The word lƒgmaðr, though in early Iceland it could occasionally mean ‘lawyer,
one skilled in the law’ (e.g. Njáll Þorgeirsson in Njáls saga, ÍF XII 57), in Norway
and Sweden usually means ‘president of a legislative assembly’ (= lƒgsƒgumaðr).
237
238

172

heimskringla

in the evening disputes and comparison of persons239 between the Norwegians
and Svíar, and next it was about their kings, both those who had been in thepast and these that there were now, and also about the conflicts that there had
been between their countries in the slaughter and plundering that had takenplace across their borders. Then said the farmer’s son:‘If our kings have lost more men, then the king of the Svíar’s stewards will
even it up with the lives of twelve men when they arrive from the south after
Yule, and you do not fully realise, you wretched men, why you are being
kept here.’Þóroddr considered his position, and many sneered at them and usedscornful words about them and their king. What Þóroddr had previously
not suspected now came out into the open, when the ale spoke through the
Jamtr. The next day Þóroddr and his companion got together all their clothes
and weapons and kept them ready by them. The [257] following night, whenpeople were asleep, they ran away to the forest. The next morning, whenpeople became aware of their running away, men went after them withbloodhounds and came across them in the forest where they had hidden
themselves, and took them back to the house and into a storehouse. It had adeep pit inside. They were put in there and the door locked on them. They
had little food and no clothes but what they stood in. And when the middleof the Yule period came, Þórarr and all the free men with him went to his
brother-in-law’s. He was to feast there the latter part of Yule. Þórarr’s slaves
were to guard the pit. But they had now been apportioned plenty of drink, andthey did not hold back much on the drinking and already that evening they
were drunk. So as they felt quite drunk, then they talked among themselves,
those that were to bring food to the men in the pit, that they must not go short.
Þóroddr recited a poem and entertained the slaves, so they said he was surely
a kind fellow and gave him a very large candle, with a flame on it. Then theslaves that were already in there came out and called importunately that therest must go in, and both lots were drunk silly so that they shut neither thepit nor the storehouse. Then Þóroddr and his companion cut their cloaks
into strips and tied these together and made a knot at the end and threw it up
onto the storehouse floor. It wrapped itself round the leg of a chest and held
fast. They tried then to find a way to get up. Þóroddr lifted his companion
up until he was standing on his shoulders. After that he hauled himself up
through the opening. There was no lack of rope in the storehouse and he letit down to Þóroddr, but when he tried to pull Þóroddr up, then he could not
239
Mannjafnaðr was an entertainment in which each would choose his favourite
person (usually from those of high status) and compare their qualities to see whose
choice was most popular. It was an entertainment that would characteristically end
in trouble.

óláfs saga helga

173

move him at all. Then Þóroddr said that he should throw the rope over the
cross-beam that was in the building, and make a loop in the end, put timberand stones in it so that it was more than equal to him in weight. He did so.
Then the counterweight went [258] down into the pit, and Þóroddr went up.
They took themselves whatever clothing they needed from the storehouse.
There were in there some reindeer skins and they cut off the foot pieces andtied them facing backwards under their feet. But before they left they set fire
to a great barn of corn that was there, and after that ran away in the pitch
darkness. The barn burned and many of the other buildings in the village.
Þóroddr and his companion travelled all night through uninhabited areas andhid during the day. In the morning they were missed. Bloodhounds were thenused to search for them along all the paths leading from the farm. But thedogs traced the tracks back to the farm, because they recognised them fromthe reindeer’s foot pieces and they followed the track in the direction thehooves had pointed from the reindeer’s foot pieces, so the search was called
off. Þóroddr and his companion travelled a long time through uninhabitedareas and arrived one evening at a small farmstead and went into it. Thereinside sat a man and a woman by the fire. He gave his name as Þórir and said
it was his wife sitting there, and also that the cottage was theirs. The husband
invited them to stay there, and they accepted. He tells them that he had comethere because he had fled from the settlement on account of some killings.
Þóroddr and his companion were given hospitable entertainment. They all
ate by the fire. After that beds were made for Þóroddr and his companion
on the raised floor, and they lay down to sleep. But the fire was still alightthere. Then Þóroddr saw a man come in there from another building, andhe had never seen a man so big. This man had scarlet clothes240 on, withgold thread in the borders, and was of most imposing appearance. Þóroddr
heard him telling the couple off for receiving guests when they hardly had
sufficient food to stay alive. The housewife replied:‘Don’t be angry, brother, rarely has this come about. Rather do you givethem something to help them, for you are better able than we.’Þóroddr heard this big man addressed as Arnljótr gellini (from Gellin in
Jamtaland), and also that the housewife was his sister. Þóroddr [259] had
heard tell of Arnljótr, and this too, that he was a very great highwayman andevil-doer. Þóroddr and his companion slept through the night, as they had
been tired from the walking. But when it must have been a third of the night
still to go, then Arnljótr came over to them, telling them to get up and beon their way. Þóroddr and his companion immediately got up and dressed.
They were given breakfast. After that Þórir gave skis to each of the twoof them. Arnljótr joined them on their journey. He put on skis. They were
240

Skarlatsklæði was an expensive type of foreign clothing, often coloured bright red.

174

heimskringla

both broad and long. And when Arnljótr pushed with his ski poles, then he
was far, far ahead of them. So he waited for them and said they would get
nowhere like that, telling them to step onto his skis with him. They did so.
Þóroddr went close to him and held under Arnljótr’s belt, while Þóroddr’s
companion held onto him. Arnljótr then slid along as fast as if he weretravelling unencumbered. They came to a certain shelter for travellers whenabout a third of the night had passed, made a fire there and prepared their food.
But while they were eating, then Arnljótr spoke, telling them not to throw
away any of the food, neither bones nor scraps. Arnljótr took from his shirt asilver dish and ate from it. And when they had finished eating, then Arnljótr
picked up what was left of the food. After that they got ready for bed. At
one end of the building there was a loft up on the crossbeams. Arnljótr andhis companions went up into this loft and lay down there to sleep. Arnljótr
had a great halberd, and the socket of its head was inlaid with gold, but theshaft was so long that one could just reach the socket with upstretched arm,and he was girded with a sword. They took both their weapons and theirclothes up into the loft with them. Arnljótr told them to keep quiet. He laynearest the entrance to the loft. A little later twelve men came there into thebuilding. It was merchants who were going to Jamtaland with their goods.
But when they got into the house, they made a lot of cheerful noise aroundthemselves and were merry, making themselves large fires. And while they[260] were eating, then they threw away all the bones. Afterwards they got
ready for bed and lay down there on the raised floor by the fire. But when
they had been sleeping a little while, then there came there to the building
a great trollwife. And when she came in, she gathered everything up fast,
taking the bones and everything that she thought edible, and thrust it in her
mouth. After that she snatched up the man that was nearest to her, tearing
and breaking him all up and throwing him on the fire. Then the others wokeup, and to a bad dream, and leapt up, and she put them to death one after
another, so that one was left alive. He ran in under the loft and shouted for
help, if there should be anything in the loft such as might help him. Arnljótr
reached down to him and took hold of his shoulders and pulled him up into
the loft. Then she dashed forward to the fire and began to eat the men who
were roasted. Then Arnljótr stood up and grabbed his halberd and thrust
it between her shoulders so that the point ran out through her breast. She
flinched violently and gave a horrible cry at this and ran out. Arnljótr lost
his grip on the spear, and she took it away with her. Arnljótr went up andcleared out the men’s corpses, putting in place the door of the building andthe door frame, for she had broken it all away when she ran out. They thenslept through what remained of the night. So when it got light, they got up,
first of all taking their breakfast, and when they had eaten, Arnljótr said:óláfs saga helga

175‘Now here we shall part. You must now travel along the tracks made by
the merchants when they travelled here yesterday, while I shall go and findmy spear. I shall have as payment for my labour whatever seems to me
worth anything of the goods that these men had with them. You, Þóroddr,
are to convey my greeting to King Óláfr, and tell him this, that he is such a
man as I have the greatest desire to meet. But he will think my greeting of
no value.’
He picked up his silver dish and wiped it with his cloth, saying:‘Take the king [261] this dish, say that this is my greeting.’
Then they both got ready to go and with that they parted.
Þóroddr and his companion, and also the one man who had got away outof the party of merchants, set off. Þóroddr travelled on until he found KingÓláfr in Kaupangr, and tells him all about his travels, delivering to him
Arnljótr’s greeting and giving him the silver dish. The king says it was apity that Arnljótr had not come to see him.
‘And it is a great shame that such a fate should have afflicted such a finefellow and remarkable man.’Þóroddr stayed after this with King Óláfr for the remains of the winter,and then got leave from him to go to Iceland the following summer. He andKing Óláfr parted then in friendship.
CHAPTER one hundred and forty-two
King Óláfr prepared in the spring to leave Niðaróss, and large numbers oftroops joined him both from Þrándheimr there, and also from further northin the country. And when he was ready to set out, then he first went with his
troops south to Mœrr and gathered together an army levied from there andalso from Raumsdalr. After that he went to Sunn-Mœrr. He lay for a longtime in Hereyjar and waited for his troops, holding then assemblies of hismen frequently. Much came there to his ears that he felt needed discussion.
It was at one assembly that he held that he happened to be speaking, talking
about the loss of men that he had suffered from the Faeroes.
‘And the tax that they have promised me,’ he says, ‘is now not materialising.
I am now planning to send men there again for the tax.’
The king put this matter to various people, whether they would undertake
this journey, but the answers he got in reply were that everyone declined to
go on the trip. Then a man stood up at the assembly, tall and of imposing
build. He had on a red tunic, a helmet on his head, [262] girded with a sword,a great halberd in his hand. He began to speak:‘It is true to say,’ he said, ‘that there are here men of very different kinds.
You have a good king, and he has bad men. You say no to a mission that he176heimskringla

offers you, when you have already received from him friendly gifts and many
honourable favours. But I have been up to now no friend of this king. He
has also been my enemy, believing that there are reasons for this. I will now
offer you, king, to go on this trip if there is no better alternative available.’
The king says: ‘Who is this manly-looking person who is replying to what
I have said? You are behaving very differently from other men who are here,in volunteering for the journey, when those have declined whom I would
have expected to have responded well. But I know nothing about you, andI do not know your name.’
He replies as follows: ‘There is no difficulty about my name, king. I expect
you will have heard it mentioned. I am known as Karl mœrski (of Mœrr).’
The king says: ‘It is indeed so, Karl, I have heard tell of you before, andto tell the truth, there have been times when, if we had happened to meet,you would not have been able report the outcome. But now I shall not act
worse than you, since you are offering me your help, by not responding with
thanks and pleasure. You, Karl, shall come to me and be my guest today. We
shall then discuss this matter.’
Karl says that so it should be.
CHAPTER one hundred and forty-three
Karl inn mœrski had been a viking and a very great robber, and the king hadvery often sent men for him and wanted to deprive him of life. Yet Karl wasa man of good family and a very enterprising man, an able man and a manof accomplishments in many ways. So since Karl was determined on thisjourney, [263] the king agreed to be reconciled with him and then becamefond of him, having his journey set up as well as possible. They were nearlytwenty men on the ship. The king sent messages to his friends on the Faeroes,commending Karl to their support and protection in the case of Leifr Ǫzurarson
and lawspeaker Gilli, sending his tokens to back this up. Karl went as soon as
he was ready. They made good progress and reached the Faeroes and put intoÞórshǫfn on Straumey. After that an assembly was called there, and it waswell attended. Þrándr from Gata came to it with a large crowd of men. Leifr
and Gilli also came to it. They also had large numbers of men. And when they
had covered their booths241 and put them to rights, then they went to see Karlmœrski. There were kindly greetings. After that Karl presented King Óláfr’s
messages and tokens and friendly words to Gilli and Leifr. They received thesehappily and invited Karl to stay with them and offered to back his business andto provide him with such protection as was within their power. He accepted
this gratefully. A little later Þrándr came there and welcomed Karl.
241

See note 221 above.

óláfs saga helga

177‘I am,’ he says, ‘pleased that such a good fellow has come here to ourcountry on our king’s business, which we are all duty bound to assist. I willagree to nothing else, Karl, but that you go to my house for winter lodging
and all those of your men with you that will make your standing higher thanit was before.’
Karl says that he was already engaged to go to Leifr’s.
‘But I would otherwise,’ he says, ‘gladly accept this invitation.’Þrándr says: ‘Then Leifr will gain great honour by this. But are there anyother things then that I can do so as to be of assistance to you?’Karl answers that he thought it would be a great help if Þrándr collected thetax from all over Austrey and also from all over the whole of Norðreyjar. Þrándr
says that this was his duty and pleasure that he should provide this furtherance
to the king’s business. Þrándr then goes back to his booth. There was nothingelse of importance that happened at this assembly. Karl went to stay with LeifrǪzurarson and he was [264] there the following winter. Leifr collected tax over
Straumey and all the islands south of there. The next spring Þrándr from Gata
got sick, having trouble with his eyes and was poorly in still other ways, andyet he got ready to go to the assembly, as was his custom. So when he got tothe assembly and his booth was being covered, he had it covered inside at theback with black covering, so that it would then let less light in.
So when a few days of the assembly had passed, then Leifr and Karl cameto Þrándr’s booth and had a lot of men with them. And when they got tothe booth, then there were a few men standing outside. Leifr asked whetherÞrándr was inside in the booth. They say that he was there. Leifr said thatthey were to ask Þrándr to come out.
‘Karl and I have business with him,’ he says.
But when the men came back, then they say that Þrándr had such a pain
in his eyes that he could not come out.
‘And he asked you, Leifr, to go in.’
Leifr told his companions that they should go warily when they got into
the booth, not to crowd each other.
‘The one who goes in last must be the first to go out.’
Leifr went in first, and next Karl, then his companions, and all went fully
armed, as if they were getting ready for battle. Leifr passed further inside towhere the black awnings were, asking then where Þrándr was. Þrándr says,
and greets Leifr. Leifr responded to his greeting, asking afterwards whether
he had collected any tax across Norðreyjar, and whether the payment of
the silver could now be discharged. Þrándr replies, saying that he had notforgotten what he and Karl had discussed, and also that the payment of the
tax would be discharged.
‘Here is a purse, Leifr, which you are to take charge of, and it is full of silver.’178

heimskringla[265] Leifr looked around and saw few men in the booth. There were menlying on the raised floor, but few were sitting up. After that Leifr went up toÞrándr and took the purse and carried it to the outer part of the booth, where
it was light, and poured the silver down onto his shield, stirring it round withhis hand and saying that Karl should look at the silver. They examined it fora while. Then Karl asked how the silver looked to Leifr. He says:‘This is what I think, that every false coin there is in Norðreyjar must haveended up here.’Þrándr heard this and said: ‘Do you think the silver looks no good, Leifr?’‘That’s right,’ he says.
Þrándr said: ‘Our kinsmen are not half scoundrels though, since one
cannot trust them in anything. I have sent them this spring to collect tax inthe islands in the north, since I was not able to do anything this spring, andthey have taken bribes from farmers to accept such forgeries that are notconsidered legal tender. And the best thing, Leifr, is to examine this silver,that has been paid for my land dues.’
Leifr then took the silver back, and picked up another purse and took it to
Karl. They examined this money. Karl asked how this money looked to Leifr.
He says that he thought this money bad and not such as could be accepted
for these dues, which had been claimed carelessly.
‘And I am not going to accept this money on the king’s behalf.’
A man that was sitting on the raised floor threw his cloak off his head andsaid:‘It is true what was said in olden times: Everyone gets more of a coward
as he gets older. So it is with you, Þrándr, letting Karl inn mœrski heap up
money at your expense all the time.’
This was Gautr inn rauði. Þrándr leapt up at Gautr’s words and started torant madly, telling his kinsmen off in strong terms. But finally he said that
Leifr was to give him that silver.
‘But take this purse here, that my tenants have brought in to me this spring.
And though my eyesight is not good, nevertheless one’s hand itself is themost reliable.’
A man rose up on his elbow who was lying on the [266] raised floor. Thiswas Þórðr inn lági. He said:‘We are not half getting taught a lesson by this Mœra-Karl, and he deserves
to have some recompense.’
Leifr took this purse and again took it to Karl. They look at this money.
Leifr said:‘We don’t need to spend long examining this silver. Here every coin isbetter than any other, and we shall accept this money. Get someone, Þrándr,to see to the weighing.’óláfs saga helga

179Þrándr says that he thought the best thing was to get Leifr to see to it
himself. Leifr and Karl then go out and a short way from the booth. They
then sat down and weighed the silver. Karl took his helmet off his head andpoured into it the silver that had been weighed. They saw a man walking
by them and he had a mace in his hand and a hood low over his head and agreen cape, bare-footed, with linen breeches tied close to his legs. He put
down the mace on the ground and left it there and said:‘Be careful, Mœra-Karl, that you are not harmed by my mace.’
Shortly after this a man came running there and shouted excitedly at LeifrǪzurarson, telling him to go as soon as he could to Lawman Gilli’s booth.
‘Sigurðr Þorláksson ran in through the end of the awning there and has
given a mortal wound to one of the inmates.’
Leifr immediately leapt up and went off to see Gilli. With him went all themen of his booth, but Karl remained behind. The Norwegians stood round
him in a circle. Gautr rauði ran at them and struck with a hand-axe overthe men’s shoulders, and this blow struck Karl on the head, and the wound
was not very serious. Þórðr lági snatched up the mace that was standing in
the ground and struck down on the back of the [hand-]axe so that the axe
stuck in the brains. A lot of men then rushed out of Þrándr’s booth. Karlwas carried away dead. Þrándr expressed his regret about this deed, and yet
offered money in atonement on behalf of his kinsmen. Leifr and Gilli took
up a prosecution, and there was no monetary compensation. Sigurðr was
outlawed for his injuring [267] of Gilli’s booth-mate, and Þórðr and Gautr
for the killing of Karl. Norwegians got the ship ready that Karl had brought
there, and went east to see King Óláfr . . .242 but there was no chance of thisbecause of the war that had now started in Norway and has yet to be told
about. And now we have finished telling about the events that resulted fromKing Óláfr’s claiming tax from the Faeroes. And yet conflicts took place
afterwards in the Faeroes arising from the killing of Karl mœrski, and LeifrǪzurarson and kinsmen of Þrándr from Gata were involved in them then,and about this there are substantial accounts.243
CHAPTER one hundred and forty-four
But now the account must be continued which was begun earlier, where
King Óláfr was travelling with his troops and had a levy out off the coast.
242
There is a gap in the manuscript here, and clearly something is missing. Various
attempts have been made to fill it in manuscripts of ÓH, e.g. ‘the king was very
displeased about their journey and said he would take vengeance for it as soon as hecould manage it’, but they are clearly scribal rather than authorial.
243
See Færeyinga saga chs 48–58.

180

heimskringla

All the landed men244 from the north of the country were following him
except Einarr þambarskelfir. He had stayed quiet at home at his estates since
he came into the country, and was not in the service of the king. Einarr hadvery extensive possessions and kept himself in fine style even though he
had no royal revenues. King Óláfr took this army south past Staðr. Large
numbers of troops still joined him from the local areas. King Óláfr now had
the ship that he had had built the previous winter, which was called Visundr(the Bison), the largest of all ships. On the prow there was a bison’s head,decorated with gold. The poet Sigvatr mentions this:
		
88.
			
[268] 		
			
			
			
			
			

Erfidrápa Óláfs helga 3
The heather-fish245 of the fearfulof-flight son of Tryggvi246
Skald I 668
bore gills247 with ground gold reddened—
God so wished—for booty.
·leifr the Stout set a
second, finely fitted,
a bison, to tread the billows,
the beast’s horns248 sea washed constantly.

The king then travelled south to Hǫrðaland. He heard the news that Erlingr
Skjálgsson was gone out of the country taking a large force, four or five ships.
He himself had a large longship, while his sons had three twenty-benchedships, and they had sailed west to England to join Knútr inn ríki. Then KingÓláfr travelled eastwards along the coast, and he had a very large army. He
made enquiries about whether anyone knew anything of the movements of
Knútr inn ríki. And everyone was able to tell him that he was in England,
and it was also said as well that he had a levy out and was planning to go to
Norway. But because King Óláfr had a large force and could not find out for
certain where he should make for to meet with Knútr, and people thought it
was no good staying in one place with such a large army, then he decided tosail with his army south to Denmark, taking with him all the men he thought
were the best fighters and were best equipped, and gave the rest leave to go
home, as is said here:
		
89.
			

Under oars word-keen ·leifr
urges Visundr southwards;

Skald I 1087

See note 52 above.
lyngs fiskr: ‘fish of the heather’, snake; a pun on the name of Óláfr Tryggvason’s
famous ship, Ormr inn langi (‘the Long Serpent’).
246Óláfr Tryggvason.
247gjƒlnar ‘gills’: extends the metaphor of the ship as a fish, and may refer to thedecorations on the bows (Jesch 2001, 147).
248
i.e. the pointed stem and stern of the ship.
244
245

óláfs saga helga[269] 					181out at sea a second king’s dreki249
splits the wave-world250 northwards.

Now the troops went home that he thought would be least help. King Óláfr
had there a large and splendid force. In it there were most of the landed menof Norway except those that were earlier said to have left the country or tohave remained behind at home.
CHAPTER one hundred and forty-fiveWhen King Óláfr had sailed to Denmark he laid his course to Sjóland, and when
he got there he started to make raids, making sallies ashore. So the inhabitants
were both robbed and some of them killed, some were captured and bound andtaken like that to the ships, but everyone fled who could manage it, and there
was no resistance. King Óláfr caused there very great damage. And while KingÓláfr was in Sjóland, he heard the news that King Ǫnundr Óláfsson had got alevy out and had gone with a great army to the eastern side of Skáni and was
making raids there. Then the plan that King Óláfr and King Ǫnundr had madeby the Elfr, when they formed their alliance and friendship, became known,that both were going to offer resistance to King Knútr. King Ǫnundr travelleduntil he found his brother-in-law King Óláfr. And when they met, then they
announced, both to their troops and the people of the country, that they wereplanning to subject Denmark to themselves and request acceptance by thepeople of the country. And it came about, examples of which are to be foundin various places, that when the people of a country are faced with warfare andhave not the power available to resist, then most agree to all the impositions thatwill buy them peace. So it happened that many people submit to the kings andagreed [270] to be subject to them. They subjected many parts of the country tothemselves wherever they went, and otherwise harried. The poet Sigvatr speaksof this harrying in the drápa251 that he composed about King Knútr inn ríki:252
249
dreki ʻdragon’, ‘dragon-ship’: warship, possibly particularly large, with carved
dragon head on the prow (Jesch 2001, 127). The ‘second king’ presumably meansǪnundr (see next chapter).
250
unnheimr: ‘wave-world’, sea.
251
See note 191 above.
252
Sigvatr’s Knútsdrápa is in a variant of the verse form Snorri calls tøgdrápuháttror tøglag ‘journey(-poem) form’ (Háttatal 68–70). This form basically has foursyllables in each line, but ‘it is not wrong if there are five syllables in the line whensome of them are short and quick [i.e. have resolution or contraction or other extra
light unstressed syllables]. For tøgdrápa form there must be a stef (refrain) for the
first line and its sense is completed in the last line [or section] of the poem’ (Snorri
Sturluson 1987, 207). The beginning of this ‘split refrain’ (klofastef) appears in sts
90/1 and 96/1; it is completed in sts 98/8 and 99/8.

182

heimskringla

		
90.
			
			
				
				
			
			
			

Knútr was, under heavens . . .
Haraldr’s son,253 from reports
I hear, in warfare		
was brave enough.		
South from the Nið sent
the season-blessed
prince, ·leifr, on the pollack’s
path,254 his fleet

Knútsdrápa 3
Fsk 184
Legendary saga 142–43
Skald I 653

		
91.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

From the north swept,
known it’s become,		with the king, cool		
keels to flat Silund.		
So with a second,
Swedish, armyat the oars, Ǫnundr
after the Danes goes.

Knútsdrápa 4
Fsk 184
Legendary saga 142–43
Skald I 655[271] CHAPTER one hundred and forty-six
King Knútr had heard west in England that King Óláfr of Norway had alevy out, and also that he was taking this force to Denmark and there was
warfare in his kingdom. Then Knútr began to muster troops. Soon a greatarmy and a large number of ships were gathered there. Jarl Hákon was asecond leader of these troops. The poet Sigvatr came to England that summer
from Rúða in Valland in the west, and with him a man called Bergr. They
had gone there on a trading voyage the previous summer. Sigvatr composed
the flokkr255 that was called Vestrfararvísur, and this is the beginning of it:
		
92.
			
			
			

Bergr, we’ve remembered that many Vestrfararvísur 1
mornings I had the stem256
Skald I 617
roped to the western rampartof Rouen’s walls, with men’s escort.

So when Sigvatr got to England, then he went straight to see King Knútr,
wanting to ask for leave for himself to go to Norway. King Knútr had put a ban
on all merchant ships before he got his army ready. But when Sigvatr cameto him, then he went to the apartment that the king was in. The apartment
King Óláfr.
lýs gata: ‘road of the pollack (fish)’, sea.
255
See note 191 above.
256barð: prow of a ship; here plural, which may mean the ship was moored atboth ends.
253
254óláfs saga helga

183

was locked at the time, and he stood outside for a long time. And when hegot to see the king, then he got leave, as he had requested. Then he spoke:
		
93.
			
[272] 		
			
			
			
			
			

I’d to ask outside the entrance—
I found the building barred to men—in order to get audience
with the Jótar’s ruler.257
But our business—I
bear on my arm often
iron sleeves258—Gormr’s descendant259
settled well in the hall.

Vestrfararvísur 2
Skald I 618

And when Sigvatr realised that King Knútr was preparing an invasion
against King Óláfr, and he found out what a great force King Knútr had,then Sigvatr spoke:
		
94.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Vestrfararvísur 3
Eager Knútr, all claws open—260
the king’s death I’ll be dreading—Fsk 190–91
and Hkon prove themselves primed to
Skald I 619
put ·leifr’s life in danger.
Let the king261 keep, though the jarls and
Knútr hardly wished it, to themountains for the moment; easiera meeting, if he himself escapes.

[273] Sigvatr composed many other verses about Knútr and Hákon’s
expedition. Then he also said:
		
95.
			
			
			

The most excellent jarl must262
make peace between ·leifr
and old farmers, who most often
opened this matter.

Vestrfararvísur 4
Skald I 621

Jóta stillir: ‘ruler of the Jótar’, king of Denmark.
Presumably this means that the poet often wears armour, i.e. takes part in battle.
259
Gorms ttungr: ‘descendant of Gormr’, Danish king, i.e. Knútr.
260
allt hefr sás úti: ‘who has all (forces) out’. The word order of this clause isproblematic; see Jesch in Skald I (620) for alternative interpretations. The translation
here renders a modern Icelandic idiom (cited in ÍF XXVII), að hafa úti allar klær‘to have all claws out’, i.e. to have all one’s resources (perhaps more literally ‘allspears)’ ready, presumably here: be ready to attack.
261
vƒrðr: ‘guardian’. This is a common element in kennings meaning ‘king’ buthere lacks a determinant.
262átti (past tense).
257
258

184
			
			
			
			

heimskringla

Before, they have, in greater fury—
foremost is the kin of Eiríkr—263
dealt in heads264 too much for Hkon
hatred to make even.

CHAPTER one hundred and forty-seven
Knútr inn ríki had fitted out his army to leave the country. He had a huge
number of men and amazingly large ships. He himself had a dragon shipthat was so large that it had sixty rowing benches.265 There were also goldadorned figureheads on it. Jarl Hákon had another dragon ship. This had
forty rowing benches. There were also gilded figureheads on this, and thesails of both were all striped with blue and red and green. These ships were
all painted above the waterline. All the equipment of these ships was mostsplendid. They had many other [274] ships, large and well equipped. This
is what the poet Sigvatr says in Knútsdrápa:
		
96.
			
			
				
				
				
				
				

			 97.
				
				
				
				
				
				
				

Knútr was, under heavens . . .266
He heard from the east,
fair, keen-eyed		king of Danes’ son. 		
From the west the wood267 slid—
it was splendid—which bore
out Aðalráðr’s
enemy268 from there.
And they bore in the breeze
black sails on the yard—
proud was the lord’s passage—
the prince’s dragons.269
And the keels thatcame from the west,
sailed over the sea,
the surf, to Limafjǫrðr.

Knútsdrápa 7
Fsk 183
Legendary saga 140–41
Skald I 658

Knútsdrápa 8
Fsk 183–84
Legendary saga 142–43
Skald I 659

It is said that King Knútr took this great army from England in the west andbrought his whole troop safely to Denmark and made for Limafjǫrðr. There
was already there a large assembly of people of that country.
the jarl, Hákon Eiríksson.
i.e. exchanged killings.
265
i.e. 120 oars.
266
The first line of the refrain which is completed in st. 98 and 99/8. See note 312 below.
267
i.e. ship.
268
i.e. Knútr.
269
drekar: warships with carved dragons on the prows.
263
264óláfs saga helga

185[275] CHAPTER one hundred and forty-eight
Jarl Úlfr Sprakaleggsson had been installed as defender of the country inDenmark when King Knútr went to England. He had put his son, who wascalled Hǫrða-Knútr, into Jarl Úlfr’s charge. It was the previous summer, as
has been said above.270 But the jarl immediately announced that King Knútr
had entrusted him with this undertaking at their parting, that he wanted themto take King Knútr’s son Hǫrða-Knútr as king over the Danish realm.
‘It was for that reason that he gave him into our charge. I,’ he says, ‘andmany other people of this country and those in high positions have often
complained to King Knútr about this, that people find it very difficult to stayhere without a king, when previous kings of the Danes thought it plenty to
do to hold the position of king over just the Danish realm on its own. But informer times there were many kings ruling over this kingdom. And yet there
is now a much greater problem than there has been before, for we have up
to now managed to remain in peace from foreign rulers, but now what wehave heard is that the king of Norway is planning to make war against us,
and moreover people have a suspicion that the king of the Svíar may also
be going to join in the expedition. But King Knútr is now in England.’
Then the jarl brought out letters with seals that confirmed all this that thejarl was putting forward. This undertaking was supported by many otherleading men. And at their combined persuasion the people decided to takeHǫrða-Knútr as king, and this was done at the same assembly. But it was
Queen Emma who had been the instigator of this plot. She had had theseletters written and had them sealed. She had got hold of the king’s seal by
trickery, but this was all concealed from him himself.
So when Hǫrða-Knútr and Jarl Úlfr realised that King Óláfr was comefrom Norway in the north with a great army, [276] then they went to Jótland,because it is there that the greatest power of the Danish realm lies. They thenraised a war arrow271 and mustered a large army. But when they heard thatthe king of the Svíar was also come there with his army, then they felt they
did not have the resources to engage in battle with them both. Then they
kept their host in Jótland, intending to defend that land from the kings, andthe naval force they gathered all together in Limafjǫrðr, and waited thus forKing Knútr. And when they heard that King Knútr was come from the west
to Limafjǫrðr, then they sent messengers to him and to Queen Emma, asking
her to find out whether the king was angry with them or not, and keep themin the picture. The queen discussed this matter with the king, saying that
their son Hǫrða-Knútr was willing to atone for everything the king wanted,
if he had done anything that the king felt was not to his liking. He replies,
saying that Hǫrða-Knútr had not carried out his instructions.
270

Ch. 84.			

269

See note 180 above.

186

heimskringla‘It has so turned out,’ he said, ‘as was to be expected, since he was a childand a fool, that he wanted to be called king and got a problem on his hands,
that the whole country was about to be invaded and subjected to foreign
rulers if our help did not come. If he now wants to make some amends tome, then let him come to see me and lay aside this silly name of having
himself called king.’
After this the queen passed on these same words to Hǫrða-Knútr and this
too, that she bade him not to neglect making this visit, saying, as was true,that he would not have the power to stand against his father. And when thismessage came to Hǫrða-Knútr, then he sought the advice of the jarl andother leading men who were with him. But it was soon found, when thepeople of the country heard that Knútr inn gamli had arrived, that then all
the common people thronged to him, feeling that in him lay all their hope.
Jarl Úlfr and his other [277] comrades realised that they had two choices
available, either to go to see the king and put all at his mercy, or else to headaway abroad. But everyone urged Hǫrða-Knútr to go to see his father. He did
so. And when they met, then he fell at the feet of his father and laid the sealthat belonged to the king’s name in his lap. King Knútr took Hǫrða-Knútr
by the hand and sat him in a seat as high as he had sat before. Jarl Úlfr sent
his son Sveinn to see King Knútr. Sveinn was King Knútr’s sister’s son. He
sought for pardon for his father and atonement with the king and offered tostay as hostage on behalf of the jarl. Sveinn and Hǫrða-Knútr were of thesame age. King Knútr ordered these words to be told to the jarl, that he wasto muster an army and ships and thus come to meet the king, but he would
talk later about his atonement. The jarl did so.
CHAPTER one hundred and forty-nine
So when King Óláfr and King Ǫnundr learned that King Knútr was comefrom the west, and also that he now had an invincible army, then they saileast round Skáni, beginning now to harry and burn settlements, so making
their way east along the coast towards the realm of the king of the Svíar.
So when the people of the country heard that King Knútr was come fromthe west, then there was no more becoming subject to the king. The poet
Sigvatr mentions this:
		
98.
			
			
			

The keen rulers		
could not attract		Denmark under themby dint of warfare.		

Knútsdrápa 6
Fsk 185
Legendary saga 144–45
Skald I 657

187óláfs saga helga[278] 		
				
				
				

Then fiercely
the feller of Danes272
had Skáney harried;. . . the outstanding prince.

Then the kings made their way east along the coast and came to land at aplace called Áin helga, and stayed there for a while. Then they learn that
King Knútr was travelling with his army eastwards after them. Then theytake counsel together and decided that King Óláfr with some of his troops
should go up ashore and all the way through the forests to the lake that Áin
helga flows from, making there at the river mouth a dam with timber andturf, so damming up the lake, and also they cut great dikes, making several
lakes flow into each other, forming huge swamps, and felling trees into theriver bed. They were at this labour many days, and King Óláfr took the
management of these schemes, while King Ǫnundr now had command of
the naval force. King Knútr learned about the movements of the kings andalso about all the damage they had done in his realm, making his way tomeet them where they were lying in Áin helga, and he had a great army andone twice as big as their two put together. Sigvatr mentions this:		
99.
Once in his land					
the lord of Jótland273 					
would not be deprived;				people were pleased.
				Very little plundering				of land the protecting
				shield of Danes274 permitted,
				. . . the outstanding prince.

Knútsdrápa 9
Fsk 186
Legendary saga 146–47
Skald I 660[279] CHAPTER one hundred and fifty

It happened one day in the evening that some of King Ǫnundr’s men on thelookout saw where King Knútr was sailing, and he was not far away. ThenKing Ǫnundr had horns blown as a summons to war. The men then threw off
the awnings and armed themselves, rowed out of the harbour and eastwards
along the coast, brought their ships alongside each other and tied them together
and prepared for battle. King Ǫnundr rushed the lookout men up inland. They
went to see King Óláfr and told him what had been going on. Then KingÓláfr had the dams demolished and let the river flow back in its bed, while
Presumably Óláfr.
Jótlands jƒfurr: ‘lord of Jutland (i.e. of Denmark)’, Knútr.
274
Knútr.
272
273

188

heimskringla

he went during the night down to his ships. King Knútr came level with the
harbour. Then he saw where the kings’ army was lying ready for battle. He
felt that now it would be late in the day to engage in battle by the time hisarmy was completely ready, as his fleet required a lot of space in the sea inorder to sail. There was a great distance between the first of his ships and thelast, and also between the one that was travelling furthest out to sea, and theother that was travelling closest to the land. There was little wind. So whenKing Knútr saw that the Svíar and the Norwegians had quit the harbour, thenhe made into the harbour, together with the ships there was room for, though
the main part of his naval force lay out in the open sea. In the morning, when
it was almost light, then many of their troops were up ashore, some chatting,some enjoying themselves. Then the next thing they know is that water isrushing down at them in a torrent. With it came huge pieces of timber which
drove against their ships. Their ships were damaged by them, while the water
flooded across the whole area. The people that were ashore and many of thosethat were on board the ships perished, while all those who could manage it cut
their cables and got [280] clear, and the ships were tossed all over the place.
The great dragon ship that the king himself was aboard was driven out withthe current. It could not easily be turned round by the oars. It was driven out
to where King Ǫnundr’s fleet was. So when they recognised the ship, thenthey immediately attacked it from all sides. But because the ship stood highout of the water like a stronghold and had a lot of men on board and a crew
selected from the finest men, who were also armed in the most dependable
way possible, so the ship was not easy to overcome. It was not a long time
before Jarl Úlfr attacked with his troop, and then a battle began. Next King
Knútr’s army drew close on all sides. Then the kings Óláfr and Ǫnundr saw
that now they must have for the moment won as much of a victory as wasgoing to be allotted them; they pulled their ships astern with the oars and got
clear of King Knútr’s army and the fleet scattered. And because this attack
had not worked out as King Knútr had arranged for it to, the ships not having
gone forward in the way that had been ordered, so the engagement came tonothing, and Knútr and his men inspected their troops and began to line up
their troops and put them in order. So when they had parted and each fleet
was sailing separately, then the kings inspected their forces and found thatthey had suffered no loss of life. They also saw that if they were to wait there
until King Knútr had got the whole army that he had there ready, and after that
attacked them, the difference in numbers was so great that there was little hopethat they would be victorious, and it was obvious that if battle was engaged,
there would be a very great loss of men there. Now the decision was madeto row the whole army eastwards along the coast. But when they saw King
Knútr’s fleet was not pursuing them, then they put up masts and hoisted their189óláfs saga helga

sails. Óttarr svarti discusses this engagement in the drápa275 that he composed
about Knútr inn ríki:
		
100.
			
[281] 		
			
			
			
			
			

Swedes you stayed, ruler
unstinting of gems;276 plentyof wolf-food277 the she-wolf
won at · en helga.
You held, where no raven hungered,(unhesitant you are, towards men)
the territory against two princes,terror-staff 278 (ferocious).

Knútsdrápa 11
Fsk 186 (1st half)
Legendary saga 146
Skald I 781
Skáldsk 66

The poet Þórðr Sjáreksson composed a memorial drápa about King Óláfr,
it is called Róðadrápa, and there this engagement is mentioned:279
		
101.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

A clash of arms280 ·leifr,		Egðir’s lord,281 engaged in		
against the excellent king of		
Jótar,282 who cleaves ring-mail.		
Shot quite keenly at him		
the king of the Sknungar;283
Sveinn’s son was no weaking;the wolf howled over carrion.

Róðudrápa 1
Fsk 187
Skald I 243
Legendary saga 146[282] CHAPTER one hundred and fifty-one
King Óláfr and King Ǫnundr sailed eastwards along the coast of the kingof the Svíar’s realm, and in the evening of that day they came to land at
a place called Barvík. The kings lay there that night. And then it became
apparent about the Svíar, that they were now keen to go home. There wasa large part of the army of Svíar that sailed during the night east along thecoast, and they did not stop their travelling until each one had reached his
home. So when King Ǫnundr realised this and it was now daylight, then he
See note 191 above.
siklingr søkkva ƒrr: ‘king generous with jewels’: the sense of ‘jewel, gold’ forsøkk was proposed by Kock (NN §1783).
277
ulfs beita: ‘wolf’s fodder’, corpses.
278ógnar stafr: ‘staff of terror (battle)’, warrior.
279
For Þórðr Sjáreksson, see Heimskringla I, note 249. This is the only surviving
stanza of his Róðudrápa (Rood Poem?) in memory of St Óláfr.
280
stála þrima: ‘clash of weapons’, battle.
281Egða dróttinn: ‘lord of people of Agðir’, a district of Norway; i.e. king of Norway.
282
Jóta ƒðlingr: ‘ruler of the Jótar’, people of Jutland, i.e. king of Denmark (Knútr).
283
Sknunga gramr: ‘king of people of Skáni’, i.e. king of Denmark.
275

276

190

heimskringla

had an assembly of his troops summoned by horns. Then all the troops went
ashore, and the assembly was inaugurated. King Ǫnundr began to speak:‘It is the case,’ he says, ‘as you, King Óláfr, know, that we have thissummer raided far and wide round Denmark. We have gained a great dealof wealth, though not of land. I did have this summer three hundred and fifty
ships, but now there remain no more than a hundred ships. Now it seems
to me as though we shall not gain honour by fighting with no larger army
than we now have, even though you have fifty ships, as you did have in thesummer. Now I feel it will be best to go back into my kingdom, and it isgood to get back home safe and sound. We have gained on this expedition,and lost nothing. Now I wish, brother-in-law Óláfr, to invite you to go withme, and let us be together the whole winter. Have such of my realm as will
enable you to maintain yourself and the troops that are following you. Then
when spring comes we can make such plans as seem good to us. But if you
prefer as an alternative to use our land to travel over, and wish to travel byland to your realm in Norway, then you shall be free to do so.’King Óláfr thanked King Ǫnundr for the kind invitation that he had givenhim.
‘And yet, if I have my way,’ he says, ‘then another plan will be adopted,
and we shall [283] keep this army that now remains together here. I did have,at the beginning of summer, before I left Norway, three hundred and fifty
ships; but when I left the country, then I chose out of all that army that troopthat I thought was best. I manned these sixty ships that I have now. Now it
seems to me the same with your troops, that they will have run away who
had least spirit and provided the worst support, but I can see here all yourleading men and captains of royal troops, and I know that this troop, which
is a royal troop, is all better off for weapons. We still have a large army andsuch a fine naval force, that we may well stay out on the ships all winter,as kings used to do in the past. But King Knútr will only stay a short whilein Áin helga, for there is no harbour there for the number of ships he has
got. He will travel east after us. Then we shall move away, and then troops
will soon join us. But if he turns back there to where the harbours are where
he can lie with his fleet, then there will be there by no means fewer troops
eager to be home than here. I expect that we have so managed things here
this summer that the villager will know what he will be doing both in Skáni
and in Sjóland. Knútr’s army will soon scatter all over the place, and there
is no knowing then who will be victorious. Let us first have a lookout kept
as to what course he takes.’
King Óláfr ended his speech with everyone applauding enthusiastically,
and the plan was adopted that he wished to have followed. Then lookouts
were posted for King Knútr’s forces, while both kings lay there.

óláfs saga helga

191

CHAPTER one hundred and fifty-two

King Knútr saw this, that the king of Norway and the king of the Svíar
took their troops eastwards along the coast. He immediately put a troop up
ashore, having his men ride by the inland route [284] day and night, as thekings’ troops travelled along by sea. One party of lookout men rode out
when the others came back. Knútr knew every day about what happenedin their travels. There were also spies of his in the kings’ army. And whenhe (Knútr) found out that a large part of their forces had left them, then hetook his army back to Sjáland and put into Eyrarsund with his whole army.
Some of the force lay off Sjáland, and some off Skáni.
King Knútr rode up to Hróiskelda the next day before Michaelmas,284 anda large company of men with him. And there his brother-in-law Jarl Úlfr had
prepared a banquet for him. The jarl’s provision was very liberal and he wasvery merry. The king said little and looked in rather a bad temper. The jarl kept
speaking to him, trying to find the topics that he thought would most please theking. The king made little response. Then the jarl asked if he wanted to play aboard game.285 He agreed. They got a set of pieces and played. Jarl Úlfr was aman ready of speech and unyielding both in words and in all other things, andone eager for action in regard to his rule and a great warrior, and there are manythings told about him.286 Jarl Úlfr was the most powerful man in Denmark,apart from the king. Gyða, whom Jarl Guðini Úlfnaðrsson married, was JarlÚlfr’s sister, and their sons were King Haraldr of the English, Jarl Tósti, JarlValþjófr, Jarl Mǫrukári, Jarl Sveinn. Their daughter was called Gyða, whom
King Eatvarðr inn góði of the English married.
[285] CHAPTER one hundred and fifty-three

So while they were playing this board game, King Knútr and Jarl Úlfr, then
the king made a very bad move. Then the jarl checked one of his knights.
The king took back his piece, saying that he would make a different move.
The jarl grew angry and threw down the board, got up and went away. The
king said:‘Are you running away now, Úlfr the Cowardly?’
The jarl turned round by the doorway and said:

Michaelmas is 29th September.
Skáktafl actually means chess, but it is thought that the game as we now know
it was not played in northern Europe until much later than this. It may be that herean earlier version of chess is meant, but it is perhaps more likely that if Knútr andÚlfr played anything at all, they played the viking game of hneftafl.
286
Literally ‘there is a great saga told about him’. This probably refers to written
accounts of Úlfr, but Knýtlinga saga was not written until after Heimskringla. Thereis unlikely to have been any extensive oral narrative about him.
284
285

192

heimskringla‘You would have run further in Áin helga, if you could have managed it.
You did not call me Úlfr the Cowardly when I sailed up to help you when
the Svíar were beating you like dogs.’
The jarl then went out and went to bed. A little later the king went to bed.
The next morning, when the king was getting dressed, then he said to his
servant:‘Go,’ he says, ‘to Jarl Úlfr and kill him.’
The lad went and was away a short while and came back. Then the kingsaid:
‘Did you kill the jarl?’He replies: ‘I did not kill him, for he was gone to Lucius’s Church.’287
There was a man called Ívarr hvíti (the White), Norwegian by origin. He
was at this time a follower of King Knútr and his chamberlain. The kingspoke to Ívarr:‘You go and kill the jarl.’Ívarr went to the church and on into the choir and there stabbed his sword
through the jarl. Jarl Úlfr got his death there. Ívarr went to the king, taking
the bloody sword in his hand. The king asked:‘Did you kill the jarl?’Ívarr replies: ‘Now I have killed him.’‘You have done well, then,’ he said.
But afterwards, when the jarl had been killed, the monks had the church
locked. The king was then told of this. He sent a man to the monks, tellingthem to open the church and sing the service. They did as the king asked.
[286] So when the king came to the church, then he conveyed extensive
lands to the church, so that it formed a large domain, and the establishment
became much more important afterwards. The consequence was that theselands have remained attached to it ever since.
Afterwards King Knútr rode out to his ships and stayed there for a longtime in the autumn with a very large army.
CHAPTER one hundred and fifty-fourWhen King Óláfr and King Ǫnundr learned that King Knútr had made for
Eyrarsund and that he was lying there with his army, then the kings held ameeting of the troops. King Óláfr spoke, saying that this had gone as he had
supposed, so that King Knútr had not stayed long in Áin helga.
‘I expect that now other things will go in accordance with what I had
supposed about our dealings. He now has small numbers compared withwhat he had in the summer, and he will have even fewer later on, for it will
287
This church was dedicated to St Lucius (Pope Lucius I, ad 253–54), feast day
5th March.

óláfs saga helga

193

be no less unpleasant for them than for us to be lying out on board ships
for this coming autumn, and we shall be granted victory if we do not lackdetermination and daring. He has so fared this summer, that we have had
fewer troops, but they have lost both men and wealth by us.’
Then the Svíar began to speak, saying that it was not a good idea to wait
there for winter and freeze, ‘even though the Norwegians are urging this.
They do not fully realise how icy it can get here, and the whole sea often
freezes in the winter. We want to go home and not stay here any longer.’
Then the Svíar all started grumbling, and one after another added their
voices. It was decided in the end that King Ǫnundr was to leave now withall his forces, and King Óláfr was to stay on behind.
[287] CHAPTER one hundred and fifty-five
So as King Óláfr lay there, he had frequent discussions and councils of his men.
It happened one night that they were set to keep watch for the king’s ship, Egill
Hallsson and the man who was called Tófi Valgautsson. His origin was from
Vestra-Gautland, a man of good family. And while they sat there on watch,then they heard weeping and wailing from where captured warriors were sitting
tied up. They had been tied up overnight up on shore. Tófi says that he foundit unpleasant to listen to their howling, and told Egill that they should go andfree the people and let them run away. They carried out this same plan, went up
and cut their bonds and made all these people run away, and this deed was very
unpopular. The king, too, was so angry that they were on the brink of the utmost
peril. And afterwards, when Egill was ill, then it was for a long time that theking would not come to see him though many people begged him. Then Egill
repented greatly of having acted so that the king was displeased, and asked his
forgiveness. In the end the king granted him this. King Óláfr laid his hands over
Egill’s side under which the pain lay, and said his prayers, and immediately all
the pain went away. After that Egill got better. And Tófi later managed to makeatonement. It is said that as a condition of this he had to get his father to come tosee King Óláfr. Valgautr was a man heathen as a dog, and he accepted Christianity
by the king’s persuasion and died as soon as he was baptised.
CHAPTER one hundred and fifty-six
Now when King Óláfr was having a discussion with his men, then hesought advice from leading men, what they wanted to do. But there waslittle agreement among people about this. One person declared that [288] a
bad thing to do that another thought promising, and they pondered among
themselves what they should do for a very long time. King Knútr’s spies were
continually in the midst of their army and got to talk to many people, and194

heimskringla

they made offers of money and friendship on behalf of King Knútr, and many
people let themselves be persuaded and pledged their troth that they would
become King Knútr’s men and bring the country into his hands if he cameto Norway. Many were found to be guilty of this later, though it remained
secret for a while. Some received gifts of money straight away, and somewere promised money later. But those were very numerous who had alreadyreceived large friendly gifts from him, for it was true to say of King Knútr
that everyone that came to see him, of those that he thought had any signof manhood in them and wanted to attach themselves to him, then they all
got their hands full of money from him. As a result he became enormously
popular. And the most remarkable was his generosity to foreigners, especiallythose that had come from furthest off.
CHAPTER one hundred and fifty-seven
King Óláfr often had discussions and meetings with his men and asked
about plans. And when he found that each one made different suggestions,then he suspected that there were some that must be saying something
different about it from what must seem to them most advisable, and so it
could not be decided whether everyone could be carrying out their true duty
to him as regards loyalty. There were many who urged that they should
use a favourable wind and sail to Eyrarsund and so north to Norway. They
said that the Danes would not dare to attack them, even though they werelying there in front of them with a large force. But the king was sensible
enough to see that this was an impossible plan. He also knew that it had
worked out differently for Óláfr Tryggvason, when he had a small force
and he engaged in battle where there was a great army facing him, fromthe Danes not daring to fight then. [289] The king also knew that in King
Knútr’s army there was a large number of Norwegians. The king suspectedthat those who had given him this advice must be more loyal to King Knútr
than to him. King Óláfr now made his decision, saying this, that men wereto get ready, those who were willing to follow him, to travel by land acrossinland Gautland and so to Norway.
‘And our ships,’ he says, ‘and all the cargo that we cannot carry with us,
I will send east into the realm of the king of the Svíar and have it kept thereon our behalf.’
CHAPTER one hundred and fifty-eight
Hárekr from Þjótta replied to King Óláfr’s speech, saying this:‘It is obvious that I cannot go to Norway on foot. I am an old man andheavy and little used to walking. I feel reluctant to part from my ship. I haveóláfs saga helga

195

taken such trouble over my ship and its equipment that I should be loath tolet my enemies get hold of this ship.’The king replies: ‘Go with us, Hárekr. We shall carry you along with us
if you are unable to walk.’
Hárekr then uttered a verse:
		
102.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

I’ve resolved to straddle
my steed, long, resounding,of Rhine-flame’s land,288 from here,
rather than on my way walking,though out in Eyrarsund
the arm-fetter’s grove289 is lying—
all men know my courage—
Knútr, out with his warships.

Fsk 188
Legendary saga 148
Skald I 808[290] Then King Óláfr prepared to set out. The men had the clothes they
had on and their weapons, and whatever they could get in the way of horses
was loaded with clothes and money. But he sent men and had them convey
his ships east to Kalmarnir. They got the ships beached there and all thegear and other goods put into store. Hárekr did as he had said he would, hewaited for a wind and then sailed from the east past Skáni until he got fromthe east to Halarnir, and by then it was evening. But there was a good windblowing. Then he had the sail lowered and also the masts, the weathervane
taken down and all the ship above the water line wrapped in grey awnings,
and had rowers on a few benches fore and aft and made most of the men sit
low down in the ship. So King Knútr’s watchmen saw the ship and discussed
among themselves what kind of ship that might be, and guessed that it mustbe salt or herring that was being transported, since they saw few men andnot much rowing, while the ship looked grey to them and unpitched and as
if the ship must have been bleached by the sun, and they could see that theship was heavily laden. But when Hárekr got on into the sound and past
the army, then he had the masts raised and the sail hoisted, had a gilded
weathervane put up. The sail was as white as snow and coloured with red
and blue stripes. Then King Knútr’s men saw and tell the king that it wasmore than likely that King Óláfr had sailed by there. But King Knútr says
this, that King Óláfr was a sensible enough man not to have travelled with asingle ship through King Knútr’s army, and said he thought it more likely thatit must have been Hárekr from Þjótta there or his like. People take the truth
to be that King Knútr knew about Hárekr’s travels and that he would [291]288

Rínleygs láðs dynmarr: ‘noisy horse of the land (sea) of the Rhine’s fire (gold)’,289

leggfjƒturs lundr: ‘grove (tree) of the fetter of the limb (bracelet, ring)’, man.

ship.

196

heimskringla

not have got by like that if there had not previously passed friendly overtures
between him and King Knútr, and this seemed to be manifest afterwards,
when the friendship of King Knútr and Hárekr became universally known.
Hárekr composed this verse as he sailed north past Veðrey:
		
103.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Fsk 189
I will not let ladies290
of Lund, or Danish maidens
Legendary saga 150
jeer—beyond the island
Skald I 810
the oak of the sea-ring291 we drive on—that in autumn I dared not,Jǫrð of the hawk’s vessel,292
on the flat paths of Fróði293
fare back in the bollard-steed.294

CHAPTER one hundred and fifty-nine
King Óláfr set out on his journey, going first up through Smálǫnd and coming
out in Vestra-Gautland, travelling quietly and peacefully, and the people ofthe country gave them hospitable treatment. The king went on until he came
down in the Vík, and so north along the Vík until he got to Sarpsborg. He
then stopped there and then had [292] winter quarters got ready there. The
king then gave leave to go home to the greater part of his force, but kept
with him such of the landed men as he thought fit. There with him were all
the sons of Árni Armóðsson. They were the most highly valued by the king.
Then Gellir Þorkelsson came to King Óláfr, having arrived from Iceland
earlier that summer, as was written above.295
CHAPTER one hundred and sixty
The poet Sigvatr had been with King Óláfr for a long time, as has been
written here, and the king had made him his marshal. Sigvatr was not a man
quick of speech in prose, but he had such facility in verse that he spoke it
ekkja: ‘widow’; in poetry, often means ‘woman’ in general.
læbaugs eik: ‘oak of the ring of the sea (= the encircling sea)’, ship. Læ is a­poetical term for the sea. Elsewhere læ means ‘deceit, harm, poison’. In ÍF 27, læbaugr
is interpreted as ‘poison-ring’, i.e. dragon, a reference to the carved dragon’s heads
on the prows of warships; the ‘oak of the dragon’ is the ship.
292
ifla flausts Jƒrð: ‘Jǫrð (goddess) of the hawk’s ship (hand, on which the hawk
perches)’, woman.
293Fróða flatslóðir: ‘level paths of Fróði (a sea-king)’, the sea.
294
krapta valr: ‘horse of the bollard’, ship. The krapti was ‘the wooden pro­tuberance
on the hull of a ship (or boat) to which the mooring-rope could be attached’ (Jesch
2001, 170).
295
p. 241 above.
290
291

óláfs saga helga

197

extempore, just as if he was saying something in the ordinary way. He had
been on trading expeditions in Valland, and on that journey he had come to
England and met Knútr inn ríki and got leave from him to go to Norway,
as was written above.296 And when he got to Norway, then he straight away
went to see King Óláfr and met up with him in Borg, going into the king’s
presence while he was sitting at table. Sigvatr greeted him. The king looked
at him and said nothing. Sigvatr said:
		
104.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

We are come home hither—		
Vestrfararvísur 6heed this, prince of people—		
Skald I 623
your marshal; my words let men
mark, as I utter them.
Say where you have assigned aseat for men, great ruler,among pines of gold;297 to me all places
are pleasant within your hall.

[293] Then the old saying proved true, that many are the king’s ears. KingÓláfr had heard all about Sigvatr’s travels, how he had seen King Knútr.
King Óláfr said to Sigvatr:‘I am not sure whether you now plan to stay as my marshal. But have you
now become a follower of King Knútr?’Sigvatr said:
		
105.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Knútr asked me, with assets		
open-handed, if I wanted		
to be useful to him as to·leifr, the glad-hearted.
One lord at a time—honestly
I thought that I answered—I said suited me; good examples
are set for every man.

Vestrfararvísur 7
Skald I 625

Then King Óláfr said that Sigvatr was to go to the seat that he was accustomed
to have before. Sigvatr soon got himself again onto the same close terms as
he had been on earlier.
CHAPTER one hundred and sixty-one
Erlingr Skjálgsson and all his sons had during the summer been in King
Knútr’s army and in Jarl Hákon’s troop. Þórir hundr was also in it then andwas held in great honour. And when King Knútr learned that King Óláfr
296
297

p. 271.
seims þollr: ‘tree of gold’, man.

198

heimskringla[294] had gone to Norway by land, then King Knútr broke up the levy andgave everyone leave to get themselves winter quarters. There was then in
Denmark a great host of foreigners, both Englishmen and Norwegians andcome from various lands when troops had joined the army in the summer.
Erlingr Skjálgsson went to Norway with his men in the autumn, and received
from King Knútr great gifts at their parting. Þórir hundr stayed behind withKing Knútr.With Erlingr there travelled north to Norway King Knútr’sembassy, taking with them a huge amount of money. They travelled widelyround the country during the winter handing out the money that King Knútr
had promised people in the autumn for their support, and gave it to manyothers too whose friendship to King Knútr they were able to purchase withmoney. And they had Erlingr’s protection for their travels round.Then it
came about thus, that a large number of men turned to friendship with King
Knútr, promising him their service, and this also, to offer resistance to KingÓláfr. Some did this openly, but those were much more numerous that kept
this secret from the ordinary people. King Óláfr heard about all these doings.
Many were able to tell him about these doings, and there was much talk of
it there among the king’s men. The poet Sigvatr said this:
		
106.
			
			
			
[295] 		
			
			
			

The prince’s foes prowl there, withpurses open; often
people offer, for the prince’s
priceless skull, solid metal.
Each man who for gold gives up
his gracious lord knows hishome will be in black hell;
he has deserved it.

Skald I 715

And again Sigvatr said this:
		
107.
			
			
			

A bad bargain, when those whobase treason dealt their lordin heaven, the deep home ofhigh fire298 went seeking.

Skald I 716

The opinion was often expressed there, how ill it beseemed Jarl Hákon tobring an army against King Óláfr, when he had granted him life when thejarl had fallen into his power. But Sigvatr was a very great friend of the jarl,and then, when Sigvatr heard the jarl criticised again, he said:
298
heimr hás elds: ‘the home, world of high fire’, hell. This interpretation follows
ÍF 27, which takes the quatrain as an allusion to the Fall of the Angels. R. D. Fulk
in Skald I (717) takes it to mean ‘There is sorrow in the heavens over the treachery[against Óláfr]’.

óláfs saga helga

		
108.
			
			
			
[296] 		
			
			
			

199

Those who, of the king of Hǫrðar’s299 Skald I 718
housecarls, accept moneyfor ·leifr’s life, would then be acting
even worse than the jarl.
It taints his retinue,
talked of in this fashion;for us it would be easier
if all were clear of treachery.

CHAPTER one hundred and sixty-two

King Óláfr held a great Yule feast, and there came to him then many men ofrank. It was the seventh day of Yule that the king was walking and few men
with him. Sigvatr was with the king day and night. He was with him now.
They went into a building. In this the king’s treasures were kept. He hadat this time been making great preparations, as was his custom, gathering
together his treasures to give friendly gifts on the eighth evening of Yule.
Standing there in this building there was no very small number of goldadorned swords Then Sigvatr said:300
		109. Swords stand there—oars of		
Legendary saga 132
			straits of wounds301 we honour—
Skald I 796
			
for us the war-leader’s favour			
is finest—gold-decorated.
			I would accept, if you wanted—
			
I was with you once, spreader			of gulf’s fire,302 great ruler—			to give the poet something.
[297] The king took one of the swords and gave it him. Its haft was wrappedin gold and the hilt guard and boss were decorated with gold. This was a veryfine treasure, though the gift was not unenvied, and this will be heard aboutlater. Immediately after Yule, King Óláfr set out on his way to Upplǫnd,for he had a large following and no revenues had come to him that autumn
from the north of the country, and because the levy had been out in thesummer and the king had devoted all the payments that were available tothat. There were also no ships now in which to take his troops to the northof the country. Moreover the reports he had from the north were only ones
Hƒrða hilmir: ‘king of the Hǫrðalanders’, king of Norway, Óláfr.
In Styrmir’s fragmentary Life of St Óláfr, this verse is attributed to Bersi SkáldTorfuson; in the Oldest saga of St Óláfr and the Legendary saga it is attributed toÓttarr svarti.
301
sárs sunda ár: ‘oar of the channels of the wound (blood)’, sword.
302
víka elds sendir: ‘sender of the fire of bays (gold)’, generous man.
299
300

200

heimskringlathat he thought did not bode peace if he did not go with a large force. The
king therefore decided to travel over Upplǫnd. But it was not so very longsince he had gone round attending banquets there under the provisions of
the law and as the custom of kings had been. But as the king made his way
up through the country, then landed men and powerful farmers invited him
to their homes and thus lightened his expenses.
CHAPTER one hundred and sixty-three
There is a man called Bjǫrn, Gautish by origin. He was a friend and acquain­
tance of Queen Ástríðr and somewhat related in kinship, and she had granted
him a bailiwick and stewardship in the upper part of Heiðmǫrk. He was also
overseer in Eystri-Dalir. Bjǫrn was not beloved of the king, and he was not
a popular man with the farmers. It had moreover happened in the area thatBjǫrn was in charge of, that [298] a large number of cattle and swine hadgone missing there. Bjǫrn had an assembly called there about it and enquired
into the disappearances. He declared the men most likely to be responsible
for such things and evil tricks were those who resided in forest areas far fromother people. He pointed the finger at those who lived in Eystri-Dalir. Thissettlement was very scattered, in habitations by lakes or in clearings in theforest, and in only a few places were there large settlements close together.
CHAPTER one hundred and sixty-four303
There was a man called Rauðr who lived there in Eystri-Dalir. His wife wasnamed Ragnhildr, his sons Dagr and Sigurðr. They were very promising men.
They were present at this assembly and made answers on behalf of the peopleof Dalir, and defended them from these accusations. Bjǫrn thought they wereacting arrogantly, and that they were very ostentatious with their weaponsand clothes. Bjǫrn turned the accusations against the brothers, declaring them
not unlikely to have done these things. They denied their own guilt, and so
this assembly broke up. A little later King Óláfr came to Bjǫrn the Steward’s
with his retinue and received a banquet there. Then this business that had
previously been made public at the assembly was brought before the king.
Bjǫrn said that he thought Rauðr’s sons were most likely to be the cause of
these losses. Then Rauðr’s sons were sent for. But when they came before
the king, then he considered they did not look like thieves and he acquitted
them of these charges. They invited the king to their father’s to receive
there a banquet of three nights with all his retinue. Bjǫrn spoke against the
A longer version of the story in this chapter is found in some manuscripts of
ÓH, and it must once have existed as an independent þáttr, which was probably thesource of Snorri’s summary version here. See Faulkes 1966.
303óláfs saga helga

201

trip. The king went nevertheless. At Rauðr’s there was the most splendid
banquet. Then the king asked what manner of man Rauðr was and his wife.
Rauðr says that he was a Swedish man, wealthy [299] and of good family.
‘But I eloped from there,’ he says, ‘with this woman, to whom I haveremained married ever since. She is King Hringr Dagsson’s sister.’
Then the king recollected both of their descents. He found that the father andhis sons were very intelligent, and asked them about their accomplishments.
Sigurðr says that he can interpret dreams and distinguish the time of day evenwhen no heavenly bodies can be seen. The king tested this accomplishment,
and it was as Sigurðr had said. Dagr chose as his accomplishment that hecould discern the good and bad qualities of any person that came before his
eyes, if he was to pay attention to them and consider them. The king told
him to tell him what vice he saw in him. Dagr chose the one that the kingthought correct.304 Then the king asked about Bjǫrn the Steward, what vicehe had. Dagr says that Bjǫrn was a thief, and moreover he says where Bjǫrn
had hidden on his farm both bones and horns and hides of the cattle that hehad stolen that autumn.
‘He is responsible,’ he says, ‘for all the thefts of what has disappeared thisautumn, which he has imputed to other people.’
Dagr tells the king all the clues to where the king must look. So when the
king left Rauðr’s, then he was sent off with fine friendly gifts. Rauðr’s sonsstayed with the king. The king went first to Bjǫrn’s, and everything proved tohim to be just as Dagr had said. Then the king made Bjǫrn leave the country,
and he had the queen to thank for the fact that he kept life and limb.
[300] CHAPTER one hundred and sixty-fiveǪlvir at Egg’s son Þórir, Kálfr Árnason’s stepson and Þórir hundr’s sister’sson,305 was the handsomest of men, a big man and strong. He was now
eighteen years old. He had made a good match in Heiðmǫrk and gained awealth of money with it. He was a most popular man and was thought likely
to make a good leader. He invited the king to a banquet at his home with his
retinue. The king accepted this invitation and went to Þórir’s, receiving there
very good hospitality. There was the most splendid banquet, the entertainment
was very liberal, and all the provisions were of the finest. The king and his
men discussed among themselves how it seemed to them very much in thebalance, and they were uncertain which they found most outstanding, Þórir’s
accommodation or his table furnishings or the drink or the man who wasproviding it all. Dagr made little comment.
304
305

In Rauðúlfs þáttr, the king’s vice is kvennanna ást ‘love of women’.
Cf. chs 110, 183, 219 above.

202

heimskringla

King Óláfr was accustomed to have frequent talks with Dagr and asked him
various things. The king found everything to be accurate that Dagr said, whether
it was in the past or not yet happened. The king attached great confidence tohis assertions. Now the king called Dagr to a private conversation and spokethen of many things to him. The conclusion of the king’s remarks was that heset forth before Dagr, what an outstanding person Þórir was, who had provided
for them this splendid banquet. Dagr made little comment and agreed it was alltrue, what the king said. Then the king asked Dagr what faults of character hesaw in Þórir. Dagr said he thought Þórir must be of a very good disposition if
he was so endowed as appeared to ordinary people’s sight. Then the king told
him to tell him what he asked, saying that it was his duty to do so. Dagr replies:‘Then, king, you must grant me that I may determine the punishment if I
am going to discover his vice.’
The king [301] says that he is unwilling to hand over his judgments toother people, but bade Dagr tell him what he asked. Dagr replies:‘The ruler’s word is supreme. This is what I shall suggest as Þórir’s vice,
which many can be subject to: he is too greedy for money.’
The king replies: ‘Is he a thief or a robber?’
Dagr replies: ‘It is not that,’ he says.
‘What is it then?’ says the king.
Dagr replies: ‘He did this for money: he became a traitor to his lord. He
has accepted money from Knútr inn ríki for your head.’
The king replies: ‘How can you prove that?’‘He wears on his right arm above the elbow a thick gold ring, which King
Knútr has given him, and he lets no one see it.’After that he and the king break off their conversation, and the king wasvery angry.
When the king was sitting at table and people had been drinking for a while
and the men were very merry—Þórir was waiting on them—then the kinghad Þórir called to him. He approached the table from in front and raised
his arms to grasp the edge of the table.306
The king asked: ‘How old are you, Þórir?’‘I am eighteen years old,’ he says.
The king said: ‘You are a big man, Þórir, for your age, and noble-looking.’
Then the king felt round Þórir’s right arm and stroked it up round theelbow. Þórir said:306
tok hƒndum up á borðit: In a large hall there would have been two lines of tables
down the length of the hall on either side of the central fires, and guests would siton the edge of the raised floor behind each table. Food and drink would have been
served from the front of the tables, which may well have been quite high for someone
standing on the central earth floor.

óláfs saga helga

203‘Touch it gently there. I have a boil on my arm.’
The king held his arm and felt that there was something hard under­
neath.
The king said: ‘Have you not heard that I am a physician? So let me see
the boil.’Þórir realised that it would do no good to conceal it, then took off the ringand delivered it up. The king asks whether it was the gift of King Knútr.
Þórir says that it could not be denied. The king had Þórir taken prisoner andput in irons. Then Kálfr went up and begged for mercy for Þórir and offeredmoney on his behalf. Many people supported this request and offered theirown money too. The king was so angry that he would not listen to anything.
He says that Þórir must [302] have the very judgment that he had intended
for him. Then the king had Þórir killed, and this act gave rise to the greatest
resentment both there over Upplǫnd and just as much north over Þrándheimr,
where his kin was most numerous. Kálfr took much to heart the executionof this man, for Þórir had been his foster-son in his youth.
CHAPTER one hundred and sixty-six

Grjótgarðr, Ǫlvir’s son and Þórir’s brother, he was the elder of the brothers.
He was the most noble-looking man and kept a retinue with him. He wasalso now located in Heiðmǫrk. Now when he heard of the execution ofÞórir, then he made attacks wherever he found the king’s men or property,living now in forests, now in other hiding places. So when the king heard
about these hostilities, then he had watch kept on Grjótgarðr’s movements.
The king becomes aware of his movements. Grjótgarðr had got a night’s
lodging not far from where the king was. King Óláfr set out that very night,
arriving there at dawn, surrounded the apartment that Grjótgarðr and his men
were in. Grjótgarðr and his men awoke at the noise of men and clashing of
weapons. They then straight away ran to their weapons. Grjótgarðr ran out
into the entrance hall. Grjótgarðr asked who was in charge of the troop. He
was told that King Óláfr was come there. Grjótgarðr asked if the king wasable to hear what he was saying. The king was standing at the entrance. He
says that Grjótgarðr could say whatever he wished.
‘I hear what you are saying,’ says the king.
Grjótgarðr said:’I will not ask for mercy.’
Then Grjótgarðr ran out, holding a shield above his head and a drawn sword
in his hand. It was not very light, and he could not see clearly. He thrust hissword at the king, but Arnbjǫrn Árnason was in line for it. The blow went
under [303] his coat of mail and passed into his belly. Arnbjǫrn got his deathfrom it. Grjótgarðr was immediately killed too, and nearly all his troop. Afterthese events the king returned to his journey south to the Vík.

204

heimskringla

CHAPTER one hundred and sixty-seven
Now when King Óláfr got to Túnsberg, then he sent men into all areas, andthe king requested men and a levy for himself. His naval strength was now
meagre. There were now no ships except farmers’ transport boats. But troops
gathered to him satisfactorily from the areas round about, but few came froma long distance, and it soon became apparent that the people of the country
must now have turned from loyalty to the king. King Óláfr made his troops
go east to Gautland, sending now for his ships and the goods that they had
left behind in the autumn. But the progress of these men was slow, for it was
no easier to travel through Denmark now than in the autumn, since King
Knútr had an army out in the spring all over the Danish realm, and had no
fewer than twelve hundred ships.
CHAPTER one hundred and sixty-eight
The news became known in Norway that Knútr inn ríki was mustering an
invincible army in Denmark, and this too, that he was planning to take thewhole force to Norway and subject the country there to himself. And when
this became known, then the men became the more difficult for King Óláfr
to get hold of, and after this he got little from farmers. His men often spokeof this among themselves. Then Sigvatr spoke this:
		
110.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

England’s great king calls out		
Skald I 719
cohorts, while we gather—[304] scant fear I see in our ruler—
scarce troops and smaller vessels.
The prospects are poor if his country’s
people leave this king lacking
troops; money is removing
men from their constancy.

The king held meetings of his followers, and occasionally an assembly of
his whole force, asking men for ideas as to what now seemed best to do.
‘There is no point in concealing the fact,’ he says, ‘that King Knútr isgoing to come and pay us a visit this summer, and he has a large army, as
you will have heard, and we have small forces as things are now to oppose
his army, and the people of the country are now not reliable.’
But people responded in various ways to the king’s speech, those whom
he was addressing. And this is spoken of here, where Sigvatr says:
		
111.
			

One can flee—but jibes will		on our hands be laid—the foes of

Skald I 720

óláfs saga helga

			
			
			
			
			
			

205

the mighty ruler, and pay money;
murmurs of fear come at us.
Each follower must, though the fortuneof friends of the king dwindles,
take care of himself—overturned
treason shall be—far the longest.

[305] CHAPTER one hundred and sixty-nineThat same spring these events took place in Hálogaland, that Hárekr from Þjótta
called to mind that Áskell Grankelsson had robbed and beaten his servants. The
ship that Hárekr had, of twenty rowing benches, was afloat in front of his farm,with awnings up and the decking in place.307 He sent round word that he wasplanning to go south to Þrándheimr. One evening, Hárekr went to his ship withhis troop of servants, and had nearly eighty men. They rowed through the night
and came, at dawn, to Grankell’s farm, surrounded the buildings there, thenmade an attack on them, afterwards setting fire to the buildings. Grankell wasburned inside there and some men with him, though some were killed outside.
Altogether thirty men died there. Hárekr went back home after this deed andremained on his farm. Ásmundr was staying with King Óláfr. It was the casewith the men that were in Hálogaland, both that no one demanded compensationof Hárekr for this deed, and indeed he never offered any.
CHAPTER one hundred and seventy
Knútr inn ríki mustered his army and made for Limafjǫrðr. And when he wasready, then he sailed from there with his whole force for Norway, travelling fastand not lying near the land on the eastern side of the fiord, then sailed acrossFoldin and came to land at Agðir, demanding assemblies there. Farmers came
down and held assemblies with King Knútr. Knútr was accepted as king acrossthe whole country there. Then he appointed men to stewardships there, and [306]took hostages from farmers. No one spoke in opposition to him. King Óláfr was
now in Túnsberg while Knútr’s army was travelling round the shore of Foldin.
King Knútr travelled north along the coast. Men came to him from the local
areas there, and all agreed to be subject to him. King Knútr lay in Eikundasund
for some time. There Erlingr Skjálgsson came to him with a large troop. Thenhe and King Knútr confirmed their friendship again anew. It was among thepromises to Erlingr on the part of King Knútr that he was to have all the land
to be in charge of between Staðr and Rýgjarbit. After that King Knútr went on
his way, and this, in the fewest possible words, is to be told about his journey,307

Cf. ch. 108 above.

206

heimskringlathat he did not stop until he got north to Þrándheimr and made for Niðaróss. He
then called an assembly of the eight districts in Þrándheimr. At this assembly
Knútr was accepted as king over all Norway. Þórir hundr had left Denmarkwith King Knútr, and he was present. Hárekr from Þjótta was also come there
then. Then he and Þórir were made King Knútr’s landed men308 and confirmed
it with oaths. King Knútr gave them great revenues and granted them the tradewith Lapps, giving them on top of that great gifts. All landed men who werewilling to transfer to him he endowed both with revenues and with money,
letting them all have more power than they had had previously.
CHAPTER one hundred and seventy-one

King Knútr had now subjected all the land in Norway to himself. Then he hada large assembly of both his own men and the people of the country. Then King
Knútr announced this, that he was going to give his kinsman Jarl Hákon all
the land that he had won in this expedition to oversee, and at the same time,that he was installing in the high seat beside himself his son Hǫrða-Knútr,
and giving him the title of king and with it the realm of Denmark. King Knútr
took hostages from all the landed men and [307] important farmers, taking
their sons or brothers or other close relatives or the men whom they weremost fond of and he thought most suitable. Thus the king strengthened theloyalty of people to him in the ways that have just been stated. As soon as Jarl
Hákon had taken over rule in Norway, then his kinsman Einarr þambarskelfir
joined fellowship with him. Then he took up all the revenues that he had had
previously when jarls ruled the land. King Knútr gave Einarr great gifts andentered into close friendship with him, promising this, that Einarr should be
the greatest and noblest of untitled men in Norway as long as the land lay
under his sway. But he said as well that he thought Einarr best suited to beara title of nobility in Norway, if there was no jarl available, or his son Eindriði,because of his descent. Einarr valued these promises greatly, and promisedin return his loyalty. Then began anew Einarr’s career as leader.
CHAPTER one hundred and seventy-two

There was a man called Þórarinn loftunga (Praise-Tongue). He was an
Icelandic man by descent, a great poet, and he had been very much among
kings and other rulers.309 He was staying with King Knútr and had composed a
See note 52 above.
Little other than this is known of Þórarinn. Verses survive from his poems for
Knútr and his son Sveinn. Only these two lines survive of the poem mentioned in thisanecdote, called Hƒfuðlausn ‘Head-Ransom’ because of the threat to the poet’s life
unless he expands it (to at least thirty stanzas, according to the fuller version of the story
in Knýtlinga saga (ÍF XXXV 125)). For other head-ransom stories, see Finlay 2011.
308
309

óláfs saga helga

207

flokkr310 about him. But when the king found out that Þórarinn had composed
a flokkr about him, then he got angry and told him to present him with adrápa308 the next day, when the king was sitting at table. If he did not doso, then the king said that Þórarinn would be hanged aloft for his insolencein having composed a runt of a drápa about King Knútr. Þórarinn thencomposed a refrain and inserted it into the poem and added a few stanzas
or strophes. This is the refrain:			
112. Knútr guards the land as the guardian Hƒfuðlausn 1
				of Greece311 the kingdom of heaven. Skald I 850[308] King Knútr gave a reward for the poem of fifty marks of silver. Thisdrápa is called Hƒfuðlausn (Head Ransom). Þórarinn composed another
drápa about King Knútr, which is called Tøgdrápa (Journey Poem (?)). In
this drápa we are told of these expeditions of King Knútr, when he wentfrom Denmark in the south to Norway, and this is one refrain section:312			113. Knútr is, ’neath sun’s . . .		
Tøgdrápa 1
				Custom-versed,313 went		Fsk 191–92
				
my friend, with mighty		
Legendary saga 168
				forces, thither.314			
Skald I 852
				
The skilful king				
steered out from Limafjǫrðr
				a fleet, not little,				of land of the otter.315
			114. Agðir dwellers,			Tøgdrápa 2				doughty in battle,			Fsk 192				feared the journey			Legendary saga 168
				of the feeder of the war-swan.316 		
Skald I 854
				
The king’s ship was garnished				
with gold all over.
				
Such a sight to me was				more splendid than telling.
See note 191 above.
Grikklands gætir: ‘guardian of Greece’, Christ.
312
A section of a drápa in which the refrain (stef ) begins in line 1 of the first verse
and would have been completed with the last line of the concluding stanza of thesection. A full drápa would have several such sections. What is quoted here is not acomplete refrain section, however, for the second line of the refrain does not appear.
Cf. sts 96 and 98–99 above.
313siðnæmr: ‘quick to learn conduct, religious observances’.
314þinnig: to Norway.
315
otrheimr: ‘home of the otter’, sea; otrheims flota ‘a fleet of ocean-going vessels’.
316ƒrbeiðir sigrlana svans: ‘insistent caller out of the swan (raven, eagle) of battleheaps (corpses)’, warrior.
310

311

208

heimskringla[309] 115.
				
				
				
				
				
				
				

And past Listi		
on the sea by Hádýr		quickly passed forwards
coal-black vessels;		
On the side landwardof the surf-boar,317 to the south,
all covered with sea-skis318
was the sound of Eikund.

Tøgdrápa 3
Fsk 192
Legendary saga 168
Skald I 855

			
116.
				
				
				
				
				
				
				

And men truce-trusting319
travelled keenly		
by the ancient hill		of Hjǫrnagli.		
Where sped past Staðr the
stud of the prow-cliff,320
the arrow-asker’s321
journey was not wasted.

Tøgdrápa 4
Fsk 309
Legendary saga 168–70
Skald I 857

			
117.
				
				
				
				
				
				
				

Surf-beasts322 succeeded,
strong in wind, in		
hauling the slimmed		hulls,323 very long, past Stimr.
So sailed from the south thesteeds of the cool region324
that north into Nið camethe needful army-speeder.

Tøgdrápa 5
Legendary saga 170
Skald I 858[310] 118.
				
				
				

Then he bestowed,		
resourceful, the whole of
Norway on his nephew,325
enabler of glory-Jótar.326

Tøgdrápa 6
Legendary saga 170
Skald I 860

317
brimgƒltr: ‘sea-boar’, kenning for ship; here, by ofljóst ‘wordplay’, a reference tothe mountain Hádýr (whose name can be interpreted to mean ‘rowlock-animal’, i.e. ship).
318sæskíð: ‘sea-ski’, ship.
319
griðfastir friðmenn: ‘men of peace, secure in truce’: retainers who enjoy peace
and protection from the king (Knútr).
320
stafnklifs stóð: ‘stud of the prow-cliff (wave)’, fleet of ships.
321ƒrbeiðir: ‘one who demands arrows’, warrior. Contrast note 316 above.
322
brimdýr: ‘surf-animals’, ships.
323
svangs súðir: ‘planks of the empty belly’, i.e. the streamlined hulls .
324svalheims valr: ‘horse of the cool world (sea)’, ship.
325
Knútr’s sister’s son, Hákon Eiríksson.
326
njótr veg-Jóta: ‘user, employer of glory-Jótar (glorious inhabitants of Jutland)’,king of Denmark, Knútr.

209óláfs saga helga

				
				
				
				

Then he bestowed—
so I declare—on his son327
Denmark, the dark halls of
the dale of swans.328

Here it says that sight was better than story as regards King Knútr’s expedition
for him who composed this, for Þórarinn boasts of having been in company
with King Knútr when he came to Norway.
CHAPTER one hundred and seventy-three
The men that King Óláfr had sent east to Gautland for his ships afterwards
took the ships that they thought best, and burned the rest, carrying with them
the tackle and the other goods that belonged to the king and his men. They
sailed from the east when they learned that King Knútr was gone to the northof Norway, sailing after that from the east through Eyrarsund, so north to the
Vík to meet King Óláfr, bringing him his ships. He was now in Túnsberg.
So when King Óláfr learned that King Knútr had gone with his troops northalong the coast, then King Óláfr made his way [311] into Óslóarfjǫrðr andup into the water that is called Drafn, and he stayed there until King Knútr’sarmy was gone past to the south. And on this journey, by which King Knútr
travelled from the north along the coast, he held an assembly in every district,and at every assembly the land was made over to him by oath and hostages
were given. He went eastwards over Foldin to Borg and held an assembly
there. The land was made over to him by oath there as elsewhere. Afterthat King Knútr went south to Denmark, having got possession of Norway
without a battle. He now ruled over three great countries. So says Hallvarðr
Háreksblesi when composing about King Knútr:329
		
119.
			
			
			
			

The king bold in battle,		bark-reddener of the prayer-ship,330
rules alone—peace grows easier—over England and Denmark.

Knútsdrápa 6

Probably Knútr’s son Hǫrða-Knútr.
svana dals dƒkksalar: ‘dark halls of swans’ valley (sea)’, description of Denmark. This interpretation, which requires emendation of manuscript -sala to -sali,
was proposed by Kock (NN §1792). For other possibilities, see ÍF 27.
329
Little is known of Hallvarðr beyond the surviving eight part-stanzas of his poem
for Knútr. He is recorded as a poet of Knútr in Skáldatal. On his nickname see index.
330bœna nƒkkva barkrjóðr: ‘reddener of the bark, covering (mailcoat) of the shipof prayer (breast)’, warrior.
327

328

210
			
			
			
			

heimskringla

And the noise-Freyr of armour331
under him has forced Norway;
he, war-keen, quells the hungerof hawks of the Leikn of spear-points.332[312] CHAPTER one hundred and seventy-four
King Óláfr took his ships out to Túnsberg as soon as he heard that King
Knútr was gone south to Denmark. Then he got ready to set out with those
troops who were willing to follow him, and he now had thirteen ships. Afterthat he sailed out along the Vík, and he got little of money and similarly ofmen, except for those who followed him who lived on islands or outlying
headlands. The king did not now go inland, taking only whatever of money or
men that lay in his path. He found that the land was now defected from him.
He now travelled according to what wind there was. It was the beginning of
winter. Their progress was rather slow. They lay in Sóleyjar for a very longtime and there heard news from merchants coming from the north of thecountry. The king was now told that Erlingr Skjálgsson had a great gatheringof troops at Jaðarr, his warship was lying all ready off the coast together witha large number of other ships owned by farmers. These were cruisers andfishing boats and large rowing boats. The king made his way from the east
with his troops and lay for a while in Eikundarsund. Then each got wind of
the other. Erlingr was now gathering men as quickly as he could.
CHAPTER one hundred and seventy-five
Thomas’s day333 before Yule immediately at dawn the king sailed out of theharbour. There was then a very favourable wind, rather a keen one. He thensailed north along the coast of Jaðarr. The weather was rather wet and there
was some drifting fog. Immediately intelligence travelled overland acrossJaðarr, as the king sailed along the coast. So when Erlingr realised this, thatthe king was sailing from the east, then he had all his troops summoned [313]to the ships by horn call. Then all the people rushed to the ships and preparedfor battle. So the king’s ship was quickly carried up north past Jaðarr. Thenhe made his way in close to the shore, intending to lay his course into thefiords and get himself men and money there. Erlingr sailed after him and hada host of men and a large number of ships. Their ships were swift-gliding,as they had nothing on board but men and weapons. Now Erlingr’s warshiptravelled much faster than his other ships. Now he had the sail furled andmalma jalm-Freyr: ‘Freyr (a god) of the noise of weapons (battle)’, warrior.
odda Leiknar haukr: ‘hawk of the Leikn (giantess) of spear-points (valkyrie)’,raven, eagle.
333
The Feast of St Thomas the Apostle, 21st December.
331332

óláfs saga helga

211

waited for his troops. Now King Óláfr saw that Erlingr and his followers
were gaining on him fast, for the king’s ships were very heavy laden andwaterlogged, since they had been afloat on the sea the whole summer andthe autumn and the winter up until then. He saw that he was bound to bevery much outnumbered if he met Erlingr’s troops all at once. Then he had
the message passed from ship to ship that men were to let the sails down andrather slowly, but to take off the reefing strings, and this was done. Erlingr
and his men noticed this. Then Erlingr called out and gave orders to his
troops, telling them to sail faster.
‘Do you see,’ he says, ‘that now their sails are being lowered, and they
are getting away from us.’
He then had the sail unfurled on his warship. It soon moved forward.
CHAPTER one hundred and seventy-six
King Óláfr made his way into Bókn. Then they lost sight of each other.
After that the king ordered them to lower their sails and row forward into a
narrow sound that lay there. Then they brought their ships together there. A
rocky headland lay round them. His men were now all armed. Erlingr now
sailed up to the sound and the first thing they knew was that an army was
lying before them, and they [314] could see that the king’s men were rowing
all their ships at once at them. Erlingr and his men rushed down their sailand snatched up their weapons. But the king’s army was lying on all sides
round his ship. A battle was joined there and it was of the keenest. Now theslaughter soon affected Erlingr’s troops. Erlingr stood on the raised deck of
his ship. He had a helmet on his head and a shield before him, sword in hand.
The poet Sigvatr had stayed behind in the Vík and heard the news of these
events there. But Sigvatr was a very great friend of Erlingr and had received
gifts from him and stayed with him. Sigvatr composed a flokkr about the fallof Erlingr, and it contains this stanza:		120. Erlingr ordered the launching		 Flokkr on Erlingr Skjálgss. 1
			of the oak ship, he who reddened Skald I 631
			the eagle’s pale foot, it is			
beyond doubt, against the ruler.
			
Thus then among the monarch’s
			mighty host his warship			
lay alongside others;			lusty men fought with swords there.
Now Erlingr’s troops began to fall, and when this started and a way became
clear to board the warship, then each man fell at his station. The king himself
pressed forward hard. So says Sigvatr:

212
			
121.
				
[315]		
				
				
				
				
				

heimskringla

The fierce lord cut down fighters; Flokkr on Erlingr Skjálgss. 2
furious, he walked over warships. Skald I 632
Planks were piled tight with corpses;
the campaign off Tungur was heavy.
The prince bloodied the planks’plain334 north of broad Jaðarr.
Blood flowed—the famous ruler
fought—warm into the ocean.

Erlingr’s men fell so completely that not a single man was standing up on thewarship except him alone. It was the case both that men made little appeal
for quarter, and also they got none, even if they did appeal; and they could
not turn in flight, because ships were lying all round the warship. It is truly
said that no man sought to flee. Sigvatr says further:
			
122.
				
				
				
				
				
				
				

All fallen was Erlingr’s—			
young, to the north of Tungur		
the king cleared the warship—crew off Bókn’s shoreline.
Alone the son of Skjálgrstood for long, friendless,hardy, on the afterdeckof his empty ship, sinless.

Flokkr on Erlingr Skjálgss. 3
Skald I 633

Now an attack was made upon Erlingr both from the forward position335 andfrom other ships. There was a lot of space on the raised deck, and it rose very
high up above the other ships, and it could not be reached by anything except
missiles and to some extent by spear thrusts, and he struck all that awayfrom himself. Erlingr defended himself so nobly that no man [316] had seen
anything to match it, one man having stood so long in the face of attack fromso many men, never seeking to escape or asking for quarter. So says Sigvatr:
			
123.
				
			
			
			
			

From king’s men no quarter			 Flokkr on Erlingr Skjálgss. 4
he claimed, tough-minded avenger Skald I 634
of Skjálgr, though the storms of
the skerry of the axe336 did not slacken.
And after will come no greater
over-bold spear-respecter337

borðvƒllr: ‘plain of (ships’) planks’, i.e. the sea.
The fyrirrúm was the position immediately in front of the raised deck at thestern of a longship (where the steersman or captain normally stood).
336gýgjar skers skúr: ‘shower of the skerry of the axe (shield)’, battle.
337
geirs virðir: ‘one who evaluates the spear’, warrior.
334
335

óláfs saga helga

213

			
to the sea-washed wide base of			
the warding vessel of the tempest.338
King Óláfr then made his way aft to the forward position and saw what
Erlingr was doing. The king then addressed him, saying this:‘Forward are you facing today, Erlingr.’
He replies: ‘Face to face shall eagles claw each other.’Sigvatr quotes these words:
		
124. Face to face, said Erlingr, who Flokkr on Erlingr Skjálgsson 5			for long well kept the country, Skald I 636[317] 		eager—his land-watch not faltering—			
eagles must claw each other,			
when ·leifr there at Útsteinn—
			earlier he was ready			
to do battle—during the fighting
			
he addressed with true words.
Then said the king: ‘Will you submit, Erlingr?’‘I will,’ he says.
Then he took the helmet off his head and laid down his sword and shield
and went forward into the forward position. The king thrust with the pointof his axe at his cheek, saying:‘The traitor to his lord must be marked.’
Then Áslákr Fitjaskalli leapt at him and struck with his axe at Erlingr’s
head so that it stuck down in the brain. This was an immediate death wound.
Erlingr lost his life by it. Then spoke King Óláfr to Áslákr:‘You are the most wretched of men in your striking!339 Now you havestruck Norway from my hand.’Áslákr says: ‘It is bad, then, king, if you are harmed by this blow. I thought
I was striking Norway into your hand. But if I have done you harm, king,and you feel annoyed at this deed, then I shall be in a bad way, for I shallhave so many men’s resentment and hatred for this deed that then I shallrather need to have your support and friendship.’The king says that he should have it.
Afterwards the king told every man to go on board his ship and prepare
for departure as quickly as possible.
‘We shall,’ he says, ‘not plunder these dead bodies. Both sides are to keep[318] what they have got.’
Men then went back to their ships and got ready as quickly as they could.
So when they were ready, then ships glided into the sound from the south, theglyggs varðkeri víðbotn: ‘wide base of the guarding vessel (sky) of the storm’, earth.
Hƒgg þú allra manna armastr!, literally ‘Strike thou [as] the most miserable of
all men’, perhaps equivalent to ‘Damn you for striking that blow!’
338

339

214

heimskringla

troops of farmers. Then it was as it frequently turns out, that though a great
host gathers, when men receive a great reverse and lose their leader, menlose all their courage, and are then without leadership. None of Erlingr’s sons
were there. Nothing came of the farmers’ attacking, and the king sailed northon his way, while the farmers took Erlingr’s body and laid it out and carried
it home to Sóli, likewise all the dead that had fallen there. And Erlingr wasvery greatly mourned, and it has been men’s judgment that Erlingr Skjálgsson
has been the noblest and most powerful man in Norway, of those that did
not bear a higher title of rank. The poet Sigvatr also composed this:			
125. Erlingr fell, and the heir of rulers,		 Flokkr on Erlingr Skjálgss. 6
				all-powerful, brought this		 Skald I 637
				
about—no better man will				abide death—through his victory.
				I know of no other				able to maintain his				standing life-long, though he lost his				life so very early.
Then he also says that Áslákr had given rise to kin-slaying and quite senselessly:			126. Crime against kindred			 Flokkr on Erlingr Skjálgss. 7
				is increased by Áslákr; 		 Skald I 639[319] 		the Hǫrðar’s land’s guard is laid			
low; few should rouse such conflict.
			
One cannot deny killings			of kin; let them look to—			families must refrain from			
fury—the old sayings.
CHAPTER one hundred and seventy-seven

Erlingr’s sons were some of them north in Þrándheimr with Jarl Hákon, andsome of them north in Hǫrðaland, some in the inland fiords, and they were inthese places mustering troops. But when the fall of Erlingr became known,
then with the story came a demand for a levy from the east over Agðir andover Rogaland and Hǫrðaland. An army was there called out and it was avery great host, and this army travelled to the north with Erlingr’s sons inpursuit of King Óláfr. When King Óláfr went from the battle between him
and Erlingr, he sailed north through the sounds, and the day was now far
spent. People say that then he composed this verse:340
This is the only stanza in Hkr attributed to Óláfr helgi, and the attribution here(‘people say . . .’) and in other sources may indicate scepticism of his authorship.
Finnur Jónsson ascribes 11 verses altogether to Óláfr; Skald credits him with nine.
340

215

óláfs saga helga

			
127.
				
				
				
[320] 		
				
				
				

Fsk 196
Hardly will the pale fellow341
be pleased tonight in Jaðarr;
Legendary saga 158–59
raven eats corpse acquired;342
Skald I 527
we caused Gunnr’s clamour.343
Robbing me thus wrought for him—enraged, I walked over warships—344
land causes men’s killing—a quite evil outcome.

Afterwards the king travelled north along the coast with his troops. He heard
the whole truth about the gathering of farmers. There were now with KingÓláfr many landed men. All the sons of Árni were there. Bjarni Gullbrárskáld(Gullbrá’s poet) speaks of these things in the poem that he composed about
Kálfr Árnason:345
			
128.
				
				
				
[321] 		
				
				
				
			
129.
				

You were east, where Haraldr’s
heir, weapon-bold, commanded
conflict—Kálfr, men learn ofyour courage—off Bókn itself.
For Gríðr’s mount346 you gathered
goodly Yule provisions;
You were seen at the slate stones’and spears’ meeting347 foremost.
Men fared ill in the onslaughts;
Erlingr there was taken.

Kálfsflokkr 1
Fsk 195 (1st half)
Skald I 879

Kálfsflokkr 2
Fsk 196 (ll. 3–6)

halr enn hvíti: a stereotyped allusion to a coward. The future tense may suggestthat it refers to one of Erlingr’s sons.
342
hrafn etr af ná getnum: cf. Hkr I, st. 143, attributed to Þorleifr jarlsskáld: etr
hrafn af ná getnum.
343
gný Gunnar: ‘noise of Gunnr (a valkyrie)’, battle.
344
ek gekk reiðr of skeiðar: cf. Sigvatr’s stanza, 121 above: reiðr gekk hann of skeiðar.
345
Bjarni gullbrárskáld is known only as the poet of Kálfsflokkr, of which sevenstanzas survive in Hkr and other Kings’ sagas and one in Orkneyinga saga. The
poem is named in Hkr III (Magnúss saga ins góða, ch. 14). It is unusual as a poemin honour not of a king, but of his opponent, Kálfr Árnason; and also in covering
events over a span of many years, from Erlingr’s death in 1027–28 to the Battleof Rauðabjǫrg in 1045, while still being addressed to the poem’s subject. Bjarni is
identified with the Bjarni Hallbjarnarson from Laxárdalr in Skagafjǫrðr, northern
Iceland, named in Þorgríms þáttr Hallasonar (Hulda-Hrokkinskinna), which refers
to his poem for Kálfr.
346
Gríðar sóti: ‘the mount of Gríðr (giantesses ride on wolves)’ wolf (cf. Gylf
46/26); ‘provisions for the Yule feast’ refers to the wolf’s food, carrion.
347
flettugrjóts ok spjóta fundr: ‘meeting of split stones (i.e. probably pieces ofslate or flint, used as missiles) and spears’, battle.
341

216
				
				
			
			
			
			

heimskringla

Black boards advanced throughblood to the north of Útsteinn.
It is clear: of his country
the king lost possession,
lands relinquished to the Egðir;larger I heard their force was.

Skald I 880

King Óláfr went on until he came north past Staðr, and he made for Hereyjar
and learned there this news, that Jarl Hákon had a large force in Þrándheimr.
After this the king sought the views of his men. Kálfr Árnason was strongly
in favour of making for Þrándheimr and fighting Jarl Hákon, even though
the odds were great. Many others supported this plan, but some were against
it. Then it was put to the king’s decision.
[322] CHAPTER one hundred and seventy-eight
Afterwards King Óláfr sailed in to Steinavágr and lay there during thenight. But Áslákr Fitjaskalli took his ship in to Borgund. He stayed there
for the night. Vígleikr Árnason was already there. So in the morning, whenÁslákr was about to go to his ship, then Vígleikr made an attack on him,
wanting to avenge Erlingr. Áslákr fell there. Then men came to the kingfrom Frekeyjarsund in the north, followers of his who had been staying at
home during the summer, and told the king the news that Jarl Hákon andmany landed men with him were come the evening before to Frekeyjarsund
with large numbers of men.
‘And they want to take your life, king, and those of your followers, if it
is within their power.’
So the king sent some of his men up onto a mountain that lies there. And
when they got up onto the mountain, then they saw to the north towards
Bjarney that a large troop was travelling from the north with many ships,
and they went back down and tell the king that the army was travelling fromthe north. But the king was lying there with twelve ships. After this he had ahorn blown and the awnings came down off his ships, and they took to theoars. And when they were all ready and they were moving out of the harbour,then the farmers’ host travelled from the north round Þrjótshverfi and they
had twenty-five ships. Then the king made his way round the inside of Nyrfi
and in past Hundsver. But when King Óláfr came level with Borgund, then aship went out towards him that had been Áslákr’s. And when they met KingÓláfr, then they told their news, that Vígleikr Árnason had taken the lifeof Áslákr Fitjaskalli for his having killed Erlingr Skjálgsson. The king was
displeased at this news, and yet could not delay his journey because of thehostilities, and he travelled in then past Vegsund and past Skot. Then troopsóláfs saga helga

217

left him. [323] Kálfr Árnason parted from him and many other landed men
and masters of ships too, and they made their way towards the jarl. But KingÓláfr continued his journey and did not stop until he came into Toðarfjǫrðr,and he came to land in Valldalr and disembarked from his ships, having
there five ships, and beached them and put into store sails and tackle. Afterthat he put up his land tent on the spit of land that is called Sult, and there
are there fine fields, and he raised a cross nearby on the spit. Now a farmer
lived on Mœrin called Brúsi, and he was the head man over the valley. After
this Brúsi came down and many other farmers too to see King Óláfr andwelcomed him, as was proper, and he responded kindly to their welcome.
Then the king asked if there was a possible route there up over land fromthe valley and to Lesjar. Brusi tells him that there was a heap of fallen stonesin the valley that is called Skerfsurð.
‘And there it is impassable both for men and horses.’
King Óláfr answered him: ‘An attempt will have to be risked now, farmer.
Let it turn out as God wills. So come here now in the morning with yourdraught animals and yourselves, and after that let us see how things are when
we come to the heap of stones, whether we can see some scheme to get overwith horses or men.’
CHAPTER one hundred and seventy-nine

So when day came, then the farmers went down with their draught animals,
as the king had told them to. They transport then with the animals theirgoods and clothes, while all the men walked, as did the king himself. And
he walked to where the place called Krossbrekka is and rested, when hegot to the slope, and sat there [324] for a while and looked down into thefiord and said:‘It is a difficult journey they have imposed upon me, my landed men,
who have now changed their allegiance, when they had for a while been mytrusted friends.’
Two crosses now stand there on the slope where the king sat. The kingthen climbed on the back of one of the horses and rode up along the valley
and did not stop until they got to the heap of stones. Then the king enquiredof Brúsi whether there were sheds of any kind there that they could stayin. He said there were. So the king put up his land tent and stayed there thenight. And then in the morning the king told them to go to the heap of stones
and try whether they could find a way over the stones. They went up to it,
while the king sat back at the tent. But in the evening they came back, theking’s followers and the farmers, insisting that they had had a lot of difficulty
and made no progress, and saying that never would a way over be foundor constructed. And they were there another night, and the king was at his

218heimskringla

prayers all night. And when the king noticed that it was getting light, thenhe told men to go to the heap of stones and try again whether they could finda way over it. They went, but reluctantly, saying that they would achieve
nothing. But when they were gone, then the man who was in charge of theprovisions came to the king and says that there was no more food than two
cattle carcases of meat.
‘But you have four hundred of your followers and a hundred farmers.’
Then the king said that he was to bring out all the pots and put some of
the meat into each pot, and this was done. So the king went up and madethe sign of the cross over them and told them to cook the meal. But the kingwent to Skerfsurð, where they were supposed to be clearing the way. And
when the king got there, then they were all sitting down and were tired fromtheir toil. Then said Brúsi:‘I told you, king, and you would not believe me, [325] that it was notpossible to achieve anything with this pile of stones.’
After this the king laid down his cloak, saying that they were all to go andtry again, and they did so. And now twenty men moved stones where theywanted, which previously a hundred men could no way move, and the way
was cleared by midday so that it was passable both by men and by horses
with packs just as well as on smooth ground. Afterwards the king went backdown to where their food was, where it is now known as Óláfr’s Cave. Thereis also a spring there near the cave, and the king washed himself in it. And if
people’s livestock in the valley get sick and drink from the water in it thenthey recover from the sicknesses.
Afterwards the king went to eat, as did they all. And when the king had
eaten, then he enquired whether there were any shielings in the valley up
from the heap of stones and near the mountain, where they might stay thenight. But Brúsi says:‘There are shielings, that are called Grœningar, and no one can stay inthem at night because of the presence of trolls and noxious beings that are
there near the shieling.’
After this the king told them that they must start off on their journey, sayingthat he wanted to stay the night there at the shieling. Then the man who wasin charge of the provisions came to him and says that there is a huge amountof provisions.
‘And I don’t know where they are come from.’
The king thanks God for what He had sent, and he had loads of food packed
for the farmers who were going down along the valley.
So the king stayed at the shieling overnight. But at midnight, when men
were asleep, then from the milking pen outside came the sound of a hideous
voice saying:óláfs saga helga

219‘King Óláfr’s prayers are burning me so much,’ said this creature, ‘that I
cannot now stay in my home, and I have now to flee and never come to thismilking pen again.’
And in the morning, when men awoke, then the king went to the mountainand said to Brúsi:‘A farm [326] shall now be built here, and the farmer who lives here will
always have means, and never shall corn here freeze though it freeze bothabove the farm and below.’
Then King Óláfr went over the mountain and came down in Einbúi andstayed there the night. King Óláfr had now been king in Norway fifteen winters
including the winter when both he and Jarl Sveinn were in the country, and theone which now for a while has been told about and had now passed beyond
Yule, when he left his ships and went up inland, as has just been told. This
aspect of his kingship was first written down by the priest Ari Þorgilsson,
who both was truthful, had a good memory, and lived to such an age that heremembered the people and had received accounts from them, who were oldenough so that as far as their age was concerned they could remember these
events, as he himself has said in his books, naming the people involved fromwhom he had got information. But this is common knowledge, that Óláfr wasfifteen years king over Norway before he fell, and those who say this count
Jarl Sveinn as having been ruler the winter that he was last in the country, forÓláfr was after that king fifteen winters while he was alive.
CHAPTER one hundred and eighty
After King Óláfr had been overnight at Lesjar, then he travelled with his troops
day after day, first to Guðbrandsdalar, and from there out to Heiðmǫrk. It thenbecame apparent who his friends were, for they were now following him, while
those now abandoned him who had served him with less devotion, and some
switched to enmity and absolute hostility, as became clear. This applied [327]particularly to many people of Upplǫnd who had been ill-pleased by the executionof Þórir, as was said above. King Óláfr gave leave to go home to many people
who had farms and children to be concerned about, for these people felt it was
uncertain what mercy would be shown to the households of those men who left
the country with the king. The king now revealed to his friends that it was his
intention to leave the country, going first east into the realm of the Svíar, and thendeciding where he planned to go or to turn to after that, but asking his friends
to assume that he would be planning to try to get back to the country and to hiskingship if God granted him long enough life, saying that it was his feeling that
all the people in Norway would return to their allegiance to him.
‘But I would think,’ he says, ‘that Jarl Hákon will have power over Norway
for a short time, and many people will not find that strange, for Jarl Hákon

220

heimskringla

has in the past had little luck against me. But this few people will believe,though I say what my feeling is will happen to Knútr inn ríki, that he will
be dead after the space of a few years and all his power will be gone, andthere will be no revival of his line if things go as my words indicate.’
So when the king concluded his speech, then men set out on their way. The
king turned with the troops that were following him east to Eiðaskógr. There
were now with him Queen Ástríðr, their daughter Úlfhildr, King Óláfr’s son
Magnús, Rǫgnvaldr Brúsason, Árni’s sons Þorbergr, Finnr, Árni and stillother landed men. He had choice troops. Bjǫrn the Marshal got leave togo home. He did go home too, to his estate, and many other friends of theking went back to their dwellings with his permission. The king requested
that they should let him know if anything happened in the country which it
would be important for him to know. Then the king went on his way.
[328] CHAPTER one hundred and eighty-one

There is this to tell about King Óláfr’s journey, that he travelled first out of
Norway east through Eiðaskógr to Vermaland and then out to Vatsbú and fromthere through the forest as the road lies, and came out in Næríki. There he founda powerful and wealthy man called Sigtryggr. His son was called Ívarr, wholater became a fine person. There King Óláfr stayed the spring with Sigtryggr.
But when summer came, then the king set out on his journey and got himself
a ship. He travelled through the summer and did not stop until he came east
to Garðaríki to see King Jarizleifr and Queen Ingigerðr. Queen Ástríðr and theking’s daughter Úlfhildr remained behind in Svíþjóð, but the king took east
with him his son Magnús. King Jarizleifr welcomed King Óláfr and invited
him to stay with him and to have land there to provide such maintenance as
he needed to keep his troops on. King Óláfr accepted this and stayed there.
It is said that King Óláfr was of pure life and diligent in prayer to God during
the whole of his life, but after he found that his power was diminishing, and his
adversaries were getting more powerful, then he put all his effort into carryingout the service of God. It did not keep him then from other concerns or fromthe work that he had previously had in hand, for he had during the time thathe held the kingdom laboured at what he felt was the most beneficial, first to
bring peace to the country and free it from the oppression of foreign rulers, andafter that to convert the people of the country to the true faith and as well toestablish laws and regulations, and this part he did in the interest of justice injudgment to chastise those who wanted to do wrong. It had been a great custom
in Norway for sons of landed men or powerful farmers to go on warships andso win wealth for themselves, and they would go freebooting both abroad
and within the country. But after King Óláfr took over the kingdom, then heóláfs saga helga

221

brought peace [329] to his land by abolishing all plundering in that country.
And if it was possible to inflict punishment on them, then he insisted that noother should be inflicted but loss of life or limbs. Neither people’s entreaties
nor offerings of money would avail them. So says the poet Sigvatr:		
130. Those practising plunder
Erfidrápa Óláfs helga 4			proffered red gold often
Skald I 669
			to the proud prince to buy off			punishment; the king refused it.
			He had a sword used for haircuts—348
			that’s how to guard robbed country—
			
men were seen to suffer				sanctions plain for robbery.
			
131. The very fine king who crippled Erfidrápa Óláfs helga 5				the clan of thieves and filchers— Skald I 671
				
so he slashed thievery—				succoured wolves chiefly.
				Kind, the king caused each				quick thief to be lacking				feet and—so peace improved in				the prince’s land—hands also.
[330] 132. That he had the hair of
Erfidrápa Óláfs helga 6				hundredfold vikings, the country’s Skald I 672
				
guard, shorn with sharp weapons,				
showed his power clearly.
				He made many gains happen,				
Magnús’s generous father;				
Most victories, I avow, furthered				the advance of ·leifr inn digri.
He inflicted the same punishment on powerful and humble, though this seemed
to landed men presumptuous, and they became filled with hostility in response,when they lost their kinsmen because of the king’s righteous judgment, eventhough they were guilty of the charge. The cause of the rebellion that the peopleof the country raised against King Óláfr was that they could not put up withhis justice, but he would rather lose his position than depart from righteous
judgment. And the charge against him that he was mean with money towards
his men was not well founded. He was most generous to his friends. But it
did happen that when men started hostilities against him, people found himharsh and severe in his punishments, while King Knútr offered huge amounts
348

A euphemism for beheading.

222

heimskringlaof money—though great leaders were deceived when he offered each of themhonour and power—and there was this, too, that people were eager in Norway
to welcome Jarl Hákon, for he had already been a most popular man with thepeople of the country before when he ruled the land.
[331] CHAPTER one hundred and eighty-two
Jarl Hákon had taken his troops out of Þrándheimr and gone to meet KingÓláfr south in Mœrr, as was written above. And when the king made his
way into the fiords, then the jarl pursued him there. Then there came to meet
him Kálfr Árnason and many others of those men who had parted fromKing Óláfr. Kálfr was welcomed there. After that the jarl made his way into where King Óláfr had beached his ships, in Toðarfjǫrðr in Valldalr. The
jarl took charge of the ships that had been the king’s. The jarl had the ships
launched and fitted out. Men were chosen by lot to command these ships.
There was a man with the jarl who is named Jǫkull, an Icelandic man, sonof Bárðr Jǫkulsson of Vatsdalr. Jǫkull got to command the Visundr, which
King Óláfr had had. Jǫkull composed this verse:
			
133.
				
				
				
				
				
				
				

My lot was—the lady will hardly
Fsk 197
learn that I am daunted—
Skald I 813
to steer the ship from Sult—I expect astorm on the bow-plain’s reindeer,349
that owned by ·leifr, slopes of the flame of
the yew-bow’s rest350—the monarchhimself this summer had victorystolen from him—inn digri.

To say here briefly what happened a long time afterwards, Jǫkull came up
against King Óláfr’s troops in Gotland and was captured, and the king had
him taken to be executed, [332] and a twig was twisted in his hair and a manheld it. Jǫkull sat on a sort of bank. Then a man tried to behead him. But when
he heard the whistle of the axe, he straightened up, and the blow landed on
his head, and it was a deep wound. The king saw that it was a death wound.
The king then told them to leave him be. Jǫkull sat up and uttered a verse:
			
134.
				
				
				

Wounds smart with weariness;
I was often suited better.
An injury is on me that spurted
eager crimson liquid.

Skald I 815hlýrvangs hreinn: ‘reindeer of the bow-plain (sea)’, ship.
funa ýstéttar kleifar: ‘slopes (i.e. lands) of the flame (gold) of the yew-bow’s
stand (hand or arm)’, women (vocative).
349
350óláfs saga helga

223

				
My gore gushed out of this				
gash. I get used to endurance.
				The honoured helm-noble ruler				hurls his anger at me.
Then Jǫkull died.
CHAPTER one hundred and eighty-three
Kálfr Árnason went with Jarl Hákon north to Þrándheimr, and the jarl invited
him to stay with him and enter his service. Kálfr says that he would first go into Egg to his estate and after that make up his mind. Kálfr did so. But when
he got home, then he soon realised that his wife Sigríðr was rather on herhigh horse and was reckoning up [333] her grievances that she claimed she
had against King Óláfr, first of all, that he had had her husband Ǫlvir killed.
‘And now on top of that,’ she says, ‘my two sons. And you, Kálfr, were
present at their killing, and that is the last thing I should have expected of you.’Kálfr says that it was much against his will that Þórir was deprived of life.
‘I offered,’ he says, ‘money on his behalf. And when Grjótgarðr was killed,
I lost my brother Arnbjǫrn.’She says: ‘That is good, that you got that from the king, since it may be thatyou will avenge him, though you will not avenge my grievances. You saw,
when your foster-son Þórir was killed, how highly the king regarded you then.’
She continually brought up these grievances before Kálfr. Kálfr often repliedcrossly, and yet in the end it came about that he was persuaded by her arguments
and then promised to submit to the jarl if the jarl would increase his revenues.
Sigríðr sent word to the jarl and had him told what stage had been reached in
Kálfr’s position. So when the jarl realised this, then he sent word to Kálfr that
he was to come out to the town to see the jarl. Kálfr did not neglect to makethis journey, and went a little later out to Niðaróss and met Jarl Hákon there,
was well received there, and he and the jarl had a talk together. Everything
was agreed between them, and they decided that Kálfr was to enter the jarl’s
service and received great revenues from him. Afterwards Kálfr returned home
to his estate. He had now most of the oversight everywhere within Þrándheimr.
So as soon as spring came, Kálfr got ready a ship that he had, and as soon as
he had finished, then he sailed out to sea and took the ship west to England,for he had heard this of King Knútr, that he was sailing early in the springfrom Denmark west to England. By now King Knútr had given the jarldom
in Denmark to Þorkell hávi’s (the Tall’s) son Haraldr. Kálfr Árnason went tosee King Knútr as soon as he got to England. So says Bjarni Gullbrárskáld:[334] 135. The great ruler set unswervingly
Kálfsflokkr 3				
his stem351 to carve the sea eastwards; Skald I 882
351

stál: ‘stem-post’, the top part of the ship’s prow.

224
				
				
				
				
				
				

heimskringla

Haraldr’s battle-keen brother352
was bound to seek out Garðar.
But of men’s actions		
I am not prone to gather
false stories; after your severance
straight to Knútr you headed.

Fsk 198

So when Kálfr met King Knútr then the king gave him an extraordinarily
warm welcome and took him aside to talk to him. Part of what King Knútr
said to him was that he asked Kálfr to commit himself to raising a rebellion
against Óláfr inn digri, if he tried to return to the country.
‘And I shall,’ says the king, ‘then give you a jarldom and let you thenrule Norway. But my kinsman Hákon shall come to me, and that is the mostsuitable thing for him, for he is such a sincere person that I do not think hewould shoot a single shaft against King Óláfr if they met.’
Kálfr listened to what King Knútr said, and he became eager for the honour.
This plan was settled between the king and Kálfr. Kálfr then prepared toreturn home, and at parting King Knútr gave him splendid gifts. The poet
Bjarni mentions this:
		
136.
			
[335] 		
			
			
			
			
			

You owe the lord of England,		
jarl’s offspring bold in battle,		thanks for gifts; you got your case toprogress well forthwith.
Before you left the west, land was—delay happened—found for you,said the lord of London;
your life is not meagre.

Kálfsflokkr 4
Skald I 883
Fsk 199

After this Kálfr went back to Norway and came home to his estate.
CHAPTER one hundred and eighty-four
Jarl Hákon that summer went out of the country and west to England, andwhen he got there, then King Knútr welcomed him. The jarl had a fiancée
there in England, and he was going to conclude this match and was planningto hold his wedding in Norway, but was procuring the provisions for it inEngland that he thought most difficult to obtain in Norway. The jarl preparedfor his journey home in the autumn, and was ready rather late. He sailed out
to sea when he was ready, and of his journey there is this to relate, that theship was lost and not a soul survived. But it is reported by some that the shipÓláfr, (half-)brother of Haraldr Sigurðsson, who may have been king when thepoem was composed.
352óláfs saga helga

225

was seen north off Katanes one evening in a great storm, and the wind stoodout into Péttlandsfjǫrðr. They say this, those who are willing to stand by thisaccount, that the ship must have been carried into the whirlpool. But what
is known for certain is that Jarl Hákon was lost at sea and nothing reachedland that was on that ship. That same autumn [336] merchants carried thereport that was circulating round the country, that it was thought that the jarl
was lost. But what everyone knew was that he did not get to Norway that
autumn, and the country was now without a ruler.
CHAPTER one hundred and eighty-fiveBjǫrn the Marshal remained at home on his estate after he had parted
from King Óláfr. Bjǫrn was famous, and it became widely known that hewas keeping out of things. Jarl Hákon heard this and so did others of theruling class. After this they sent men and messages to Bjǫrn. And when themessengers fulfilled their errand, then Bjǫrn welcomed them. Afterwards hecalled the messengers to a private talk with him and asked them about theirbusiness, and the one that was their leader spoke, bringing King Knútr’s andJarl Hákon’s greeting, and that of still other rulers.
‘And this too,’ he says, ‘that King Knútr has heard great reports of you
and also of how you have followed Óláfr digri for a long time and been agreat enemy of King Knútr, and he thinks this is a shame, because he would
like to be your friend as he is of all other worthy men, whenever you wish tochange from being his enemy. And now the only thing for you to do is to turnthere for security and friendship where it is most abundantly to be found, andwhich [337] everyone in the northern part of the world finds it an honour tohave. You who have followed King Óláfr must consider this, how he has now
abandoned you. You are all without protection from King Knútr and his men,and you harried his land last summer and killed his friends. Then there is thisto take into account, that the king is offering his friendship, and it would be
more fitting for you to be begging or offering money for it.’
So when he had finished his speech, then Bjǫrn answers, saying this:‘I want now to stay quietly at home on my estate and not serve rulers.’
The messenger replies: ‘Men like you are men for kings. I can tell you
this, that you have two choices available: the one is to leave your property
as an outlaw, as your comrade Óláfr has now done. The other choice is this,which may now seem preferable, to accept King Knútr’s and Jarl Hákon’s
friendship and become one of their men and give your word on this, andtake here your pay.’
He poured out English silver from a great purse. Bjǫrn was a man witha great love of money, and he was very worried and stayed silent when he226heimskringla

saw the money, wondering now to himself what to decide, thinking it ahard thing to lose his property, while considering it uncertain whether KingÓláfr’s recovery would ever take place in Norway. So when the messenger
saw that Bjǫrn’s mind was attracted by the money, then he threw down two
thick gold rings, saying:‘Take this money now, Bjǫrn, and swear the oath. I promise you this, that
this money is insignificant compared to what you will receive, if you go to
King Knútr’s and see him.’
And by the amount of the money and the fair promises and the great gifts
he was now drawn to the love of money, took up the money and submitted
after this to allegiance and oaths of fidelity to King Knútr and Jarl Hákon.
Then the messengers went away.
[338] CHAPTER one hundred and eighty-six
Bjǫrn the Marshal heard the reports which said that Jarl Hákon had perished.
Then he changed his mind, regretting that he had broken faith with King Óláfr.
He felt he was now free from the particular agreements which he had made in
respect of homage to Jarl Hákon. Bjǫrn believed there was now arising someprospect of resurrecting King Óláfr’s rule if he came to Norway, now that it
was without a ruler there to oppose him. Bjǫrn then got ready to leave quickly,
taking a few men with him, travelled on his way after that day and night, on
horseback where it was possible, by ship where there was an opportunity, notstopping his journey until he came in the winter at Yule east into Garðaríki andfound King Óláfr, and the king was very happy when Bjǫrn met him. The kingthen asked about all the news from the north from Norway. Bjǫrn says that thejarl had perished and the country was now without a ruler. People were pleased
at this news, those who had accompanied King Óláfr out of Norway and had
had possessions and kinsmen and friends there, and felt deeply homesick to
go back. Bjǫrn told much other news from Norway that he was interested tohear. Then the king asked about his friends, how well they were keeping faithwith him. Bjǫrn said it varied. After this Bjǫrn got up and fell at the feet of theking and embraced his legs and said:‘Everything at God’s mercy and yours, king. I have taken money from
Knútr’s men and sworn oaths of loyalty to them, but now I want to follow
you and not part from you as long as we both shall live.’
The king replies: ‘Stand up quickly, Bjǫrn. You shall be reconciled with
me. Atone for it to God. I realise this, that there must be few in Norway now
who are keeping their loyalty to me, when such as you fail to. It is also truethat many people are finding being there a great problem when [339] I am
far away, and they have to face the hostility of my enemies.’óláfs saga helga227Bjǫrn tells the king about who were most prominent in undertaking tostart a rebellion against the king and his men. He named in this context thesons of Erlingr at Jaðarr and others of their family, Einarr þambarskelfir,
Kálfr Árnason, Þórir hundr, Hárekr from Þjótta.
CHAPTER one hundred and eighty-seven
After King Óláfr was come to Garðaríki, he had great anxiety and pondered
what course he should take. King Jarizleifr and Queen Ingigerðr invited KingÓláfr to stay with them and to take over the realm that is called Vúlgáríá, andthis is one part of Garðaríki, and the people were heathen in that country. KingÓláfr thought to himself about this offer, but when he put it to his men, thenthey were all against settling there and urged the king to aim north for Norway
to get back his kingdom. The king still had in his mind his plan to renounce hiskingly title and to travel out into the world to Jerusalem or to other holy places
and enter a religious order. What weighed most in his mind for consideration
was whether there might come to be any opportunity for him to get back his
kingdom in Norway. But when he thought about this, then he called to mind
that for the first ten winters of his rule everything was in his favour and worked
out well, while after that all his plans were hard to get going and difficult toimplement, and when he tried his luck, it all went wrong. Now he was doubtful
for that reason whether it would be a sensible plan to trust so much to luck as
to go with a small force into the hands of his enemies, when all the common
people of the land [340] had joined with them to oppose King Óláfr. These
concerns occupied him frequently and he referred his affairs to God, praying
Him to let what He saw was best to do become apparent. He turned this overin his mind and was not sure what he should decide on, for trouble seemed tohim obvious in whatever he proposed to himself.
CHAPTER one hundred and eighty-eight
It happened one night that Óláfr was lying in his bed and was awake a longtime in the night and thinking about his plans, and had great anxiety in his
mind. And when his brain became very tired, then he dozed into a sleep solight that he thought he was awake and could see everything that was goingon in the building. He saw a man standing before the bed, tall and statelylooking, and he had splendid clothing. It mainly occurred to the king that it
must be Óláfr Tryggvason come there. This man said to him:
‘Are you very anxious about your plans, what you ought to decide to do?
It seems to me strange that you ponder this in your mind, as it does if you
are intending to renounce the kingly title that God has given you, likewise
the intention to stay here and accept power from foreign kings, ones that are228heimskringla

unknown to you. Rather return to your kingdom that you have received byinheritance and ruled for a long time with the strength that God gave you,and do not let your subjects frighten you. It is a king’s glory to overcome
his enemies, and a noble death to fall in battle with one’s troops. Or do you
have some doubt about this, whether you have a just cause in your dispute?
You must not act in such a way as to hide the truth from yourself. It is forthis reason that you can boldly fight for the country, that God will bear you
witness that it is your property.’
And when the king awoke, then he thought he saw a fleeting glimpse of
the man [341] as he went away. So from then on he took heart and affirmed
to himself the intention to return to Norway, as he had previously been most
keen to do, and had discovered that all his men wanted most to have done.
He considered in his mind that the country would be easy to win, since it
was without a ruler, as he had now learned. He believed that if he came there
himself, many would then be ready to support him again. And when the kingannounced this plan to his men, then all received it gratefully.
CHAPTER one hundred and eighty-nine
It is said that this event took place in Garðaríki, while King Óláfr was there,that a high-born widow’s son got an abscess in his throat and it got so bad thatthe boy could not get any food down, and he seemed like to die. The boy’s
mother went to Queen Ingigerðr, for she was an acquaintance of hers, andshowed her the boy. The Queen says that she knew of no treatment to apply.
‘Go,’ she says, ‘to King Óláfr, he is the best physician here, and ask him
to pass his hands over the boy’s hurt, and mention what I have said if hewill not do it otherwise.’
She did as the queen said. But when she found the king, then she saysthat her son was like to die of an abscess in his throat, and bade him passhis hands over the abscess. The king says to her that he was no physician,telling her to go somewhere where there were doctors. She says that thequeen had sent her to him.
‘And she bade me mention what she said, that you were to apply thetreatment you knew of, and she told me that you were the best physician inthis place.’
Then the king set to work and passed his hands over the boy’s abscessand handled the abscess for a very long time, until the boy [342] moved hismouth. Then the king took bread and broke it and laid it in a cross on his hand,then placed it in the boy’s mouth, and he swallowed it down. And from thatmoment all the pain in his throat stopped. In a few days he was completely
healed. His mother was very glad and so were the boy’s other kinsmen andóláfs saga helga229

acquaintances. Then at first it was regarded in this way, that King Óláfr had
such great healing hands as it is said of those people who are greatly giftedwith this skill, that they have good hands, but afterwards when his miracleworking became universally known, then it was accepted as a true miracle.
CHAPTER one hundred and ninety
This event took place one Sunday, that King Óláfr was sitting on his highseat at table and he was so deep in cares that he did not notice the time. He
had a knife in his hand and was holding a small twig and whittling a few
shavings off it. A serving boy saw what the king was doing and realised that
he himself was thinking of other things. He said:‘It is Monday tomorrow, Lord.’
The king looked at him when he heard this, and it occurred to him then what
he had been doing. After that the king asked for a lighted candle to be brought
to him. He swept all the wood-shavings that he had cut into his hand. Then heset light to them and let the wood-shavings burn in his palm, and it could be
deduced from this that he would observe the laws and commandments without
deviation and not want to go beyond what he knew to be most correct.
[343] CHAPTER one hundred and ninety-one
Afterwards, when King Óláfr had made his decision that he was going to turnback and go home, then he put this to King Jarizleifr and Queen Ingigerðr.
They tried to persuade him not to make this journey, saying that he might
have what power he felt was proper for himself in their realm, and begged
him not to put himself at the mercy of his enemies with such a small force ofmen as he had there. Then King Óláfr tells them about his dream, saying this
too, that he believed that this was God’s providence. So when they realisedthat the king had made up his mind to go back to Norway, then they offer
him all the help for his journey that he cared to have from them. The kingthanks them in warm words for their kindness, saying that he will gladly
accept from them what he needs for his journey.
CHAPTER one hundred and ninety-two
Immediately after Yule, King Óláfr got busy with his preparations. He had
nearly two hundred of his own men. King Jarizleifr provided all the transport
animals with their gear that were necessary. So when he was ready, then hewent. King Jarizleifr and Queen Ingigerðr set him splendidly on his way.
But his son Magnús he left behind with the king.
So King Óláfr travelled from the east, first over the frosty ground all theway to the sea. But when spring came and the ice melted, then they prepared230

heimskringla

their ships, and when they were ready and a wind came, then they sail andtheir journey sped well. King Óláfr brought his ships to Gotland, getting news
there from both the Swedish realm and Denmark and all the way from Norway.
[344] Then it was learned for certain that Jarl Hákon had perished, and thecountry of Norway was without a ruler. The king and his men now felt theprospects looked good for their expedition, sailing on from there when they
got a wind, and made for Svíþjóð. The king took his force into Lǫgrinn andmade his way up inland to Áróss, after that sending men to see King Ǫnundrof the Svíar and arranged a meeting with him. King Ǫnundr responded well tohis brother-in-law’s embassy and went to meet with King Óláfr as his message
had requested. Then Queen Ástríðr came to King Óláfr too with the men who
had accompanied her. There was a joyful reunion between them all. The kingof the Svíar welcomed his brother-in-law King Óláfr when they met.
CHAPTER one hundred and ninety-three
Now it shall be told what they had been doing in Norway around this time.
Þórir hundr had been engaged in trading with the Lapps for these two winters,
and both winters he had spent a long time in the mountains and had madea lot of money. He did various kinds of trade [345] with the Lapps. He had
prepared for himself there twelve reindeer-skin coats, using such powerful
magic that no weapon could penetrate them, and much less than a coat of mail.
So the second spring Þórir fitted out a longship that he owned and manned itwith his servants. He summoned together the farmers and demanded a levy
all over up to the northernmost assembly district, gathering together therea very large number of men, travelling north in the spring with this force.
Hárekr from Þjótta also held a muster and got a large force. There took part inthis journey many other distinguished men, though these were the most wellknown. They made an announcement that this gathering of troops was to go
against King Óláfr and hold the land against him if he came from the east.
CHAPTER one hundred and ninety-four
Einarr þambarskelfir held most power out over Þrándheimr after the fall of
Jarl Hákon became known. He and his son Eindriði were thought to be best
entitled to the possessions that the jarl had had, and his wealth. Einarr thencalled to mind the promises and offers of friendship that King Knútr had madeto him at parting. So Einarr had a fine ship that he owned fitted out, went onboard himself with a large company. And when he was ready, he made his
way south along the coast and then west across the sea and did not cease
travelling until he came to England, going straight to see King Knútr. The
king welcomed him. Then Einarr presented his mission to the king, saying

óláfs saga helga

231

that he was now come to take up the promises that the king had made, that
Einarr should hold a title of high rank over Norway if Jarl Hákon was notavailable. King Knútr says that this business had taken quite a different turn.
‘I have now,’ he says, ‘sent men with my tokens to my son Sveinn inDenmark, and moreover I have promised him power in Norway. But I [346]want to maintain my friendship towards you. You shall have the same rank
from me as you are entitled to by birth and be a landed man,353 and havegreat revenues and be the more senior to other landed men in that you havegreater achievements than other landed men.’
Now as to his situation, Einarr saw what the result of his mission would
be. He now prepares for his return home. And when he realised what the
king’s intention was, and also that there was a clear prospect, if King Óláfr
came from the east, that there would be no peace in the land, it occurred
to Einarr that it would not be worth hastening his journey more than very
moderately, in case they should be fighting King Óláfr without gaining any
advantage to his own power over what he had before. Einarr now sailed out
to sea, when he was ready to do so, and got to Norway so that the events
that were most important that summer had already taken place.
CHAPTER one hundred and ninety-fiveLeading men in Norway had watch kept east in Svíþjóð and south in Denmark
for if King Óláfr should come from Garðaríki in the east. They got immediate
intelligence, as quickly as people could travel at their fastest, when King Óláfr
was come to Svíþjóð. And as soon as this was known to be accurate, thena summons to war went round the whole country. The general public werecalled out as troops. Then a host was gathered together. And the landed menthat were from Agðir and Rogaland and Hǫrðaland, they now split up, someturned north and some east, and it was felt necessary to have troops readyin both areas. Erlingr of Jaðarr’s sons turned east, as did all the troops thatwere from the east of them, and they were leaders of this contingent, while
to the north went Áslákr of Finney and Erlingr of Gerði and the landed menthat were from north of them. These that have just been named were [347]all men who had sworn oaths to King Knútr to deprive King Óláfr of life ifthey found an opportunity.
CHAPTER one hundred and ninety-six
So when it became known in Norway that King Óláfr was come to Svíþjóð
from the east, then his friends gathered together, those that wanted to give
him support. In that number the most high-born man was King Óláfr’s353

See note 52 above.

232

heimskringla

brother Haraldr Sigurðarson. He was now fifteen winters old, a very tallman in stature and a grown-up man in appearance. There were many otherdistinguished men there. They had got altogether six hundred men when
they left Upplǫnd, and with that troop they made their way east throughEiðaskógr to Vermaland. After that they made their way east through forests
to Svíþjóð, then made enquiries about King Óláfr’s movements.
CHAPTER one hundred and ninety-seven
King Óláfr was in Svíþjóð in the spring and from there got intelligence about
the north of Norway, and heard from there only the one kind of report, that
it would not be peaceful going there, and the men that came from the northadvised him strongly not to enter the country. He was now resolved, just as
before, to go. King Óláfr asked King Ǫnundr to say what support he would
give him in invading his kingdom. King Ǫnundr replied, saying that the
Svíar were not much for going to make war on Norway.
‘We know,’ he says, ‘that Norwegians are tough and great warriors andhard to visit with warfare. I have no hesitation in telling you what I willcontribute. I will give you four hundred men, and you can choose from myfollowing fine warriors and ones well equipped for battle. After that I will
give you leave to travel over my country and get yourself all the troops you
can and that [348] are willing to follow you.’King Óláfr accepted this offer, after that getting ready to depart. QueenÁstríðr remained behind in Svíþjóð, and the king’s daughter Úlfhildr.
CHAPTER one hundred and ninety-eight
So when King Óláfr began his journey, then there came to him the troopthat the king of the Svíar had given him, and these were four hundred men.
The king travels by the route that the Svíar already knew. They made their
way up inland to forests and came out there where it is called Járnberaland.
There the troop came to meet the king that had been coming from Norway
to join him, as has been told above.354 There he met his brother Haraldr andmany others of his kingdom, and this was the most joyful reunion. They had
now altogether twelve hundred men.
CHAPTER one hundred and ninety-nine
There is a man named Dagr of whom it is said that he was son of King Hringr,
who had fled the land before King Óláfr, but people say that Hringr was sonof Dagr son of Haraldr inn hárfagri’s son Hringr. Dagr was King Óláfr’s354

Ch. 196.

óláfs saga helga

233

kinsman. The father and son, Hringr and Dagr, had settled in the realm of
the Svíar and had got a realm to rule over there. In the spring, when KingÓláfr was come from the east to Svíþjóð, he had sent word to his kinsman
Dagr that Dagr was to join him on his journey with all the support he had
available, and if they gained possession of land in Norway, then Dagr shouldhave no less power there than his forefathers had had. So when this message
came to Dagr, then this was much to his liking. He was very homesick to go
to Norway and receive there the power that his kinsmen [349] had held in thepast. He responded to this business immediately and promised to go. Dagrwas a man quick to speak and quick to make up his mind, a very impetuous
man and a very valiant man, but not a man of great intelligence. After thishe gathered troops to himself and got nearly twelve hundred men. He went
with this troop to meet King Óláfr.
CHAPTER two hundred
King Óláfr sent word out from himself into the settled areas with a message
to the people who wanted to make money for themselves by getting a share of
the gains and having the revenues that the king’s enemies had appropriated,then they should come to him and follow him. King Óláfr now conveyed hisarmy, travelling by way of forest settlements, and sometimes over wilderness
areas and frequently over great lakes. They dragged or carried the ships
with them between the lakes. Numbers of troops flocked to the king, forest
people and some of them outlaws. Many places there have since been calledÓláfsbúðir355 where he stayed the night. He did not pause on his journey until
he came out in Jamtaland, travelling north then after that to Kjǫlr. His troops
split up in the inhabited areas and became very scattered as long as they knew
no likelihood of hostility. But always when the troops split up, then the troopof Norwegians accompanied the king, while Dagr then travelled separately
with his troop, and the Svíar in a third group with their men.
CHAPTER two hundred and one
Men are mentioned by name, of whom one was called Gauka-Þórir (Cuckoo-)
and another Afra-Fasti (Buttermilk-). They were outlaws and the greatest
robbers, having with them thirty men [350] like themselves. These brothers
were taller and stronger than other men. They had no lack of daring andcourage. They heard about this army that was travelling through the country
there, and discussed among themselves that it might be a good plan to go to
the king and follow him to his country and take part there in a great battle
One of the meanings of búð is ‘temporary shelter’, such as might be used bytravellers in uninhabited areas. Cf. note 221 above.
355

234

heimskringla

with him and thus put themselves to the test, for they had not before been inbattles where troops were lined up in battle array. They were very interested
to see the king’s host lined up. Their companions liked this plan very much,they now set out to meet with the king. And when they come there, thenthey go with their band of men before the king, and their companions had
their full armour. They greeted him. He asked what sort of men they were.
They gave their names, saying that they were natives of the country. They
presented their business and offered the king to go with him. The king saysthat it seemed to him that there would be good support in such men.
‘I am keen,’ he says, ‘to take on such men. But are you Christian people?’he says.
Gauka-Þórir answers, saying he was neither Christian nor heathen.
‘We comrades have no other faith than that we believe in ourselves, ourstrength and our luck in victory, and that does us all right.’
The king replies: ‘A great pity that such useful-looking men should not
believe in Christ, their creator.’Þórir replies: ‘Is there anyone in your company, king, a man of Christ,that has grown more a day than we brothers?’
The king told them to have themselves baptised and accept the true faithwith it.
‘And follow me then,’ he says. ‘I shall make you men of high rank. But
if you do not wish to do that, then go back to your own occupations.’
Afra-Fasti replies, saying that he was [351] not willing to accept Christianity.
After that they turn away. Then said Gauka-Þórir:‘It is very shameful that this king should reject us from his army. I havenever experienced it before, that I was not found as good as other men. I
shall never turn away leaving matters thus.’
After this they joined company with other forest people and went with
their troop. Then King Óláfr made his way west to Kjǫlr.
CHAPTER two hundred and two
So when King Óláfr went from the east to Kjǫlr and made his way west fromthe mountain so that the land sloped down west from there to the sea, he
could then see the landscape down there. Many troops were going ahead of
the king, and many were behind him. He was riding where there was spaceround him. He was silent, not speaking to people. He rode for a large partof the day without looking about him. Then the bishop rode up to him andspoke, asking what he was thinking about, as he was so silent, for the king
was always cheerful and talkative with his men on the journey, so cheering
everyone up who was near him. Then the king replied with great anxiety:óláfs saga helga

235‘Strange things have been appearing to me for a while. Just now I could see
over Norway, when I looked west from the mountain. It came into my mind
then that I had been happy for many a day in that land. I then had a visionin which I could see over all Þrándheimr, and after that over all Norway,
and as long as this vision was before my eyes, then I could see ever further,right on until I could see over all the world, both lands and sea. I recognised
clearly the places I had been to and seen before. Just as clearly I saw places
that I have not seen before, some that I have had reports of, and even thosethat I have not heard spoken of before, both inhabited and uninhabited, as
widely as the world extends.’
The bishop says that this vision was holy and very remarkable.
[352] CHAPTER two hundred and three
Afterwards when the king made his way down off the mountain, then there
was a farm before them that is called at Súl, at the beginning of the settledarea of Verdœlafylki. And as they made their way down to the farm, thenthere lay cornfields by the wayside. The king told the men to go carefully
and not spoil fields for the farmer. Men did this well while the king was near,
but the groups that were coming behind now paid no heed to this, and men
ran over the cornfield so that it was all flattened to the ground. The farmer
that lived there, who was called Þorgeirr flekkr (Spot), saw. He had twosons just reached manhood. Þorgeirr welcomed the king and his men andoffered him all the service that he had at his disposal. The king responded
well to this, and then asked Þórgeirr for news, what was going on in thatcountry and whether there was any gathering of forces being made against
him. Þorgeirr says that a large force was being mustered there in Þrándheimr
and landed men were come there both from the south of the country andfrom Hálogaland in the north.
‘But I do not know,’ he says, ‘whether they are planning to direct this force
against you or elsewhere.’
Then he complained to the king about his loss and the bad behaviour of
the king’s men when they had broken down and trampled all his cornfields.
The king says that it was ill done if damage had been caused him. Afterwards
the king rode to where the cornfield had stood and saw that the crop was all
flattened to the ground. He rode around it and after that said:‘It is my expectation, farmer, that God will put right your loss, and thiscornfield will be better after the space of a week.’
And this turned out to be the best crop, as the king had said.
The king stayed there overnight, and in the morning he set out. He saysthat farmer Þorgeirr was to go with him. But when he offered his two sons

236

heimskringla

for the journey, then the king says [353] that they were not to go with him,
but the boys, nevertheless, were willing to go. The king told them to staybehind, but since they would not be dissuaded, then the king’s followers
were going to tie them up. The king said, when he saw that:‘Let them go, they will come back.’
So it turned out for the boys as the king said.
CHAPTER two hundred and fourThen they transported their army out to Stafr. So when he came to Stafamýrar,then he made a halt. Now he found out for certain that farmers were travellingwith an army against him, and also that he would have a battle soon. Thenthe king inspected his troops, and a count was made of the numbers of men.
Then there were found to be in the army nine hundred heathen men, andwhen the king realised that, then he told them to have themselves baptised,saying that he does not want to have heathen men in battle with him.
‘We shall not,’ he says, ‘be able to rely on the numbers of our men. On
God must we rely, for with [his] power and mercy shall we gain victory, andI do not wish to mix heathen folk with my men.’
So when the heathens heard this, then they took counsel together, and in
the end four hundred men had themselves baptised, but five hundred refused
Christianity, and this group returned to their own countries. Then the brothers
Gauka-Þórir and Afra-Fasti come forward there with their troop, and againoffer the king their support. He asks if they have now received baptism.
Gauka-Þórir says that this was not so. The king told them to receive baptism
and the true faith, and otherwise to go away. They then turned off aside andheld a discussion between themselves and deliberated about what course to
take up. Then said Afra-Fasti:‘This is to be said about my mood, that I am unwilling to turn back. I shallgo into battle and give support to one side or the other, but it doesn’t seemto me to matter which party I am in.’
Then Gauka-Þórir replies:‘If I am to go into battle, then I want to [354] give help to the king, for hisneed for help is greater. And if I must believe in any god, how is it worse
for me to believe in the White-Christ than in another god? So this is myadvice, that we have ourselves baptised, if the king thinks it so important,then afterwards go into battle with him.’
They all agree to this, going afterwards to the king and saying that they
are now willing to accept baptism. Then they were baptised by clerics andwere confirmed. The king then accepted them into the fellowship of his
following, saying that they were to be under his banner in battle.

óláfs saga helga

237

CHAPTER two hundred and five
King Óláfr had now found out for certain that it would not be long before hemust have a battle with the farmers. And after having inspected his troops
and had a count made of the numbers of men, and he now had more than
three thousand men, he thought this was a large army on one battlefield.
After that the king spoke to his troops and said this:‘We have a great army and fine troops. I now wish to tell people what
dispositions I want to have of my troops. I shall let my banner advance in the
middle of the line, and my personal following and guests356 are to accompany
it, together with the troops that came to us from Upplǫnd as well as thetroops that have come to us in Þrándheimr. And on the right hand side of mybanner shall be Dagr Hringsson and with him all the troops that he brought
into company with us. He shall have a different banner. And on the left handside of my line shall be the troops that the king of the Svíar provided us with,and all the troops that came to us from the Swedish realm. They shall havethe third banner. I want [355] men to be divided into companies and kinsmen
and acquaintances to be grouped together, for then each will best look after
the other and each one recognise the other. We shall mark all our troops, put
signs on our helmets and shields, drawing on them in white the holy cross.
And if we engage in battle, then we shall all have the one cry: “Forward,
forward, Christ’s men, cross’s men, king’s men!” We shall have to have thinlines if we have fewer troops, because I don’t want them to surround us with
their troops. Let men now divide themselves into companies, and afterwards
we shall dispose the companies in battle formation, each must then know his
station and take note of where he is in relation to the banner to which he isassigned. We shall now keep our formation, and men must be fully armed day
and night until we know where our engagement with the farmers is to be.’After the king had spoken, then they drew up their lines and disposed themin accordance with the king’s orders. After that the king held a meeting withthe leaders of companies. The men the king had sent round the local area todemand support from the inhabitants were now returned. They were able toreport from the area that they had travelled over that in many places there wasa complete dearth of men capable of bearing arms, and those people had joined
the gathering of farmers, and wherever they had met men, then few would gowith them, but most replied that they stayed at home because they did not want
to follow either party, did not want to fight against the king nor against theirown kinsmen. They had obtained few troops. Then the king asked men theiradvice, what course seemed best to take. Finnr replied to the king’s question:
356
Gestir (‘guests’) came to designate a member of the king’s hirð (‘personal
following’) of inferior rank.

238

heimskringla‘I shall say,’ he says, ‘what would be done if I had my way. Then we would
ravage all the settlements, plunder all the property and burn all the habitations
so thoroughly that not a hut remained standing, and thus repay the farmers
for their treason against their lord. I think that many a one would then detachhimself [356] from his company if he looks towards his home to see smokeor fire rising from the buildings, not knowing for sure what has happened tohis children or womenfolk or old people, their fathers or mothers or otherrelations. I would expect,’ he says, ‘that if any of them were to suggest breaking
up their gathering, then their battle lines would soon thin out, for that is theway farmers are, the most recent proposal is the one they all most approve.’
So when Finnr had finished his speech, then people applauded it.
Many were well pleased to undertake plundering, and all thought thefarmers deserved to suffer losses, and that what Finnr had said, that many
farmers would detach themselves from the muster, was likely. Þormóðr
Kolbrúnarskáld then uttered a verse:357
		
137.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Let’s kindle each kettle-crag358
Fóstbrœðra saga 260–61
we come upon within Inney;359
Skald I 829
with the sword folk are defending
from the king, the country.
Yew-grief360—let Innþrœndir have
all their houses made ashes
cold—shall be quickened, if I
can decide it, with brambles.361

But when King Óláfr heard the people’s vehemence, then he demanded ahearing for himself, and after that said:‘The farmers deserve [357] that it should be done as you wish. They knowthat I have done this, burned dwellings for them and given them other great
punishments. I did this, carrying out burnings for them, when they departed
from their faith before and took up heathen sacrifices and would not do what I
told them. We were then upholding the law of God. Now this treason against
their lord is much less important, even though they do not keep faith with me,
357Þormóðr Bersason Kolbrúnarskáld was an Icelandic poet, one of the heroes ofFóstbrœðra saga, which tells of his love for Kolbrún and his vengeance, taken inGreenland, for his foster-brother Þorgeirr Hávarsson. Fifteen stanzas survive of hisÞorgeirsdrápa for his friend, as well as many occasional verses, preserved in thesaga and elsewhere, including a group on the battle of Stiklarstaðir.
358
hverbjarg: ‘kettle-crag’, house; FJ takes Hverbjǫrg (pl.) to be a place name
(Skj B I 264).
359
FJ follows the alternative reading of some manuscripts, inni ‘house’.
360
ýs angr: ‘sorrow of the yew’, fire.
361
klungr: ‘thorn, bramble’.

óláfs saga helga

239

and yet this will not be thought seemly for those who want to be decent men.
Now I have here somewhat more right to treat them with some leniency when
they are acting badly against me, than when they were displaying hatred ofGod. Now what I want is that men should go easy and do no plundering. I
will first go to see the farmers. If we are reconciled, well and good, but if they
engage in battle against us, then there will be two possibilities facing us, andif we fall in battle, then it will be a good idea not to go to it with proceedsof plunder, but if we are victorious, then we shall inherit the goods of thosethat are now fighting against us, because some of them will fall there, andsome flee, and both will have forfeited all their property. And then it will begood to go to large dwellings and splendid farms, but these are of no use toanyone when they are burned. With plundering also a much greater part is
spoiled than what can be benefited from. We shall now go in separate groups
as we travel out through the settlement and take with us all men capable ofbearing arms that we can get. Men shall also slaughter livestock or take otherprovisions, such as people need to feed themselves, but men must not cause
any other damage. I will be quite happy for the farmers’ spies to be killed if
you capture them. Dagr shall go and his troops by the more northerly route
down along the valley, while I shall travel out on the high road and we shallmeet in the evening. We shall all share the same lodging for the night.’[358] CHAPTER two hundred and six

So it is said, that when King Óláfr drew up his troops, then he placed somemen so as to make a shield wall that was to be kept in front of him in battle,
and chose the men for it that were strongest and most agile. Then he called
his poets to him and told them to go inside the shield wall.
‘You,’ he says, ‘shall be here and see the events that here take place. You
will then not have to rely on verbal reports, for you will report them andcompose about them later.’
There were now there Þormóðr Kolbrúnarskáld and Hofgarða-Refr’s
foster-father Gizurr gullbrá (Golden Eyelash), and thirdly Þorfinnr munnr(Mouth). Then Þormóðr said to Gizurr:‘Let us not stand so close together, comrade, that the poet Sigvatr shallnot be able to get to his place when he comes. He will want to be in front of
the king, and the king will not be pleased otherwise.’
The king heard this and replies:‘There is no need to deride Sigvatr, though he is not here. Often has hestood by me well. He will now be praying for us, and there will yet be very
great need of that.’Þormóðr says: ‘That may be, king, that your greatest need now is forprayers, but thin would be the ranks around the banner pole if all your240

heimskringla

followers were now on the road to Rome. It was just, too, our complaint
about no one finding room for Sigvatr, even if they wanted to speak to you.’
Then they spoke among themselves, saying that it would be very fit tocompose some memorial verses about the events that now would soon be
upon them. Then spoke Gizurr:
		
138.
			
[359] 		
			
			
			
			
			

News that I’m not cheerfulno thane’s daughter will gather—have this word heard; I prepare fora host at Ífi’s boards’ meeting362—
although wise war-bushes363
warn of Heðinn’s lady,364
Let’s be, east in Áli’s blizzard,365
a bulwark to the ruler.

Legendary saga 192(attributed to Þormóðr)Skald I 818

Then Þorfinnr munnr spoke another verse:
		
139.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Twilight falls before the tempest
Legendary saga 188of the tough yard of the shield-rim;366 Skald I 847
the Verdœlir force against thevaliant leader will battle.
Let’s defend the free-handed ruler,
feed the cheerful gore-gull,367
bring down Þrœndr in Þundr’s—
this we are urging—rainstorm.368

Then spoke Þormóðr:
		
140.
			
[360] 					Legendary saga 192–94
Áli’s mighty storm369 masses,
missile projector;370
Fóstbrœðra saga 264
folk must not falter, 		 (1st half)
fearful—a sword-age371 waxes.
Skald I 831

Ífa borða þing: ‘assembly of boards of Ífi (sea-king) (shields)’, battle.
sigrrunnar: ‘battle-bushes’, warriors.
364Heðins kona: Hildr, daughter of Hǫgni, whose kidnap by Heðinn instigated theHjaðningavíg, a legendary battle in which Hildr had the power to resuscitate deadwarriors each day so that the battle continued indefinitely (Skáldsk 72). Her nameis synonymous with battle.
365Ála él: ‘storm of Áli (sea-king)’, battle.
366
randar garðs regn: ‘rain of the enclosure of the shield (shield wall)’, battle.
367
sveita mr: ‘gull of blood’, raven or eagle.
368Þundar hregg: ‘storm of Óðinn’, battle.
369
Ála él: ‘storm of Áli’, battle.
370ƒrstiklandi: ‘arrow-shooter’, warrior (vocative).
371
skálmƒld: ‘sword-age’, battle.
362

363

óláfs saga helga

			
			
			
			

241

For the onslaught let’s steel ourselves;slacker’s speech a man war-happy
must give up, as we go to
the gathering of spears372 with ·leifr.

People memorised these verses on the spot.
CHAPTER two hundred and seven
After this the king set out and made his way out along the valleys. He got
himself a lodging-place for the night, and then all his troops assembled
together there, and lay that night outside under their shields. And as soon
as it got light, the king got the army ready, then moved out along the valley
when they were ready to do so. Then a large number of farmers came to
the king and most joined forces with him and all had the same thing to say,that landed men had assembled an invincible army and they were planningto engage in battle with the king. Then the king took many marks of silver
and handed it to one of the farmers and afterwards said:‘You are to look after this money and divide it up afterwards, paying
some to churches, and giving some to clerics, some to almsmen, andgive it for the life and soul of the men that fall in battle and are fighting
against us.’
The farmer replies: [361] ‘Shall this money be given for the salvation of
the souls of your men, king?’
Then the king replies: ‘This money is to be given for the souls of thosemen who are with the farmers in battle and fall before our men’s weapons.
But those men that follow us in battle and fall there, then we shall all besaved by this together.’
CHAPTER two hundred and eightThat night, when King Óláfr lay among the gathering of men, as has alreadybeen told, he was awake for a long time and prayed to God for himself
and his troops and slept little. A heaviness came over him towards dawn.
And when he awoke, then the day rose up. The king thought it rather early
to wake up the army. So he asked where the poet Þormóðr was. He wasclose by and replied, asking what the king wanted with him. The kingsays:
‘Recite some poem for us.’372geirþing: ‘spear-assembly’, battle.

242

heimskringlaÞormóðr sat up and spoke very loudly so that he could be heard over thewhole army. He recited Bjarkamál in fornu, and this is the beginning of it:373
		141.
Daybreak has arisen:		
Bjarkamál in fornu 1				
the cock’s wings rustle:
Fóstbrœðra saga 262–63				time for workers’				toil to begin.
				Be wakeful, be wakeful,				best of friends,
				
all the noblest				of Aðils’s followers!
		142.
Hár Hard-Gripping,		
Bjarkamál in fornu 2				
Hrólfr the Shooter,		
Fóstbrœðra saga 263[362] 		men of good family				
who do not flee,				not for wine I wake you				
nor woman’s secrets,				
but wake you for Hildr’s				harsh exchanges.374
Then the troops awoke. And when the poem was finished, then men thanked
him for the poem, and people were greatly affected and felt it was wellchosen and called the poem Húskarlahvƒt.375 The king thanked him for his
performance. After that the king took a gold ring that weighed half a markand gave it to Þormóðr. Þormóðr thanked the king for his gift, saying:‘We have a good king, though it is hard to see now how long-lived the
king will be. This is my prayer, king, that you do not let us two be parted
either alive or dead.’
The king replies: We shall all go together, as long as I am in charge, if you
do not wish to part from me.’Then said Þormóðr: ‘I trust, king, that whether peace comes for better or forworse, that I may be somewhere close to you, as long as I have the opportunity,
whatever we hear about where Sigvatr is going with his golden hilt.’

Seven full or part-stanzas, in the Eddic málaháttr metre, survive of the poem
Bjarkamál. Snorri’s title Bjarkamál in fornu ‘the Old’ may imply that there were twopoems of this name. A long paraphrase in Latin hexameters of what is assumed tohave been the whole poem is preserved in the Gesta Danorum of Saxo Grammaticus.
The speaker, Bjarki, referred to in the title, is identifiable as Saxo’s Biarco and as thehero Bǫðvarr Bjarki of Hrólfs saga kraka. Bjarki and his companion Hjalti incite
King Hrólfr´s followers before their last heroic batttle against King Aðils. In thepoem Aðils sinnar ‘the companions of Aðils’ seem to be among those incited by the
speaker, which may allude to events told earlier in the saga.
374
Hildar leikr: ‘game of Hildr (a valkyrie)’, battle; cf. note 364 above.
375‘The Housecarls’ Encouragement’, see note 31 above.
373

óláfs saga helga

243

Then spoke Þormóðr:[363] 143.
				
				
				
			
			
			
			

By your knee still I’ll
Legendary saga 194
stand, till you get other
Fóstbrœðra saga 265
poets—when do you expect them,		 (1st half)
prince stalwart in battle?
Skald I 833
We’ll get away though we give thegreedy raven corpse-prey;either that will be, wood of
the wave-steed,376 or we'll lie here.

CHAPTER two hundred and nine

King Óláfr took his army out along the valley. Then Dagr also went with his
troops by a different route. The king did not cease his march until he came out
in Stiklarstaðir. Then they saw the army of farmers, and that force was moving
in a very disorderly manner, and was in such huge numbers that from every paththe troops spread out, and especially where large groups were moving side byside. They saw where a company of men was going down out of Veradalr, andthey had been on the watch and passed near to where the king’s troops were, andthey did not realise it before they were only a short distance off, so that people
could recognise each other. Hrútr of Vigg was there with thirty men. After thisthe king said that the guests were to go against Hrútr and deprive him of life.
Men were quick to take on this task. Then [364] the king spoke to the Icelanders:‘I am told that it is a custom in Iceland that the farmers are obliged to give
their workmen a sheep for them to slaughter in the autumn. I am now goingto give you a ram (hrútr) to slaughter.’
These Icelanders did not take much urging to this task and went straight
up to Hrútr with some other men. Hrútr was killed together with the whole
company that was with him. The king stopped and halted his army when hegot to Stiklarstaðir. The king told men to dismount from their horses andmake preparations there. Men did as the king ordered. After that the battle
line was formed and the banners raised. Dagr was then not yet come withhis troops, and that wing of the army was missing. Then the king said thatthe men of Upplǫnd were to advance there and take up the banners.
‘I think it is advisable,’ says the king, ‘that my brother Haraldr should not
be in the battle, for he is a child in age.’
Haraldr replies: ‘I shall certainly be in the battle, but if I am so lacking instrength that I cannot wield a sword, then I know a good way of dealing with
that, which is that my hand shall be tied to the haft. No one is going to have agreater desire than I to cause harm to the farmers. I shall go with my comrades.’So men say, Haraldr then spoke this verse:
376

vága viggruðr: ‘bush of the steed of waves (ship)’, sailor.

244
		
144.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

heimskringla

I’ll dare to defend the flank—Fsk 200
fulfilling the lady’s wishes—
Legendary saga 188
in rage let us redden		 (attributed to Þormóðr)round shields—that I’m placed in. Skald II 42–43
War-glad, the young poet will not,where weapons swipe, take tohis heels before spears: men harden
hostile battle exchanges.

Haraldr had his way, so that he was in the battle.
[365] CHAPTER two hundred and ten
There is a man named Þorgils Hálmuson, a farmer who lived at Stiklarstaðir,father of Grímr góði (the Good). Þorgils offered the king his support and to
be in battle with him. The king said he was grateful for his offer.
‘But I want you, farmer,’ says the king, ‘not to be in the battle. Instead,
grant us this, that you help our men after the battle, those that are wounded,
and give them burial that fall in battle; similarly if it should come to pass,farmer, that I fall in this battle, then give such service to my corpse as arises
from necessity, if it is not prohibited to you.’Þorgils promised the king this that he asked.
CHAPTER two hundred and eleven
So when King Óláfr had drawn up his troops, then he spoke before them,saying this, that men must take heart and advance boldly—‘If battle comes,’ he says, ‘we have fine troops and plenty of them, andthough the farmers have somewhat larger forces, still fate will decide victory.
There remains this for me to announce to you, that I am not going to fleefrom this battle. I shall either defeat the farmers or fall in battle. My prayer isthis, that the outcome may be what God sees is right for me. We must place
our confidence in this, that we have a much more just cause than the farmers,
and also in this, that God will release our possessions for us after this battle,[366] or otherwise grant us a much greater reward for the loss that we suffer
here than we can ourselves desire for us. And if it is my lot to speak after thebattle, then I shall enrich each of you according to your deserts and to howeach goes forward into battle. There will then, if we have victory, be enough,both lands and money, to share with you, that have now been previously inthe hands of our enemies. Let us make our first attack the hardest we can, forit will quickly go one way or the other if the odds are great. We have hope ofvictory from a swift attack, but on the other hand it will fall out worse for usóláfs saga helga

245

if we fight until we are exhausted so that men become as a result unable tofight. We will have fewer replacement troops than they, with whom different
groups advance while some hold back and rest. But if we make such a hard
attack that they turn back who are foremost, then they will fall over each other,and their difficulties will be the greater, the more there are of them.’
And when the king finished his speech, they applauded what he had said
loudly and they encouraged each other.
CHAPTER two hundred and twelveÞórðr Fólason was carrying King Óláfr’s banner. The poet Sigvatr says thisin the memorial poem that he composed about King Óláfr, and used material
from the story of Creation for his parentheses:377
			
145.
				
[367] 		
				
				
				
				
				

Þórðr, I heard, fought fiercely
the fight, then, beside ·leifr
with spears—the battle stiffened—
stout hearts trod there together.
He held high before the king ofHringar,378 war-bold, the finelygilded standard, strove fully,
the spirited brother of Ǫgmundr.

Erfidrápa Óláfs helga 7
Skald I 673

CHAPTER two hundred and thirteen
King Óláfr was so equipped that he had a gilded helmet on his head and ashield white with the holy cross painted on it in red. In one hand he had thehalberd that now stands in Christchurch by the altar. He was girded withthe sword that was called Hneitir (Striker), a very sharp sword with the haftwound round with gold. He had a coat of mail. The poet Sigvatr speaks of this:
			
146.
				
			
			
			
			
			
			

·leifr the Fat felled soldiers;
Erfidrápa Óláfs helga 8forward he pressed in mailcoat,
Skald I 674
the war-bold seigneur, seeking
a striking victory.
And the Svíar who wend westwards
waded with the gracious
lord the bright bloodstream;
battle waxed; much I say plainly.

377
Stál, according to Snorri (Hattatal 12), were lines containing parentheticalstatements. ‘The Story of Creation’ was probably the Book of Genesis, but of the 28
stanzas that survive, only the last seems possibly to have been one of these parentheses.
378
Hringa gramr: ‘king of the inhabitants of Hringaríki’, i.e. of Norway.

246

heimskringla[368] CHAPTER two hundred and fourteen
So when King Óláfr had drawn up his troops, then the farmers were still
come nowhere near. Then the king said that the troops should sit down andrest. The king then sat down himself and all his troops and they sat spreadout. He leant over and laid his head on Finnr Árnason’s knees. Then he fell
asleep, and was so for a while. Then they saw the army of farmers, and thesetroops advanced to meet them, having raised their banner, and it was a very
great host of men. Then Finnr woke the king, telling him that the farmers
were now attacking them. And when the king woke up, he said:‘Why did you wake me, Finnr, and not let me dream my dream out?’
Finnr replied: ‘Your dream would not have been such that it would nothave been more important to wake up and prepare for the army that is coming
against us. Or do you not see where now the rabble of farmers is come?’
The king replies: ‘They are not yet come so near us that it would not havebeen better that I had slept on.’
Then said Finnr: ‘What did you dream, king, that you think it such a greatloss that you did not wake of your own accord?’
Then the king tells his dream, that he thought he saw a high ladder, and he
was going aloft up it so far that heaven opened and it was there the ladderled.
‘I was,’ he says, ‘just come to the last rung, when you woke me.’Finnr replies: ‘This dream does not seem as good to me as it must seem toyou. I think it must portend your death if it is anything more than just dream
phantasmagoria that appeared to you.’[369] CHAPTER two hundred and fifteen
Further, there happened something when King Óláfr was come to Stiklarstaðir,that a man came to him. Though this was not in itself marvellous, for manymen came to the king from the local areas, but what seemed strange about
this was that this man was not like others that had come to the king. He wasa man so tall that no one else reached further than to his shoulders. He wasa very handsome man in appearance and had beautiful hair. He was wellarmed, having a very fine helmet and a coat of mail, a red shield, and being
girded with an ornamented sword, and had in his hand a great gold-inlaid
spear with such a thick shaft that his hand could only just go round it. Thisman went before the king and greeted him and asked if the king would accept
support from him. The king asked what his name was and his ancestry, andwhat country he came from. He replies:‘I have kinfolk in Jamtaland and Helsingjaland. I am known as Arnljótr
gellini (from Gellin). The most I can tell you about myself is that I gaveóláfs saga helga

247

assistance to those men of yours that you sent to Jamtaland to collect tax
there. I handed over to them a silver dish that I sent to you as a sign that
I wanted to be your friend.’
Then the king asked whether Arnljótr was a Christian man or not. He says
this about his faith, that he believed in his might and main.
‘This faith has served me well enough up to now. But now I intend tobelieve in you, king.’
The king replies: ‘If you want to believe in me, then you must believe inwhat I tell you. You must believe that Jesus Christ has created heaven andearth and all people, and all people shall go to him after death that are goodand orthodox in belief.’
Arnljótr replies: ‘I have heard tell of White-Christ, but I am not acquainted
with what he does or where he rules over. I shall now believe in everythingthat you tell me. I wish to commit [370] the whole of my life into your hands.’
After that Arnljótr was baptised. The king taught him such of the faith as
he deemed to be most important and assigned him to the van of his battle
formation, in front of his banner. In this position he already had Gauka-Þórir
and Afra-Fasti and their comrades.
CHAPTER two hundred and sixteen
Now it must be told from where the story was broken off above, that landed
men and farmers had assembled an invincible force as soon as they heard thatthe king had left Garðaríki and the east and that he had arrived in Svíþjóð. So
when they learned that the king was come from the east to Jamtaland, and that
he was planning to travel from the east over Kjǫlr to Veradalr, then they madetheir way with their army inland into Þrándheimr and then collected together
all the population there, free and unfree, and so went inland to Veradalr, having
there such a great force that there was not a person there that had seen such agreat army assembled in Norway. It was the case with it, as it can often be ina great army, that its composition was very varied. There were a lot of landed
men in it and a large number of powerful farmers, though the rest was all the
rabble, who were peasants and labourers. And this was the whole of the mainarmy that had gathered together there in Þrándheimr. These troops were verymuch inflamed with hostility to the king.
CHAPTER two hundred and seventeen
Knútr inn ríki had subjected all the land in Norway to himself, as was said
above, and in addition that he appointed to rule it Jarl Hákon. He provided
the jarl with a household bishop whose name was Sigurðr. He was Danishby origin and had been with King Knútr a long time. This bishop was a fiery

248

heimskringla

man in temperament and a flowery man in his speech. He supported [371]King Knútr in what he said as much as he could, but was a very great enemyof King Óláfr. This bishop was in this army and spoke frequently before thetroop of farmers and strongly urged rebellion against King Óláfr.
CHAPTER two hundred and eighteen

Bishop Sigurðr spoke at an assembly of the troops where there was now ahuge host of men. He began his speech thus:‘Here is now assembled a great host, so that in this poor land there will
be no opportunity to see a larger native army. This numerous force ought
to come in very handy for you, for now there will be sufficient need for it
if this Óláfr is again planning not to leave off harrying you. He became
accustomed already at an early age to plundering and killing people andtravelled through many countries for this purpose. But finally he turned tothis country and began by making enemies most of all among those thatwere the best people and the most powerful: King Knútr, whom everyone
has the highest duty to serve as well as they can, and he established himself
on his dependent territory; similarly he supported King Óláfr of the Svíar,
while driving out of their ancestral lands the Jarls Sveinn and Hákon. But
he behaved most cruelly to his own kinsmen, when he drove all the kingsout of Upplǫnd, though this was in some respects all right, since they had
previously gone back on their words and oaths to King Knútr, and supported
this Óláfr in every criminal design that he took up. Now their friendship hasvery properly been dissolved. He inflicted injuries on them and took overtheir realms, thus emptying the land of all high-born men. But after that you
must know how he has treated landed men: the noblest are slain, and many
have had to leave the country because of him. He has also travelled far andwide over this country with bands of plunderers, burning the local districts
and [372] killing and robbing the people. But who is here of the ruling classes
that will not have great wrongs to avenge on him? Now he is travelling witha foreign army, and it is mostly outlaws and robbers or other brigands. Do
you imagine he is now going to be kind to you, when he goes with this scum,
when he commited such ravages which all his followers tried to dissuade
him from? I think a better course is for you to remember now the wordsof King Knútr, when he advised you, if Óláfr tried again to get back to thecountry, how you ought to defend the freedom that King Knútr promisedyou. He told you to resist and drive out of your way such rabble. The thing
to do now is to go against them and cut down this scum for the eagle andwolf and let each one lie where he is struck down, unless you would ratherdrag their corpses into woods and rocky places. Let no one be so bold as toconvey them to churches, for they are all vikings and evil-doers.’óláfs saga helga

249

And when he ended this addresss, then people gave it great applause, andall gave their consent to doing as he said.
CHAPTER two hundred and NINEteen
The landed men, those who were assembled there, held a meeting and talkand discussion and made arrangements about how their lines should be
drawn up and who should be leader over the troops. Then Kálfr Árnason said
that Hárekr from Þjótta was best fitted to becoming chief over this army—‘For he is descended from the line of Haraldr inn hárfagri. The king bears
him a very great grudge on account of the killing of Grankell, and he will
face the severest punishment if Óláfr comes to power. Hárekr is well triedin battle and a man of high ambition.’
Hárekr answers that those men were better suited for this that were now
at the most active [373] stage of their lives.
‘But I am now,’ he says, ‘an old man and infirm and not very able to fight.
There is also a family relationship between me and King Óláfr, and although
he does not think much of that in respect of me, yet it is not seemly for me
to be any further involved in this warfare against him than anyone else in
our party. You, Þórir, are well suited to being the chief in engaging in battlewith King Óláfr. There are also enough reasons for this. You have deathsof kinsmen to avenge on him, and also the fact that he drove you from all
your possessions as an outlaw. You have also promised King Knútr and yourkinsmen too to avenge Ásbjǫrn. Or do you think that there will be any better
opportunity against Óláfr than such as is now to take vengeance for all thesedisgraces to your honour at once?’Þórir replied to his speech: ‘I do not have the confidence to carry a banner
against King Óláfr or to become leader over these troops. The Þrœndir havethe largest crowd of men here. I know their pride, that they will not want tolisten to me or to any other man from Hálogaland. But there is no need toremind me of the injuries that I have to repay Óláfr for. I remember the lossof men in Óláfr having deprived four men of life and all of them distinguishedin honour and kinship: my brother’s son Ásbjǫrn, my sister’s sons Þórir andGrjótgarðr, and their father Ǫlvir, and I have a duty to avenge each of them.
Now this is to be said about me, that I have selected eleven of my men, thatare the best fighters, and I believe that we shall not lose by comparison withothers in exchanging blows with Óláfr if we get a chance of it.’
CHAPTER two hundred and twenty
Kálfr Árnason then began to speak: ‘What is now necessary for us in regard
to the course that we have started on, is that we should not make it turn250

heimskringla

out to be a mockery that the army has been mustered. We shall need to dosomething, if we are to engage in battle [374] with King Óláfr, other thaneach drawing back from taking the responsibility, for we can assume this,that although Óláfr does not have a great force compared to the army that wehave, yet there is there a trusty leader, and all his troops will be faithful infollowing him. But if we who should most of all be leaders of our troops are
now rather shaky and are not willing to encourage the army and exhort themand give them a lead, then straight away a large number of the army’s hearts
will fail them, and the next thing will be that each does what he thinks safest
for himself. And although a great army is here assembled, yet we shall be put
to such a test if we and King Óláfr with his army meet that defeat will be acertainty for us unless we, the organisers ourselves, are on the ball and thehost rushes forward with one accord. But if that is not the case, then it will
be better for us not to risk a battle, and then this course will seem obvious,
to trust to Óláfr’s mercy, if he seemed harsh then, when there were fewer
charges against us than there will seem to him to be now.379 And yet I knowthat there are men included in his troop such that there would be a chance
for me of quarter if I wished to seek it. Now if you are minded as I am, thenyou, brother-in-law Þórir, and you, Hárekr, must go beneath the banner that
we shall all raise up, and then follow it. Let us all make ourselves vigorous
and active in these undertakings that we have engaged in, and support thearmy of farmers in such a way that they may not see in us any hesitation.
And this will urge the common people forward, if we set about cheerfully
drawing up and exhorting the troops.’
And when Kálfr had finished saying what he had to say, then everyone
responded positively to his speech, saying that they wanted to haveeverything as Kálfr felt was right for them. Then everyone wanted Kálfr tobe leader over the troops and assign everyone to the detachments that hewished.
[375] CHAPTER two hundred and twenty-one

Kálfr raised a banner and placed his men there underneath the banner, andwith them Hárekr from Þjótta and his troop. Þórir hundr with his troop wasin front of the leading part of their formation before the banners. Also there
was a selected troop of farmers on both sides of Þórir, one that was mostvigorous and best armed. This formation was made both long and thick,and in that part of the formation were the Þrœndir and Háleygir. And on theright hand side of this formation another formation was placed, and on theleft side of the main formation the Rygir and Hǫrðar, Sygnir, Firðir had aformation, and they had a third banner there.
379

If the text and translation are accurate, Kálfr is here speaking ironically.

óláfs saga helga

251

CHAPTER two hundred and twenty-two
There is a man named Þorsteinn knarrarsmiðr (merchant ship builder). He
was a merchant and a great craftsman, a tall and strong man, an energetic
man in everything, a great warrior. He had fallen out with the king, and the
king had taken from him a large and new trading ship that Þorsteinn had
built. This was on account of Þorsteinn’s unruly deeds and as compensation
for a subject that the king was owed. Þorsteinn was there in the army. He
went to the front of the formation and up to where Þórir hundr was standing.
He spoke as follows:‘It is here I want to be in this detachment, Þórir, with you, since I intend,
if I and Óláfr meet, to be the first to raise a weapon against him, if I canbe positioned thus close, and to repay him for the confiscation of the ship
when he robbed me of that ship that is the best one to be taken on trading
voyages.’Þórir and his men accepted Þorsteinn, and he joined their detachment.
[376] CHAPTER two hundred and twenty-three
So when the farmers had been assigned to detachments, then the landed men
spoke, telling the men in the army to take note of their positions, where each
was placed and under which banner each was now supposed to be and inwhich direction from the banner and how close he was placed to the banner.
They told men to be alert now and quick to get into formation when the horns
sounded and a war call rang out, and then to advance in formation, for they
now still had a very long way to convey the army, and it was likely that theformations would break up on the march. After that they encouraged thetroops. Kálfr said that all those men that had hateful treatment to repay KingÓláfr for should now go forward under the banners that were to go againstÓláfr’s banner, bearing in mind now the injuries that he had inflicted onthem, saying that they would not find a better opportunity to avenge theirgriefs and thus free themselves from the oppression and slavery that he had
subjected them to.
‘That person,’ he says, ‘is now a coward who does not bear himself asboldly as he can, for there is no lack of offences to charge those that areagainst you with. They will not spare you if they get a chance.’
There was very loud applause for his speech. There was now much shouting
and egging on throughout the army.
CHAPTER two hundred and twenty-four
After this the farmers conveyed their army to Stiklarstaðir. King Óláfr was
already there with his troops. Kálfr and Hárekr advanced in the van with their

252

heimskringlabanner. And when they met, then the onset did not take place very quickly, forthe farmers delayed attacking because their forces were not anywhere near
all advanced equally far, and they waited for the troops that were coming up
behind. Þórir hundr had been going last with his company, since he [377] wassupposed to take care that none of the troops were tempted to lag behind when
the war cry rang out or the troops saw each other, and Kálfr’s group were
waiting for Þórir. The farmers were using this cry in their army to urge on their
troops in battle: ‘Forward, forward, farming men!’ King Óláfr did not makean attack before because he was waiting for Dagr and the troop that was withhim. Then the king’s group saw Dagr’s troop where it was on its way. It is said
that the farmers had no fewer troops than ten thousand. And Sigvatr says this:
		
147.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

My sorrow is savage, that the ruler
scant help had from eastward;
this king clasped the sword-grip
covered with gold wire.
The subjects were successful
since they were twice as
many; that snared the inciterof strife;380 I reproach neither.

Erfidrápa Óláfs helga 9Skald I 675

CHAPTER two hundred and twenty-five
While both hosts were standing and the men were able to recognise eachother, then the king said:‘Why are you there, Kálfr, since we parted as friends south in Mœrr? It ill
befits you to fight against us or to shoot deadly shots into our troops, since
four of your brothers are here.’
Kálfr replies: ‘Much is now going differently, king, from what would be
most fitting. You parted from us in such a way, that it was necessary to makepeace with those that [378] had been left behind. Now each must stay where
he stands, though we might still be reconciled if I had my way.’
Then Finnr replies: ‘It is characteristic of Kálfr that if he speaks well, thenhe is determined to do ill.’
The king said: ‘It may be, Kálfr, that you would like to be reconciled, but
you do not look to me to be acting peacefully, you farmers.’
Then Þorgeirr of Kvistsstaðir answers: ‘You shall now have such peace
as many have had from you in the past, and you must pay for that now.’
The king replies: ‘You do not need to be so eager for our engagement, forvictory over us will not be granted to you today, for I have raised you to a
position of power from being a little man.’380

hildar hvƒtuðr: ‘inciter of battle’, warrior.

253óláfs saga helga

CHAPTER two hundred and twenty-six
Þórir hundr now arrived and advanced in front of the banner with his company
and called out:
‘Forward, forward, farming men!’
Then they raised the war cry and shot both arrows and spears. Then the
king’s men shouted a war cry, and when that was done, then they urged eachother on, as they had been told to do before, saying this:‘Forward, forward, Christ’s men, cross’s men, king’s men!’
But when the farmers that were standing out in the wing heard this, thenthey said the same as they heard them say. And when other farmers heard
this, then they thought these were king’s men and raised weapons againstthem and fought them themselves, and many fell before they recognised
each other. The weather was fine, and the sun was shining brightly. But
when the battle began, then the sky reddened and the sun too, and before
it was over, it became dark as night. King Óláfr had drawn up his troops
where there was a sort of rise in the ground, and they threw themselves
down on the farmers’ troops and they delivered such a strong assault thatthe farmers’ line gave way before it, so that the van of the king’s formation
now stood where before had been standing those that were most to the rearin the farmers’ troop [379] and many of the farmers’ troop were now on the
point of fleeing, but the landed men and the landed men’s men stood firm,
and then there was a very fierce battle. So says Sigvatr:
		
148.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Far and wide the field spread under
Erfidrápa Óláfs helga 10
feet of men (peace was banned there); Skald I 677
then crashed into swift combat,
clad in mailcoats, the army,
when, in early morn, the envoysof the elm,381 with bright helmets—a great steel-gust382 set in at
Stiklarstaðir—down came rushing.

The landed men exhorted their troops and pressed forward to advance.
Sigvatr mentions this:
		
149.
			
			
			
381
382

There went the Þrœndr’s standard—
this deed is now regretted
by farmers—amid their formation
forward; bold men met there.

Erfidrápa Óláfs helga 11
Skald I 678

alms ærir: ‘messengers of the elm (bow made of elm)’, warriors.
stálgustr: ‘steel-gust’, battle.

254heimskringla

Then the farmers’ troops attacked from all sides. Those that were standing
furthest forward hewed, while those that were next thrust with spears, andall those that were further back shot spears or arrows or threw stones orhand axes or stone-headed shafts. It now soon became a bloody battle, andmany fell from both sides. In the first assault Arnljótr gellini, Gauka-Þórir
and Afra-Fasti fell and all their company, and [380] each of them took withthem a man or two or in some cases more. Now the formation in front of theking’s banner began to thin out. The king then told Þórðr to carry the banner
forward, while the king himself went with the banner and that company of
men that he had chosen to stay close to him in battle. These men in his troop
were the bravest fighters of all and the best equipped. Sigvatr states this:
			
150.
				
				
				

I heard my lord went hardest
ahead, next to his banners;
the standard preceded the ruler;
strife there was ample.

Erfidrápa Óláfs helga 12
Skald I 678

When King Óláfr stepped forward out of the shield wall and into the van of
the formation and the farmers saw into his face, then they became frightened,
and their hands failed them. Sigvatr states this:
			
151.
				
				
				
				
				
				
				

I guess it was ghastly
for lagoon-flame spreaders383
to catch the spear-keen gaze of
combat-joyful ·leifr.
Þrœndish men were hesitant—
the hersar’s lord seemed soawful—to look into
his eyes, serpent-shining.

Erfidrápa Óláfs helga 13
Skald I 679[381] Then there was a very fierce battle. The king went strongly forward
himself into the hand-to-hand fighting. So says Sigvatr:
			
152.
				
				
				
				
				
				
				

Scarlet with blood of soldiers
Erfidrápa Óláfs helga 14
were shields, men’s hands also,
Skald I 680
and gory swords, where the troop assaulted
the splendid mighty ruler.
And the play of iron384
the able king made Innþrœndir
enjoy, the keen sword hecrimsoned in the parting’s meadows.385

lóns loghreytandi: ‘spreader of flame of the lagoon (gold)’, generous man.
ísarnleikr: ‘play of iron’, battle.
385
reikar tún: ‘infield of the hair-parting’, head.
383
384

óláfs saga helga

255

CHAPTER two hundred and twenty-seven
King Óláfr now fought very bravely. He struck at Þorgeirr of Kvistsstaðir,the landed man who was mentioned above, across his face and broke apartthe nose-guard on his helmet, splitting his head underneath his eyes, so that
it was nearly cut off. And as he fell, the king said:‘Is it true or not, what I told you, Þorgeirr, that you would not be victorious
in our exchanges?’
At that moment Þórðr brought down the banner pole so hard that the polestuck in the ground. Þórðr had just then received his death wound, and hefell there beneath the banner. Then Þorfiðr muðr and Gizurr gullbrá also fell
there. And he had been attacking two men, and he killed [382] one of themand wounded the other before he fell. So says Hofgarða-Refr:386
			
153.
				
				
				
				
				
				
				

On his own the ash of battle387—
Poem about GizurrÓðinn’s fire388 yelled—bold in		 gullbrárskáld 1
steel-rain,389 against two stalwart
soldiers waged Gunnr’s clatter.390
The bow-spoiler391 dealt the Draupnir’s
dew-Freyr392 his death-blow,
he reddened iron, and the otherenvoy of currents393 wounded.

Then it came about, as was said above, that the sky was bright but the sundisappeared and it got dark. Sigvatr mentions this:
			
154.
				
				
				

Men call it no minor		Erfidrápa Óláfs helga 15
marvel that no warming
SnE II 497 (1st half)
the cloudless sun could send to
Skald I 682
steed-Njǫrðungar of the ship-pole.394

Hofgarða-Refr (Refr of Hofgarðar on Snæfellsnes or Skáld-Refr) Gestsson wasan Icelandic poet, son of the poetess Steinunn Refsdóttir. This, thought to be from apoem in honour of his foster-father Gizurr gullbrá, is his only surviving full stanza;
other fragmentary verses survive in versions of Snorra Edda.
387
rimmu askr: ‘ash-tree of battle’, warrior.
388
Hars bál: ‘Óðinn’s fire’, sword.
389
stála regn: ‘rain of steel (weapons)’, battle.
390
Gunnar gnýr: ‘noise of Gunnr (a valkyrie)’, battle.
391
dalsteypir: ‘bow-overthrower’, warrior.
392
Draupnirs dƒgg-Freyr: ‘Freyr of the dew of Draupnir (Óðinn’s mythical ring,from which eight new rings drip every ninth night) (gold)’, man.
393
strauma rr: ‘messenger of currents’, sailor, man.
394
skorðu skæ-Njƒrðungar: ‘Njǫrðungar (gods) of the steed of the prop (ship,
which was propped up with poles when on dry land)’, sailors, men.
386

256
			
			
			
			

heimskringla

For the prince a great portentappeared that day: day didn’t
hold its bright hue; of the battle
I heard news from parts eastern.

[383] At this moment Dagr Hringsson arrived with the troop that he had had
and he started then to draw up his line of battle and raised his banner, but
because it was very dark, his attack could not take place quickly, since they
could not see what was before them. And yet they turned to where the Rygirand Hǫrðar were facing them. Many of these events happened simultaneously
or in some cases a little earlier or a little later.
CHAPTER two hundred and twenty-eight

Kálfr and Óláfr were the names of two of Kálfr Árnason’s kinsmen. They
were standing on one side of him, tall men and valiant. Kálfr was son of
Arnfinnr Armóðsson and nephew of Árni Armóðsson. On the other side of
Kálfr Árnason Þórir hundr stepped forward. King Óláfr struck at Þórir hundr
across the shoulders. The sword did not cut, and it looked as though dust
flew up from the reindeer skin. Sigvatr mentions this:

			
155.
				
				
				
[384] 		
				
				
				

Gracious, the king discovered
Erfidrápa Óláfs helga 16
clearly how the mighty
Skald I 683
spells of Finnish sorcerers
saved most arrogant Þórir,when the sender of sparks of mast-tops395
struck with sword gold-decked—
blunted, it bit little—
about Hundr’s shoulders.

			
156.
				
				
				
				
				

The tree of gold396 who blames Þórir Erfidrápa Óláfs helga 17
true courage obscures (I heard of
Skald I 685
it at home); who from valiant
Hundr has seen greater exploits?
when the Óðinn of angled fencesof the onset-hall’s storm,397 he whoÞórir struck at the king, and they then exchanged a few blows, and the king’ssword did not cut where the reindeer skin was in front of it, and yet Þórir
was wounded on his hand. Sigvatr also said:

395
húna hyrsendir: ‘sender of (i.e. one who gives away) fire of the (gilded) masttops (gold)’, generous man, king.
396
seims þollr: ‘tree of gold’, man.
397
gunnranns glyggs þvergarða Þróttr: ‘Óðinn of cross-fences (shields) of thestorm (battle) of the war-hall (shield wall)’, warrior.

óláfs saga helga

			
			

257

surged forward, presumed to
strike at the king’s person.

The king spoke to Bjǫrn the Marshal:‘You strike the dog that iron does not cut.’Bjǫrn turned the axe in his hand and struck with the back of the blade.
This blow fell on Þórir’s shoulder and it was a very heavy blow, and it madeÞórir stagger. And at that very moment the king turned towards Kálfr andhis kinsmen and gave Kálfr’s kinsman Óláfr his death wound. Then Þórir
hundr thrust with his spear at Bjǫrn the Marshal in the middle of his body,
giving him his death [385] wound. Then said Þórir:‘Thus we beat the bear.’Þorsteinn knarrarsmiðr struck at King Óláfr with his axe, and this blow
fell on his left leg just above the knee. Finnr Árnason immediately killedÞorsteinn. But at this wound the king leant up against a stone and threw
down his sword and prayed God to help him. Then Þórir hundr thrust
his spear at him. The thrust went up under his mail coat and passed up
into his belly. Then Kálfr struck at him. This blow came on his left side
in to his neck. People disagree about which Kálfr it was that gave theking this wound. King Óláfr received these three wounds that led to his
death. And after his fall there now fell nearly all that company that had
advanced with the king. Bjarni Gullbrárskáld composed this about KálfrÁrnason:
			
157.
				
				
				
				
				
				
				

Glad in war, you began with warfare Kálfsflokkr 5
to guard the land against ·leifr,
Skald I 885
to the excellent king opened
enmity; I state I heard it.
At Stiklarstaðir, you strode sooner
than the standard surged; an exploit
true t’was, you kept attacking,intrepid, till the king had fallen.

[386] The poet Sigvatr composed this about Bjǫrn the Marshal:
			
158.
				
			
			
			
			
			
			

I’ve heard how Bjǫrn, with abundant Erfidrápa Óláfs helga 18
boldness, taught the marshals
Skald I 684
at that time, too, how it was proper
to protect their lord; he pressed forward.
He fell in the force, amid thefaithful men of the retinue—that loss of life—by the head ofthe lord fame-rich—is lauded.

258

heimskringla

CHAPTER two hundred and twenty-nine
Dagr Hringsson now carried on the battle and made such a fierce first assault
that the farmers gave way before it, and some turned in flight. Then numbersof the farmers’ forces fell, and these landed men: Erlendr of Gerði, Áslákr
of Finney. Then the banner that they had previously been carrying was cut
down. Then there was the most furious battle. People have called it Dagr’s
storm.398 Then Kálfr Árnason, Hárekr from Þjótta, Þórir hundr turned towards
Dagr with the formation that belonged to them. Dagr was now overpowered,and he then turned in flight, as did all the forces that were left. And there
happens to be a kind of valley leading up where the main body of those inflight went. Many troops fell there. People then dispersed in both directions.
Many men were severely wounded, and many were so badly exhausted thatthey were fit [387] for nothing. Farmers pursued the fleeing men only a shortway, for the leaders soon turned back and to where the slain were, for many
had their friends and kinsmen to seek out there.
CHAPTER two hundred and thirtyÞórir hundr went to where King Óláfr’s body was, and put it to rights, laying
the body down and straightening it and spreading cloth over it. And when
he was wiping the blood off his face, then he said this afterwards that the
king’s face was so beautiful, that there was a flush on his cheeks as if he wasasleep, and much brighter than before when he was alive. Then the king’s
blood got onto Þórir’s hand and ran up between his thumb and fingers, where
he had previously been wounded, and he needed no bandage after that, it
healed so quickly. Þórir himself bore witness to this incident when KingÓláfr’s sanctity became known, before the whole people. Þórir hundr was
the first to uphold the king’s sanctity of the men of the ruling class that had
been there in the host opposing him.
CHAPTER two hundred and thirty-one
Kálfr Árnason sought his brothers that were fallen there. He came acrossÞorbergr and Finnr, and what people say is that Finnr threw a short sword
at him and tried to kill him, speaking harsh words to him, calling him trucebreaker and traitor to his lord. Kálfr took no notice and had Finnr carried awayfrom the fallen dead and Þorbergr as well. Then their wounds were looked
into, and they had no life-threatening wounds. They had both fallen under
the weight of weapons and from exhaustion. Then Kálfr sought to convey
his brothers down to a ship and went with them himself. And as soon as
398

Dagshríð: see verse 160 and note 404 below.

óláfs saga helga

259

he turned away, then all the farmers’ troops left whose homes were nearby,[388] except for those who were looking after their kinsmen and friends thatwere wounded, or the bodies of those that were fallen. Wounded men wereconveyed back to the town, so that every building was full of them, whiletents were put up outside over some. And so wonderfully many people as had
gathered in the farmers’ army, yet it seemed to people no less extraordinary
how quickly the gathering dispersed once it had started, and the main reason
for this was that the greatest number had gathered from country districts andwere very keen to get home.
CHAPTER two hundred and thirty-two
The farmers that had dwellings in Veradalr went to see the leaders, Hárekr
and Þórir, and complained to them of their problem, saying this:‘These men that are fleeing, when they have got away, will go up along
Veradalr and will deal unfortunately with our homesteads, while we are unable
to go home while they are here in the valley. Now please, go after them witha force and let not a child escape, for they would have intended the same
treatment for us if they had got the better of it in our encounter, and so will
they do again if we meet later on so that they have better luck than us. It may
be that they will stay in the valley if they are not expecting they have anything
to fear. They will straightway go through our settlements inconsiderately.’
The farmers spoke of this at great length and urged with great passion thatthe leaders should go and kill these people that had got away. So when theleaders discussed this among themselves, then they felt the farmers had saidmuch that was true in their speech, then decided that Þórir hundr and his men
should set out with the Verdœlir, and he took six hundred men of his own
troops, then went. Then night began to fall. Þórir did not cease travelling
until he got during the night to Súl, and he heard [389] there the news thatduring the evening Dagr Hringsson had come there and many others of KingÓláfr’s companies, had a pause for an evening meal and after that gone up
onto the mountain. Then Þórir says that he was not going to wander overmountains after them, and he then turned back down into the valley, andthen they got very few of the men killed. After that the farmers went to theirhomesteads, and Þórir went the next day, and his troops, out to their ships.
But the king’s men, those who were able to, escaped, hiding themselves inforests, some getting help from people.
CHAPTER two hundred and thirty-threeÞormóðr Kolbrúnarskáld was in the battle under the king’s banner. And
when the king was fallen and the onslaught was at its most furious, then260

heimskringla

the king’s troops fell one after another, and most were wounded that werestill standing. Þormóðr was badly wounded. He then did like the others,
all retreated from there where there seemed the greatest danger to life, andsome ran. Then began the battle that is known as Dagr’s storm. Then all theking’s troops, those that were still capable of bearing weapons, made their
way there, but Þormóðr did not now come into the battle, as he was disabledboth by wounds and by exhaustion, and he stood there by his comrades,though there was nothing else he could do. Then he was struck by an arrowin his left side. He broke the arrow shaft off himself and then went awayfrom the battle and back to the houses and came to a kind of barn. It was alarge building. Þormóðr had a naked sword in his hand. And when he wentin, then a man came out towards him. This person said:‘There are terribly unpleasant noises inside here, wailing and bellowing; itis very shameful when valiant men cannot put up with their wounds. It may
be that the king’s men performed bravely, but very poorly do they endure
their wounds.’
Þormóðr replies: ‘What is your name?’
He said his name was Kimbi. Þormóðr replies:‘Were you in the battle?’‘I was,’ [390] he says, ‘with the farmers, where it was better.’‘Are you at all wounded?’ says Þormóðr.
‘Not much,’ says Kimbi, ‘but were you in the battle?’Þormóðr says: ‘I was with those who got the better of it.’Kimbi saw that Þormóðr had a gold ring on his arm. He said:‘You must be a king’s man. Give me the gold ring, and I will hide you.
The farmers will kill you if you bump into them.’Þormóðr says: ‘You take the ring, if you can get it. I have now lost morethan that.’
Kimbi stretched out his arm and was going to take the ring. Þormóðr
swung his sword at him and cut off his hand, and it is said that Kimbi did notendure his wound one whit better than those whom he had criticised earlier.
Kimbi went away, but Þormóðr sat down in the barn and stayed there for awhile and listened to what people were saying. Most of their conversation
was about each one saying what he claimed he had seen in the battle, andthey discussed men’s performance. Some praised most King Óláfr’s valour,
while some spoke of other men just as much. Then said Þormóðr:
		
159.
			
			
			

·leifr’s heart was active;
Fóstbrœðra saga 271–72
onwards in blood the king waded; Skald I 838
inlaid steel bit at Stiklarstaðir; he urged troops to battle.

óláfs saga helga

			
			
			
			

261

I saw all the blizzard-treesof Jalfaðr399 but the ruler
himself shelter in the ceaselessspear-storm;400 most were tested.

[391] CHAPTER two hundred and thirty-four

After this Þormóðr went off to a kind of storehouse and went in. There werealready many men inside there badly wounded. There was a certain woman
busy there bandaging men’s wounds. There was a fire on the floor, and she
was warming water to cleanse the wounds. So Þormóðr sat down out by
the doorway. One man was going out there, and another in, who were busy
attending to men’s wounds. Then someone turned to Þormóðr and looked
at him and after that said:‘Why are you so pale? Are you wounded, or why don’t you ask fortreatment for yourself?’
Then Þormóðr uttered a verse:

		
160.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

I am not rosy, but rules a
Legendary saga 202–04
red man401 the white andFóstbrœðra saga 275
slender hawks’ seat Skǫgul;402
Skald I 840
scarce those who think of me, wounded.
The cause is that to me, thou accustomed
killer of flour of Fenja,403
deep tracks of Dagr’s tempest404
and Danish weapons give pain.

After that Þormóðr stood up and went in to the fire and stood there for awhile. Then the physician spoke to him:

Jalfaðs élþollr; ‘tree of the storm of Jalfaðr/Jǫlfuðr (Óðinn) (battle)’, warrior.
fleindrífa: ‘spear-snowstorm’, battle.
401
The poet is pale, but reddened by blood402
hauka setrs Skƒgul: ‘valkyrie of the seat of hawks (arm)’, woman.
403
Fenja meldrar morðvenjandi ‘one accustomed to killing (i.e. lessening by­giving away) Fenja’s (a giantess’s) flour (gold)’, generous man (vocative). The poem
Grottasƒngr relates how two giantesses, Fenja and Menja, ground gold from a magic
mill for the Danish king Fróði (Skáldsk 52–58).
404
Dags hríð (so most manuscripts): ‘storm of Dagr (a legendary king)’, battle.
This seems to be the source for Snorri’s account of the fiercest part of the fighting
at Stiklarstaðir being known as Dagshríð after Dagr Hringsson; but if this verse isgenuinely by ­Þormóðr, it is unlikely that he could have known of this description of
the events of the battle. The manuscript K has dals hríð and Perg. 4to nr 2 has dalhríð
‘bow-storm’, ʻstorm of arrows’ and the former is the­­reading followed in ÍF 27. (SeeR. D. Fulk in Skald I 840.) The tracks of battle are wounds.
399
400

262

heimskringla‘You, fellow, go out and get me the firewood that is lying out here in frontof the entrance.’
He went out, carried in an armful of wood and threw it [392] down on thefloor. Then the physician looked him in the face and said:‘Amazingly pale is this man. Why are you like that?’
Then spoke Þormóðr:
		
161.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Why are we so pallid?		
Legendary saga 202
wonders the hawk’s lands oak-tree.405 Fóstbrœðra saga 274
Wounds make few fair, lady,		
Skald I 843
I faced a storm of arrows.
Through me the dark406 metal,
mightily driven, came flying;
the dangerous iron cut keenly
close to my heart, as I reckon.

Then said the physician: ‘Let me see your wounds and I shall give yousome bandages.’
After that he sat down and threw off his clothes. And when the physician
saw his wounds, then she examined the wound that he had in his side, feltthat there was a piece of iron stuck in it, but could not tell for certain which
way it had gone in. She had been cooking in a stone kettle there, groundgarlic and other herbs and boiled it together and was giving it to wounded
men and could find out like that whether they had intestinal wounds, for it
smelt of garlic from out of the wound if it was intestinal. She brought thisto Þormóðr, bidding him eat it. He replies:‘Take it away. I am not pining for gruel.’
Then she took some tongs and tried to pull the iron out, but it was stuck
and would not move, there being only a little bit sticking out, for the wound
was swollen. Then Þormóðr said:‘You cut in to where the iron is, so that it can easily be got at with thetongs, then give them to me and let me tug at it.’[393] She did as he said. Then Þormóðr took a gold ring from his arm andgave it to the physician, telling her to do whatever she wanted with it:‘It was given by one who is good,’ he says. ‘King Óláfr gave me this ring
this morning.’
After that Þormóðr took the tongs and pulled out the arrow head. But there
were barbs on it, and there were fibres from his heart stuck on it, some ofthem red, some white, and when he saw this, he said:ƒglis landa eik: ‘oak-tree of hawk’s lands (arms)’, woman.
døkkvi: the reading of all manuscripts except K, which has kløkkvi, from kløkkr‘­flexible’. This is less appropriate, but is accepted in ÍF 27.
405
406

263

óláfs saga helga‘Well has the king nourished us. There is still fat around my heart strings.’
After that he sank back and was now dead. There ends the story of Þormóðr.
CHAPTER two hundred and thirty-five
King Óláfr fell on the Wednesday, the fourth day before the kalends of themonth of August.407 It was nearly midday when they met, and the battle
began before the mid-point between then and none,408 while the king died
before none, and the darkness lasted from that mid-point until none. The
poet Sigvatr says this about the conclusion of the battle:
		
162.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Harsh is the emptiness after
Erfidrápa Óláfs helga 19
the Englishmen’s foe, and painful, Skald I 687
since from the wounded king soldiers
stripped life; the lord’s shield shattered.
·leifr’s life the war-keen army
ended, where troops split shields;
to the meeting of points409 the commandermarched, but Dagr departed.

[394] And again he spoke this:
		
163.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

No poles of war-skerry410 expected
the power of the farmers—
the people caused the prince’s
passing—or of the hersar,411
by which in war the trees ofwound-fire412 felled such a ruler—
many fine forces in blood lay
fallen—as ·leifr was considered.

Erfidrápa Óláfs helga 20
Skald I 688

The farmers did not plunder the slain, and what happened immediately after thebattle was rather this, that many were seized with fear, those that had been against
the king, and yet they retained their hostility and decided between themselvesthat all those men who had fallen with the king should not have the last rites orburial, that befitted good men, calling them all robbers and outlaws. But thosemen who were powerful and had kinsmen there among the slain took no noticeof this, conveyed their kinsmen to churches and gave them last rites.
29th July. In fact Óláfr must have died on Monday 31st August.
Half past one.
409
odda fundr; ‘meeting of (weapon-)points’, battle.
410ógnar skers meiðr: ‘pole of the skerry of battle (shield)’, warrior.
411
hersar: lords.
412
sárelds viðr: ‘tree of wound-fire (sword)’, warrior.
407
408

264

heimskringla

CHAPTER two hundred and thirty-six
Þorgils Hálmuson and his son Grímr went to the slain in the evening when it
had got dark. They took up King Óláfr’s body and carried it away to where
there was a kind of small, empty cottage on one side of the farmstead, taking[395] a light with them and water, then took the clothes off the body andwashed the body and wiped it then with linen cloths, laid it down there in
the building and covered it with pieces of wood so that no one could see it,even if people came into the building. After that they went away and backto the farmstead. Following both armies there had been a large number of
beggars and those poor folk that used to beg for their food. Now that evening
after the battle many of these folk had stayed there, and when it got dark,
they sought lodgings for themselves through all the buildings both small
and large. There was a blind man there, about whom there is a story. He waspoor, and his boy went with him and guided him. They walked round theoutside of the farmstead looking for a lodging for themselves. They got tothis same deserted dwelling. The doorway was so low that one almost had
to crawl in. And when the blind man got into the house, then he felt about
on the floor, searching for whether he might be able to lie down. He had ahood on his head, and the hood fell down over his face when he bent down.
He felt in front of him with his hands that there was a pool on the floor. He
lifted up his wet hand and raised up his hood, and his fingers touched up by
his eyes, and immediately he got such a great itching on his eyelids that herubbed his eyes themselves with his wet fingers. After that he backed outof the building saying that it was impossible to lie inside, because it was all
wet there. So when he got out of the building, then he could immediately
to begin with make out his hands and everything that was near him thathe could see in the darkness of night. He immediately went back to thefarmstead and into the living room and there told everyone that he had got
his sight and was now a seeing man. And there were many men there thatknew that he had long been blind, for he had often been there and walked
around the neighbourhood. He says that he first saw when he came out of acertain little wretched house.
‘And it was all wet inside.’ He says, ‘I groped in it [396] with my hands
and I rubbed my wet hands over my eyes.’
He also says where this house was. So the men who were there and saw
all this were greatly amazed about what had happened and discussed among
themselves what could be inside there in that house. But Farmer Þorgils andhis son Grímr felt certain how this event must have arisen. They were very
afraid that the king’s enemies would go and search the house. After this theystole away and went to the building and took the body, carried it away outóláfs saga helga

265

into the pasture and hid it there, went after that to the farmstead and slept
through the night there.
CHAPTER two hundred and thirty-sevenOn the Thursday Þórir hundr came down from Veradalr out to Stiklarstaðir,accompanied by many troops. There were also many of the farmers’ troops
about. The slain were still being cleared away. People carried away thebodies of their kinsmen and friends and gave assistance to wounded men,those that people wanted to heal. But large numbers of men had now diedsince the battle had ended. Þórir hundr went to where the king had fallen
and looked for the body, and when he could not find it, he made enquiries
whether anyone could tell him what had become of the body, but no one
could tell him. Then he asked Farmer Þorgils if he knew anything about
where the king’s body was. Þorgils replies as follows:‘I was not in the battle. I know little of what happened. There are now manystories going around. It is now said that King Óláfr has been met during thenight up near Stafr and a company of men with him. But if he has fallen,
then your comrades will have hidden his body in woods or rocky places.’
And though Þórir felt sure it was true that the king was fallen, yet many
took up and spread the rumour that the king must have got away out of thebattle and that it would not be long before he would get [397] an army andcome back against them. Then Þórir went to his ships and after that out along
the fiord. Then the whole troop of farmers began to scatter and moved away
the wounded men, all those that could be moved.
CHAPTER two hundred and thirty-eightÞorgils Hálmuson and his son Grímr had King Óláfr’s body in their keeping,
and were very anxious about how they could manage to take care that the king’s
enemies were not able to get hold of it to mistreat the body, since they heard
the farmers’ talk of it being the best thing to do, if the king’s body was found,to burn it or convey it out to sea and sink it down. The father and son had seen
during the night as if it were a candle flame burning above where King Óláfr’s
body was among the slain, and similarly afterwards, when they had hidden thebody, then they always saw at night a light from the direction where the kingrested. They were afraid that the king’s enemies would search for the bodythere where it was if they saw these signs. Þorgils and his son were keen toconvey the body away to some place where it would be secure. Þorgils and hisson made a coffin and took the greatest pains with it and laid the king’s bodyin it, and afterwards they made another coffin and put in it straw and stones sothat it weighed as much as a man, closing this coffin carefully. So when all the266heimskringla

farmers’ troops had gone from Stiklarstaðir, then Þorgils and his son got readyto leave. He got a kind of rowing boat. Altogether they were seven or eight
men, and all kinsmen or friends of Þorgils. They secretly conveyed the king’s
body to the ship and put the coffin down under the decking. They also hadwith them the coffin that had stones in it, placed it in the ship so that everyone
could see it, travelled after that out along the fiord, got a good tail wind, inthe evening, when it began to get dark, came out to Niðaróss, landing at the
king’s jetty. After that [398] Þorgils sent men up into the town and had Bishop
Sigurðr told that they were coming there with King Óláfr’s body. So when
the bishop hears this news, he immediately sent his men down to the jetties.
They took there an oared ship and laid it alongside Þorgils’s ship, demanding
to be given the king’s body. Þorgils and his men then took the coffin that wasstanding up on the deck and carried it into the oared ship. After that these men
rowed out into the fiord and sank the coffin down there. The night was now
dark. Þorgils and his men then rowed up along the river until the town was at
an end, and landed at a place called Saurhlið. This was above the town. Thenthey carried the body up and into a certain empty storehouse that was standing
there up above other buildings. They watched there all night over the body.
Þorgils went down into the town. He got to speak with the men who had been
most friends of the king there. He asked them if they would take charge of theking’s body. No one dared do that. Afterwards Þorgils and his men conveyed
the body up along the river and buried it there down in a sand dune that hasformed there, cleared up there afterwards so that recent activity would not beapparent there. They had finished doing all this before day dawned, then went
to their ship, made their way immediately out from the river, going after thaton their way until they came back to Stiklarstaðir.
CHAPTER two hundred and thirty-nine
Sveinn, son of King Knútr and Jarl Álfrimr’s daughter Álfífa, he had been
appointed to rule at Jómsborg in Vinðland, but now a message had come tohim from his father King Knútr that he was to go to Denmark, and also that
he was after that to go to Norway and take over the realm that was in Norway
to govern, [399] and as well to have the title of king over Norway. After thisSveinn went to Denmark and got from there a large force. With him went Jarl
Haraldr and many other men of the ruling class. Þórarinn loftunga mentions
this in the poem that he composed about Sveinn Álfífuson that is calledGlælognskviða:413

413Glælognskviða ‘Calm Sea poem’ is a poem in kviðuháttr of which 9 stanzas survive(see sts 166–174 below). It is the earliest text to assert Óláfr’s sanctity, within the context
of the rule of Sveinn Knútsson, to whom the poem is addressed. The title is preserved only
here, and may allude to the journey of the Danes to Norway, mentioned in this stanza.

óláfs saga helga

		
164.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

It is not hidden
how the Danes madea loyal journeywith their leader.
There the jarl was firstand foremost,and every man
after him following
each warrior
worthier than the next.

267Glælognskviða 1
Fsk 201
Skald I 865

After this Sveinn went to Norway and with him his mother Álfífa, and he was
accepted there as king at every legal assembly. He had then come from the east
to the Vík when the battle took place at Stiklarstaðir and King Óláfr fell. Sveinn
did not cease travelling until he came in the autumn north to Þrándheimr. He
was accepted as king there as elsewhere. King Sveinn introduced new laws into
the country in respect of many things, and these were set up after the patternof how the laws were in Denmark, though some were much harsher. No one
was to leave the country except with the leave of the king, but if he went, thenhis possessions fell to the king. And everyone that killed someone, he should
forfeit land and movable property. If a man was convicted and an inheritancefell to him, then the king got this inheritance. At Yule every farmer was togive the king a measure of malt for every hearth414 and a haunch of a threewinters-old ox—this [400] was known as vinartoddi (‘wisp of meadow’)—and
a container415 of butter, and each housewife a rykkjartó (‘lady’s tow’), thiswas cleaned flax, as much as could be grasped between the thumb and middle
finger. Farmers were obliged to build all the houses that the king wished to haveat his residences. Every seven men were to fit out one able-bodied one, andthis applied to everyone that was five winters old, and would be responsible
for a proportionate number of rowlocks.416 Every man that rowed out fishing
was to pay the king a landing string,417 wherever he rowed out from, that is abundle of five fish. Every ship that went away out of the country was to keep
for the king a section across the hold. Every man that went to Iceland was topay land dues, both natives and foreigners. Added to this was the rule that nowMæli (measure) must have varied from time to time and in different regions,but one medieval source indicates that in Norway it could be about 16.2 litres. ‘For
every hearth’ means for each dwelling.
415
Spann would also have varied, but could have been about 15 kg.
416
Hamla, the loop into which the oar was fitted, was the unit of conscription to
the levy, and represented one oarsman. For every oarsman the seven providers had
to build and equip a proportionate part of the ship
417
A string of fish for his landing place.
414

268

heimskringla

Danish men were to have this much standing in Norway, that the witness of
one of them was to outweigh the witness of ten Norwegians. And when thislegislation [401] was made public, then people immediately began to develop
feelings of resistance and started grumbling among themselves. Those that had
not taken part in the opposition to King Óláfr, spoke like this:‘Take up now, you Innþrœndir, the friendship and rewards from theKnýtlingar for which you fought against King Óláfr and removed him fromthe country. You were promised peace and improvement in your status, but
now you have oppression and enslavement, and on top of that serious crimes
and baseness.’
And it was not easy to contradict this. Now everyone realised that things
had not been arranged for the best. People did not, however, have theconfidence to start a rebellion against King Sveinn. The reason for this wasthat people had given their sons or other close kinsmen to King Knútr as
hostages, and this too, that there was now no leader for a rebellion. People
soon had much cause of complaint against King Sveinn, and yet people
mostly blamed Álfífa for everything that they found contrary to their minds.
And now the truth about King Óláfr was realised by many people.
CHAPTER two hundred and forty
That winter began the talk by many people there in Þrándheimr that KingÓláfr was truly a saint, and many miracles took place supporting his
sainthood. Now there came to be many invocations of King Óláfr about thethings that people felt were important. Many people gained benefits fromthese invocations, some recovery from ailments, and some help on journeys
or other things that were felt to present a need for this.
CHAPTER two hundred and forty-one
Einarr þambarskelfir was come back to his estates from the west, from England,
and got the revenues that King Knútr had granted him when they met inÞrándheimr, and this almost amounted to a jarl’s power. Einarr þambarskelfir[402] had not been in the rebellion against King Óláfr. He himself boasted ofthis. Einarr called to mind that Knútr had promised him jarldom over Norway,
and also this, that the king had not fulfilled his promises. Einarr was the firstof the ruling class to uphold the sainthood of King Óláfr.
CHAPTER two hundred and forty-two
Finnr Árnason only stayed for a short time at Egg with Kálfr, for he took
it very badly that Kálfr had been in the battle against King Óláfr. Finnr

óláfs saga helga

269

constantly criticised Kálfr very severely on this account. Þorbergr Árnason
was much more restrained in his speech than Finnr, and yet Þorbergr wasvery keen to go away and back to his estate. Kálfr provided these brothers of
his with a fine longship with all its rigging and other equipment and a good
party of men to go with them. They went back to their estates. Árni Árnason
lay a long time with his wounds, and recovered and had no permanent injury.
He went after that in the winter south to his estate. All the brothers accepted
quarter from King Sveinn, and all the brothers settled down quietly at home.
CHAPTER two hundred and forty-three
The next summer there came to be much talk of King Óláfr’s sainthood,and public opinion about the king all changed. There were now many thataffirmed that the king must be saintly who previously had opposed him
in absolute enmity and not let him in any respect get a fair report fromthem. People now began to turn to criticising the men that had most urged
rebellion against the king. As a result Bishop Sigurðr was much blamed.
People there became such great enemies of his that he saw his best course
as to go away and west to England to see King Knútr. [403] After this theÞrœndir sent men and messages to Upplǫnd for Bishop Grímkell to comenorth to Þrándheimr. King Óláfr had sent Bishop Grímkell back to Norway
when the king went east to Garðaríki. Bishop Grímkell had since then beenin Upplǫnd. So when this message came to the bishop, then he immediately
got ready for this journey. A large part of the reason why he went was thatthe bishop believed that it must be true what was said about the performingof miracles and the sainthood of King Óláfr.
CHAPTER two hundred and forty-four
Bishop Grímkell went to see Einarr þambarskelfir. Einarr welcomed thebishop joyfully, they then discussed many things after that, including the factthat there had taken place in that country important events. They were of one
mind between themselves in all their discussions. Then the bishop went inland
to Kaupangr. There all the ordinary people welcomed him. He enquired indetail about the miracles that were related about King Óláfr. He received good
information about this. After that the bishop sent messengers in to Stiklarstaðir
to Þorgils and his son Grímr and summoned them out to the town to see him.
The father and son did not neglect this journey. They went out to the town to
see the bishop. They tell him all the signs that they had discovered, and also
where they had taken the king’s body. After that the bishop sent for Einarrþambarskelfir, and Einarr came to the town. Einarr and the bishop then held
discussions with the king and Álfífa and asked the king to give permission

270

heimskringla

for King Óláfr’s body to be disinterred. The king gave his permission and told
the bishop to do whatever he wished with it. There were now large crowds ofpeople in the town. The bishop and Einarr and some people with them went
to where the king’s body was buried and had it dug for. [404] The coffin had
now more or less come up out of the ground. It was then proposed by many
people that the bishop should have the king interred at Clemenskirkja. So whentwelve months and five nights had passed from the death of King Óláfr, thenhis holy relics were dug up. The coffin was now still nearly come up out of
the ground, and King Óláfr’s coffin was brand new as if it had been freshly
planed. Bishop Grímkell then went up to where King Óláfr’s coffin was being
opened. There was a glorious sweet smell there. Then the bishop uncovered
the king’s face, and his countenance was in no way changed, such redness
on his cheeks as would have been if he had just gone to sleep. In this people
perceived a great difference, those who had seen King Óláfr when he fell, thatsince then his hair and nails had grown almost as much as they would havedone if he had been alive here in the world all the time since he fell. Then there
went up to see King Óláfr’s body King Sveinn and all the leading people thatwere there. Then Álfífa spoke:‘Men rot amazingly slowly in the sand. It would not have been so if he
had lain in earth.’
After that the bishop took shears and cut the king’s hair, also clipping his
moustaches. He had had long moustaches as was then the fashion amongmen. Then the bishop spoke to the king and Álfífa:‘Now the king’s hair and moustaches are as long as when he died, but they
had grown as much as you now see here cut off.’
Then Álfífa replies: ‘Then this hair will seem to me a holy relic, if it does
not burn in fire. For we have often seen people’s hair complete and unharmed
who have lain in the ground longer that this man.’After that the bishop had fire brought in a fire-pan and blessed it and put
incense on it. After that he put King Óláfr’s hair in the fire, and when all
the incense was burnt, then the bishop took the hair up out of the fire, andthe hair was now unburnt. The bishop let the king and other leaders see it.
Then Álfífa ordered the hair to be put into unconsecrated fire. Then Einarr[405] þambarskelfir replied, telling her to be silent and picked many harshwords for her. It was then decreed by the bishop with the king’s agreement
and the verdict of all the people that King Óláfr was truly saintly. Then the
king’s body was carried in into Clemenskirkja and set up before the highaltar. The coffin was wrapped in precious cloth and all hung with velvet.418
Guðvefr was a fine cloth, probably originally a kind of cotton from the east (theword is believed to be derived from the Arabian word for cotton), maybe often dark
red in colour. Cf. I 126 and note 70 above.
418

271

óláfs saga helga

There immediately took place many kinds of miracles at the holy relics ofKing Óláfr.
CHAPTER two hundred and forty-five
There in the dune where King Óláfr had lain in the ground, a beautiful springcame up, and people got cures for their ailments from this water. A surround
was built for it, and this water has ever since been looked after with care. Firstof all a chapel was built and an altar set up there where the king’s grave had
been, but now Christchurch stands in that place. Archbishop Eysteinn had
a high altar set up there in the same place where the king’s grave had been
when he raised that great minster that still stands. There had also been inthat place the high altar in the old Christchurch.419 It is said that Óláfskirkja
now stands there where at that time stood the disused storehouse that KingÓláfr’s body was put in for the night. It is now called Óláfr’s gate where
the king’s holy remains were carried up from the ship, and this is now inthe middle of the town. The bishop looked after King Óláfr’s holy remains,
cutting his hair and his nails, for both went on growing just like when he
was a living person in this world. So says the poet Sigvatr:[406] 165.
				
				
				
				
				
				
				

I lie unless ·leifr		
Erfidrápa Óláfs helga 23
like living bow-gods420 has growing Skald I 692
hair; I praise in poetry
principally the king’s servants.
The hair still holds that grew on
his bright skull, who in Garðar
gave sight to Valdamarr, bestowing
succour for infirmity.421

Þórarinn loftunga composed the poem that is called Glælognskviða about
Sveinn Álfífuson, and it includes these verses:
			
166.
				
				
				
				
				

Now the prince		has placed himself		
on the throneat Þrándheimr.
There will ever,
all his life,Glælognskviða 2
Skald I 866

i.e. the one built by Óláfr kyrri.
ýs tívar: ‘gods of (the bow made of) yew’, men.
421
This Valdamarr (Vladimir) is unknown, and the miracle referred to is notrecorded elsewhere. Cf. Index of Names.
419
420

272

heimskringla

				
				

the ring-breaker422
rule the dwellings

			
167.
				
[407] 		
				
				
				
				
				

where ·leifr		
earlier lived		
before he left
for heaven’s realm
and there was,as all are aware,enshrined alive,423
latterly king.

Glælognskviða 3
Skald I 867

			
168.
				
				
				
				
				

Haraldr’s son		had betaken		
himself firmly
to heaven’s kingdom,
before the gold-breaker424
became mediator . . .425

Glælognskviða 4
Skald I 869

			
169,
				
				
				
				
				
				
				

So that there, pure,		the praise-blessed kingwith his bodyunblemished lies
and there, as
on a living man,hair and nails
on him do grow.

Glælognskviða 5
Skald I 870

			
170.
				
				
				
				
				
				
				

There in the belfry426		
bells can ring 		over his bedof their own accord;and every day
all people hear
the sound of bells
above the king.

Glælognskviða 6
Skald I 871

422
bauga brjótr: ‘breaker of rings’, generous man, who breaks up hoards of treasure
by distributing them to his men; here, King Sveinn.
423
That is, placed in a shrine, but still alive as a saint.
424
seimbrjótr: ‘breaker of gold’, generous man (who would break off links of gold
chain to give people).
425
This assumes the emendation proposed in LP, of setti (most manuscripts) tosætti (‘means of reconciliation’). Two lines of the stanza seem to be missing.
426borðveggr: ‘wooden structure’, bell-tower or choir?

273óláfs saga helga[408] 171.
				
				
				
				
				
				
				

			
172.
				
				
				
				
				
				
				

			
173.
				
				
				
				
				
				
				

And there up		over the altar,		
pleasing to Christ,
candles burn.
So has ·leifr,
ere he died,without sin
saved his soul.

There comes a host		
where the holy		
king himself is,creeping for help,
and people, the blindand those who beg
for speech come there
and, cured, depart.

Pray to ·leifr		
to yield to you		
his ground—
God’s man he is—he does getfrom God himself
peace and plenty
for all peopleGlælognskviða 7
Skald I 872Glælognskviða 8
Skald I 873Glælognskviða 9
Skald I 875

			174. when you place		Glælognskviða 10				your prayers before		
Skald I 875
				
the sacred nail				of the speech of books.427[409] Þórarinn loftunga was with King Sveinn at this time and saw and heard
these great signs of King Óláfr’s sainthood, that through the power of heaven
people could hear a sound above his holy relics like bells ringing and candles
lighted themselves over the altar there by heavenly fire. And in that Þórarinn
says that a host of people came to the holy King Óláfr, lame and blind or sickin other ways, and went away cured, he is saying or recording nothing otherthan that it must have been an innumerable multitude of people who gained
health straightway then at the start from King Óláfr’s miracle working. But
King Óláfr’s greatest miracles, they are written down and recorded, as arethose that took place later.
427
bókamáls reginnagli: ‘mighty nail of the speech of books’ or ‘language ofbooks, i.e. Latin’, the saint, Óláfr.

274

heimskringla

CHAPTER two hundred and forty-six
People say, those that reckon in detail, that St Óláfr was king over Norway
fifteen winters after Jarl Sveinn left the country, but the previous winter hereceived the title of king from the Upplendingar. The poet Sigvatr says this:		175.
				
				
				
				
				
				
				

·leifr held, high-mindedhead, the upper country
before he fell, for fifteen
full years—in that fiefdom.
Which greater people-governor
has gained the northern end of
the world? The leader lasted
less long than he should have.

Erfidrápa Óláfs helga 21
Skald I 689[410] King Óláfr the Saint was then thirty-five years of age when he fell
according to the priest Ari inn fróði (the Learned). He had had twenty major
battles. So says Sigvatr the poet:		176.
				
			
			
			
			
			
			

Some men in God trusted;
Erfidrápa Óláfs helga 22
the troop was divided.
Skald I 691
Twenty major battles
the ambitious king engaged in.
Celebrated, the Christian band hebade stand at his right hand;To fête the father of Magnús,
flight-shy, beg I Lord God.

Now some part of the story of King Óláfr has been told, concerning some ofthose events that took place while he was ruling Norway, and also about his
fall and about how his sainthood became known. And yet now it must notlie untold what his greatest glory resides in, to tell of his miracle working,even though it is written afterwards in this book.
CHAPTER two hundred and forty-seven

King Sveinn Knútsson ruled over Norway for a few winters. He was childish
both in age and discretion. His mother Álfífa had most of the government of
the country in her hands, and the people of the country were great enemies ofhers, both at that time and for ever after. Danish people had tyrannical powerin Norway, and the people of the country greatly resented it. When discussionof these things took place, then other people of the country blamed it on theÞrœndir, [411] saying that it had been largely due to them that King Óláfr

óláfs saga helga

275

the Saint had been removed from the country, and the people of Norway
had been subjected to this evil rule, in which oppression and enslavement
afflicted all the people, both high and low and all the whole population; they
declared that the Þrœndir had a duty to carry out an uprising—‘In order to rid us of this rule.’
It was also the opinion of the people of the country that the Þrœndir had themost power now in Norway because of their leaders and the large populationthat there was there. So when the Þrœndir realised that the people of thecountry were criticising them, then they acknowledged that it was justified
and they had committed a very stupid act in depriving King Óláfr of life andland, and this too, that they had suffered very harshly for their unfortunate
behaviour. The leaders had meetings and made plans among themselves.
Einarr þambarskelfir took the lead in these discussions. It was also the samewith Kálfr Árnason, that he now realised into what a snare he had walked asa result of King Knútr’s urging. The promises that he had made or granted
to Kálfr, these were now all broken, for King Knútr had promised Kálfr ajarldom and control of all Norway, so Kálfr had been the leader in holding abattle with King Óláfr and removing him from the land. Kálfr had no titles
greater than before. He felt he had been greatly imposed upon, and messages
now passed between the brothers Kálfr and Finnr, Þorbergr and Árni, andnow their kinship was reaffirmed.
CHAPTER two hundred and forty-eight

When Sveinn had been king in Norway for three years, the news reached
Norway that west of the sea a great host was being gathered, and the onethat was leader over it is named as Tryggvi. He claimed to be son of Óláfr
Tryggvason and the English Gyða. So when King Sveinn heard this, that aforeign army would be entering the country, then he called out troops [412]from the north of the country, and most of the landed men left Þrándheimr
with him. Einarr þambarskelfir stayed at home and would not go with King
Sveinn. So when King Sveinn’s message reached Kálfr inland at Egg to
the effect that he was to take part in an expedition with the king, then Kálfr
took a twenty-oared ship that he had. He went on board with his men andgot ready in the greatest rush, made his way after that along the fiord, notwaiting for King Sveinn. Kálfr after that made his way south to Mœrr, notceasing travelling until he got south to his brother Þorbergr in Gizki. Then
all the brothers, sons of Árni, arranged a meeting for themselves, and madeplans between themselves. After that Kálfr went back north. But when he got
into Frekeyjarsund, then they found before them in the sound King Sveinn
with his army, and when Kálfr rowed into the sound from the south, then276

heimskringla

they called out to each other. The king’s men told Kálfr to sail up and follow
the king and defend his land. Kálfr replies:‘I have done enough of that, if not done too much, fighting against ourcountrymen to bring the Knýtlingar to power.’
Kálfr and his men then rowed north on their way. He now went on until he
got home to Egg. None of the sons of Árni took part in this expedition withKing Sveinn. King Sveinn took his force to the south of the country. But
when he got no news of the army being come from the west, then he madehis way south to Rogaland and right on to Agðir, for people were assumingthat Tryggvi would want first to make for the Vík in the east, since it wasthere that his forefathers had been and had received the most support. He
had a great deal of backing from kinsfolk there.
CHAPTER two hundred and forty-nine
King Tryggvi, when he made his way from the west, brought his force infrom the open sea at Hǫrðaland. Then he learned that King Sveinn had
sailed south. Then King Tryggvi made his way south to [413] Rogaland. So
when King Sveinn received intelligence about Tryggvi’s movements after
he had come from the west, then he turned back north with his army and themeeting between him and Tryggvi took place in Sóknarsund inside Bókn,
close to where Erlingr Skjálgsson had fallen. There took place there a great
and fierce battle. They say that Tryggvi threw javelins from both hands at
once. He said:‘Thus my father taught me to say Mass.’428
His enemies had said that he must have been son of some priest, but hewas boasting now that he took more after King Óláfr Tryggvason. Tryggvi
was also a most accomplished man. In this battle King Tryggvi fell and muchof his force, but some escaped in flight and some received quarter. Thus itsays in Tryggvaflokkr:429

			 177.
				
				
				
				
				
				
				

Fame-whetted fared Tryggvi
Tryggvaflokkr 1
from the north—killing resulted,
ÓTM II 339
and King Sveinn with his soldiers
Skald I 644
from the south to the battle.
I was close to their clamour;quickly that led to a meeting.
The host suffered serious—
swords clanged then—loss of life there.

Cf. Óláfs saga Tryggvasonar ch. 109 (vol. I 363).
This is the only stanza surviving of this poem, which is attributed to Sigvatr in
one manuscript of the Separate saga of St Oláfr.
428
429

óláfs saga helga

277This battle is mentioned in the flokkr that was composed about King Sveinn:
			
178.
				
[414] 		
				
				
				
				
				

That Sunday, Madam—that morning
many men sank underblades—it was not like a maid bearing
beer and leek to someone,
when King Sveinn commanded
his men to join together—raw flesh the raven was given
to rend—the stems of warships.

Flokkr about Sveinn 1
ÓTM II 339
Skald I 1029

King Sveinn now still ruled the land after this battle. Then peace prevailed.
The following winter King Sveinn stayed in the south of the country.
CHAPTER two hundred and fifty
Einarr þambarskelfir and Kálfr Árnason held meetings between themselvesthat winter, and were making plans and met in Kaupangr. Then King Knútr’s
messenger came to Kálfr Árnason there bringing him a message from King
Knútr to the effect that Kálfr was to send him three dozen axes and to havethem carefully made. Kálfr replies:‘I will send no axes to King Knútr. Tell him that I shall give his son Sveinn
axes so that he shall find he has plenty.’
CHAPTER two hundred and fifty-one
Early in the spring Einarr þambarskelfir and Kálfr Árnason set out, taking
a large company of men and the most select body of men available inÞrœndalǫg. They travelled in the spring east over Kjǫlr to Jamtaland, thento [415] Helsingjaland and came out into Svíþjóð, got ships there, travellingin the summer east to Garðaríki, arriving in the autumn at Aldeigjuborg.
Then they sent messengers up to Hólmgarðr to see King Jarizleifr with thismessage, that they were offering King Óláfr the Saint’s son Magnús that theywould receive him and accompany him to Norway and give him support sothat he might obtain his patrimony, and uphold him as king over the land.
So when this message reached King Jarizleifr, then he took counsel with
the queen and his other leading people. They reached agreement that the
Norwegians should be sent word and summoned there to see King Jarizleifr
and Magnús and his people. They were given safe conduct for this journey.
So when they got to Hólmgarðr, then it was decided between them that theNorthmen who had come there should pay homage to Magnús and become
his men, and they confirmed this by oaths with Kálfr and all the men who
had been against King Óláfr at Stiklarstaðir. Magnús granted assurances278

heimskringla

and complete atonement and confirmed it by oaths that he should be faithfuland true to all of them, even if he gained power and kingship in Norway.
He was to become foster-son to Kálfr Árnason, and Kálfr to be bound todo everything that Magnús felt would make his power greater and more
independent than before.

óláfs saga helga

279

Passages from
Snorri’s Separate Óláfs saga helga
not in Heimskringla[419] PROLOGUE
The priest Ari inn fróði (the Learned) Þorgilsson was the first person in thiscountry to write down history, both ancient and recent, in the Norse language.
He wrote in the beginning of his book first of all about the settlement of
Iceland and the establishment of the laws, then about the lawspeakers, howlong each had recited the law, and he used that reckoning of years first to thepoint when Christianity came to Iceland, and then all the way down to his
own time. He also included much other material, both the lives of kings in
Norway and in Denmark and in England, and the important events that had
taken place in this country, and all his account seems to us most noteworthy.
He was a very wise person, and so old that he was born in the year after thedeath of King Haraldr Sigurðarson. He wrote, as he himself says, the lives ofkings of Norway according to the account of Oddr son of Kolr, son of Hallrof Síða, and Oddr learned them from Þorgeirr afráðskollr (Payment-Chap),a wise man and so aged that he was living on Niðarnes when Jarl Hákon inn
ríki was killed. In [420] that same place Óláfr Tryggvason had a marketplace
set up, though it was St Óláfr who built the market town.
At the age of seven Ari came to live with Hallr Þórarinsson in Haukadalr
and stayed there for fourteen years. Hallr was a very intelligent man with agood memory. He remembered being baptised by the priest Þangbrandr at theage of three. That was a year before Christianity was adopted into the law of
Iceland. Ari was twelve years old when Bishop Ísleifr died. Hallr travelledfrom country to country and had business dealings with King Óláfr the Saint,
from which he gained great advancement. So he was knowledgeable about hisreign. But when Bishop Ísleifr died, eighty years had passed since the deathof King Óláfr Tryggvason, while Hallr died nine years after Bishop Ísleifr.
He was then ninety-four years of age. He had set up his farm in Haukadalr
when he was thirty, and lived there for sixty-four years. So wrote Ari.
Teitr, son of Bishop Ísleifr, was brought up by Hallr in Haukadalr and lived
there afterwards. He taught Ari the priest and gave him much information
which Ari afterwards wrote down. Ari also learned much information fromÞuríðr, daughter of Snorri goði (the Priest/Chieftain). She had a highly
intelligent [421] mind. She remembered her father Snorri. Snorri was nearly
thirty-five when Christianity came to Iceland, and died one year after thedeath of King Óláfr. So it was not surprising that he was accurately informed

280

heimskringla

about past events both here and abroad, since he had learned from old andwise people, and was himself retentive and eager to learn.
I have had written from the beginning the lives of the kings that have held
rule in the Northern lands and have spoken the Scandinavian language, andalso some of their genealogies in accordance with what we have found out
from learned men and is still told in old poems or in records of paternal
descent where kings have traced their pedigrees. The poet Þjóðólfr inn fróði
(the Learned), who some say was of Hvinir, composed a poem in honourof King Rǫgnvaldr, son of King Óláfr of Vestfold. Óláfr was the brother of
Hálfdan svarti (the Black), father of Haraldr inn hárfagri (the Fine-Haired).
In that poem are listed thirty of Rǫgnvaldr’s paternal ancestors, their names
given and also details of each of their deaths, and the list goes right backto Ingunar-Freyr, whom heathen people reckoned was their god. There wasanother poem composed by Eyvindr skáldaspillir in honour of Jarl Hákon
inn ríki Sigurðarson, and he listed paternal ancestors back to Sæmingr, who
is said to have been son of Ingunar-Freyr, son of Njǫrðr. There also the deathand burial place of each of them is told.
The first age was that in which all dead men had to be burned. And
afterwards began the Age of Mounds. Then all men of the ruling class werelaid in mounds, but all ordinary people buried in the ground when they weredead, and memorial stones were set up in their memory. But after Haraldr
inn hárfagri was king in Norway, then people were able to tell much moreaccurately about the lives of the kings that had been in Norway. [422] In histime Iceland was settled, and then there was much travelling from Norway
to Iceland. People then got news every summer between these countries, andthis was later stored in their memory and used afterwards for stories. And yetthat seems to me most noteworthy as far as accuracy is concerned which issaid in plain words in poems or other verse that was composed about kingsor other rulers so that they themselves heard them, or in memorial poems thatthe poets presented to their sons. The words that stand in verse will be thesame as they were to begin with, if it is constructed correctly, though each
person has later learned it from someone else, and it cannot be altered. But as
for the stories that are told, with them there is the danger that they will not be
understood by everyone in the same way. But some have no memory, whentime has passed, of how they were told to them, and frequently they change
a great deal in their memory, and the accounts become meaningless. It wasmore than two duodecimal hundred years430 that Iceland had been settled
before people began to write stories here, and this was a long period, andimpossible for stories not to have changed in oral tradition if there had notbeen poems, both recent and old, from which people could obtain accurate
430

240 years.

óláfs saga helga

281

history. It was the practice of historians in the past, when they wanted to findaccurate information, to accept as true the words of those people who hadthemselves witnessed events and were then close by. And where the poets
were in the battles, then their witness is acceptable, and also what he recitedin the presence of the ruler himself, he would not then dare to recount deedsof his that both the ruler himself and everyone that heard knew that he had
been nowhere near. It would then be mockery, and not praise.
Now we shall write of the events, with certain reservations, that took place
during the life of King Óláfr the Saint, about both his travels and reign,and also something about the events leading up to the warfare in which theleading men of the country fought the battle against him in which he fell
at Stiklarstaðir. I know that it will seem, if this account comes abroad, as
though I have said a great deal about Icelandic people, but the reason for thisis that Icelandic people who saw or heard about these events, carried theseaccounts here to this country, and people have afterwards learnt about themfrom them. And yet I write mostly according to what I find in the poems of
the poets that were with King Óláfr.
[423] CHAPTER ONE

Haraldr inn hárfagri was king over all Norway for a long time, but previously
there had been many kings in the country. Some had had one district to rule
over, some rather more. But King Haraldr removed all these from power.
Some fell in battle, some fled the land, and some gave up their kingdom, andno one managed to hold the title of king in that country then except him alone.
He established a jarl in every district to rule the land and administer law.
King Haraldr had many wives and many children. He had twenty or
more sons that were grown up, and they were all accomplished. They were
nobly born on their mothers’ side, and many of them were brought up with
their mothers’ families. These were the eldest: Guthormr and two Hálfdans,
Eiríkr blóðøx. His mother was called Ragnhildr, daughter of King Eiríkr
from Denmark. He was brought up in Firðir with Hersir Þórir Hróaldsson.
These had the same mother: Guthormr, Hrœrekr, Gunnrøðr, whom somecall Guðrøðr. Their mother was called Gyða, daughter of King Eiríkr ofHǫrðaland. They were brought up there in childhood. Hálfdan svarti and
Hálfdan hvíti (the White) were twins, sons of Ása, daughter of Hákon
Hlaðajarl Grjótgarðsson. Sigrøðr was the third. They were all brought up
in Þrándheimr. Hálfdan svarti was foremost of the brothers. Óláfr, Bjǫrn,Sigtryggr, whom some call Tryggvi, Fróði, Þorgils; their mother was Hildr
or Svanhildr, daughter of Jarl Eysteinn of Heiðmǫrk. King Haraldr put Jarl
Eysteinn over Vestfold and gave him for fostering these five of his sons.
Sigurðr hrísi (Brushwood), Hálfdan háleggr (Long-Leg), Guðrøðr ljómi

282

heimskringla(Shiner), Rǫgnvaldr réttilbeini (Straight-Grown); these were sons of Snæfríðr
the Lappish. Dagr, Hringr, Ragnarr ryk(k)ill (Snatcher); their mother wascalled Álfhildr, daughter of Hringr Dagsson of Hringaríki. They were brought
up in Upplǫnd. Ingigerðr and Álof árbót (Improvement of Prosperity) werealso their daughters. Ingibjǫrg was the name of a daughter of Haraldr inn
hárfagri who was married to Jarl Hálfdan; their daughter Gunnhildr, who
was married to Finnr inn Skjálgi (the Squinter); their children [424] Eyvindr
skáldaspillir and Njáll, Sigurðr, Þóra. Njáll’s daughter was Ástríðr, mother ofKing Steinkell of the Svíar. There were still more daughters of Haraldr inn
hárfagri. Álof, King Haraldr’s daughter, was married to Jarl Þórir þegjandi(Silent); their daughter Bergljót, mother of Hákon inn ríki. King Haraldr
gave his daughters in marriage within the country to his jarls.
King Haraldr was the largest of all men in size, and the strongest, morehandsome of face than any man, and better endowed with all skills. This
became afterwards so characteristic of his family that it has remained in his
family right down to within the memory of the people that are alive now.
When King Haraldr raided land and fought battles, then he gained complete
control both of all the land and all ancestral property—both settlements andpasture land and outlying islands he gained control of, also all forests andwastelands. All farmers were his tenants and landholders. Haraldr took the
kingdom when he was ten years old, and ruled the country for seventy-three
years. When he was sixty years of age, then many of his sons were fullgrown, and some of them dead. Many of them became very overbearing
men within the country and quarrelled among themselves. They drove theking’s jarls from their possessions, and killed some of them. King Haraldr
then called a large assembly in the east of the country and invited the peopleof Upplǫnd to it. Then he drew up laws. Then he gave all his sons the title ofking, and set it down in the laws that his descendants were each to succeed
to a kingdom after his father, and a jarldom any that were descended from
him on the female side. He divided the country between them, letting be held
Vingulmǫrk, Raumaríki, Vestfold, Þelamǫrk, these he gave to Óláfr, Bjǫrn,Sigtryggr, Fróði, Þorgils, and Heiðmǫrk and Guðbrandsdalar he gave to Dagrand Hringr and Ragnarr, to Snæfríðr’s sons he gave Hringaríki, Haðaland,Þótn and what belonged to these districts. He put his son Guthormr in chargeof the defence of the country at the frontier in the east and gave him control
over Ranríki from the Elfr to Svínasund.
King haraldr was himself mostly in the central part of the country.
Hrœrekr and Guðrøðr were always within the household with the kingand held great revenues in Hǫrðaland and Sogn. Eiríkr was with his father
Haraldr. He loved him best of his sons and valued him most. He gave him
Hálogaland and Norð-Mœrr and Raumsdalr. [425] North in Þrándheimr he283óláfs saga helga

put in charge Hálfdan svarti and Hálfdan hvíti and Sigrøðr. He granted hissons in each of these areas half-shares of all the revenues with himself, andthis as well, that they were to occupy on a high-seat one step higher thanjarls but one step lower than King Haraldr himself. But this seat after King
Haraldr each of his sons intended to have for himself, but he intended it for
Eiríkr, while the Þrœndir intended it for Hálfdan svarti, and the Víkverjar
and the Upplendingar were best pleased for those to have power whom they
had there under their control. From this there arose great disagreement allover again between the brothers. But since they felt they had small realms torule over, they went on raids, as stories tell, Hálfdan hvíti falling in Estland,
Hálfdan háleggr fell in Orkney, Fróði and Þorgils settled in Dublin in Ireland,
Guthormr fell in Elfarkvíslar at the hands of Sǫlvi klofi (Cleaver). After thatÓláfr took over the realm that he had had.
Eiríkr blóðøx intended himself to be supreme king over all his brothers. He
was for long periods on raids. He was married to Gunnhildr konungamóðir
(Mother of Kings). Rǫgnvaldr réttilbeini had Haðaland. He learned witchcraft
and became a magician. King Haraldr thought magicians were evil. InHǫrðaland there was a magician who was called Vitgeirr. The king sent him
word and commanded him to cease casting spells. He replied and said:431
		
1.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

It does little harm		
if we do magic,
the childrenof churls and crones,
if so does Rǫgnvaldr
réttilbeini,
great son of Haraldr,
in Haðaland.

Hkr I 138–39

And then, when King Haraldr heard this said, on his instruction Eiríkr went
to Upplǫnd and reached Haðaland. He burned Rǫgnvaldr in his house witheighty magicians, and this deed was greatly praised. Guðrøðr ljómi drowned
off Jaðarr.
CHAPTER TWOBjǫrn was at that time ruling over Vestfold. There was at that time a market
town there in Túnsberg. He was in residence there for long periods, but did
not go raiding much. His brothers called him Bjǫrn kaupmaðr (Merchant).
He was an intelligent person, and very moderate, and it was thought that hewould make a good ruler. He had married well and suitably. He got a son
431

Cf. vol. I, verse 57.

284

heimskringla

who was called Guðrøðr. Eiríkr blóðøx returned from the eastern Baltic withwarships and a large force. He demanded [426] from his brother Bjǫrn thathe should receive the taxes and revenues that were due to King Haraldr in
Vestfold, but previously it had been the custom for Bjǫrn to take the tax tothe king himself or to send men with it. He wanted to go on doing this andrefused to hand it over. But Eiríkr felt he needed food supplies and tapestry
and drink. The brothers disputed this obstinately, and Eiríkr still did not get
his way and went away from the residence and came back during the night,
then made an attack on Bjǫrn and slew him and many people with him.
Eiríkr took a great deal of plunder there and went to the north of the country.
This deed greatly displeased Víkverjar, and Eiríkr was very unpopular there.
The word went around that King Óláfr would avenge Bjǫrn if he got an
opportunity to do so.
CHAPTER THREE432

King Eiríkr went the following winter north into Þrándheimr and wasreceiving a banquet in Sǫlvi. And when Hálfdan svarti learned this, he went
there with troops and surrounded the house they were in. Eiríkr was sleeping
in an apartment outside the main building and managed to get out into theforest with four men, but Hálfdan and his men burned down the residence
and all the troops that were in it. Eiríkr came to see King Haraldr with newsof these events. The king became enormously angry at this and musteredan army and went northwards against the people of Þrándheimr. And when
Hálfdan svarti hears about this, he calls out troops and ships and got together
a very large number of men and sailed out to Staðr further in than Þorsbjǫrg.
King Haraldr was lying with his troops out off Reinslétta. Then men went
between them. There was a noble person called Guthormr sindri (Flint), andhe was of a great family. He was now in Hálfdan svarti’s troop, but he had
previously been with King Haraldr and was a close friend of both of them.
Guthormr was a great poet. He had composed poems about each of the two,father and son. They had offered him a reward, but he refused, and asked
that they should grant him one request, and they had promised this. He thenwent and mediated for reconciliation between them and asked each of themto fulfil their promise and that they should be reconciled, and the kings held
him in such great esteem that at his request they were reconciled. Many othernoble persons supported this [427] plea with him. It was brought about onthese terms, that Hálfdan was to keep all the realm that he had previously
held, he was also not to subject his brother Eiríkr to any attacks. About these
events Jórunn skáldmær (Poetess) composed some verses in Sendibítr:433
432
433

Cf. Haralds saga ins hárfagra (vol. I), ch. 36.
Cf vol. I, verse 59.

285óláfs saga helga

		
2.
			
			
			

I learned, Hálfdan, that Haraldr
heard of harsh actions—the blade-tester finds this poem
black-looking—the Fine-Haired.

Hkr I 142

CHAPTER four434

Haraldr inn hárfagri got a son in his old age that was called Hákon. His
mother is named as Þóra Morstǫng.435 Her family was from Morstr in SunnHǫrðaland. She was the finest of women and most beautiful. She was wellborn and was related to Hǫrða-Kári, and yet she was said to be the king’s
handmaid. At that time there were many in the king’s service who were ofgood family, both men and women. Haraldr’s sons thought this businessof Hákon was disgraceful, and they called him Morstangarson (son of thePole of Morstr). King Haraldr sent his son Hákon for fostering to KingAðalsteinn of the English, and Hákon was brought up there. He took after
his father Haraldr most of all his sons and was the foremost of them in allaccomplishments.
CHAPTER FIVE436

After the fall of Bjǫrn kaupmaðr, Óláfr took rule over Vestfold and adoptedBjǫrn’s son Guðrøðr. Óláfr’s son was called Tryggvi. He and Guðrøðr were
foster-brothers and nearly the same age and both most promising and very
able men. Tryggvi was bigger and stronger than anyone.
CHAPTER SIX437

When King Haraldr was eighty years of age, then he felt he was not in goodenough health because of his age to travel by land or to manage the royalaffairs. Then he took his son Eiríkr to his high seat and gave him rule over
the whole country. But when news of this reached north in Þrándheimr, then
Hálfdan sat himself on [428] a king’s high seat. He then took the whole ofÞrándheimr to rule over. All the Þrœndir backed him in this course of action.
And when the Víkverir heard this, then they took Óláfr as supreme king over
the whole of the Vík, and he kept that kingdom. Eiríkr was very displeased
at this. Two years later Hálfdan svarti died suddenly inland in Þrándheimr
at some banquet, and it was rumoured that Gunnhildr konungamóðir had
bribed a woman skilled in magic to make him a poisoned drink. After thatCf. Haralds saga ins hárfagra (vol. I), chs 37 and 39.
Probably a phonetic or orthographical variant of Morstrstǫng (Pole of Morstr).
436
Cf. Haralds saga ins hárfagra (vol. I), ch. 41.
437
Cf. Haralds saga ins hárfagra (vol. I), chs 41–43.
434
435

286

heimskringla

the Þrœndir took Sigrøðr as king. One year later Haraldr inn hárfagri diedin Rogaland, and he was buried in a mound by Haugasund. The following
winter Eiríkr took all the revenues over the central part of the country.
CHAPTER SEVEN438
That same spring Eiríkr calls out a great army and ships and turns east to
Vík, as there was a favourable wind. But both the Víkverir and the Þrœndir
had gathered together in hosts in many places. King Sigrøðr travelled eastby land to meet up with his brother King Óláfr, and they were staying in
Túnsberg. King Eiríkr got such a strong favourable wind that he sailed day
and night and no intelligence went before him until he got to Túnsberg.
Then Óláfr and Sigrøðr took their troops eastwards out of the town onto theslope and formed up there. Eiríkr had a much larger force, and he gained
victory, but Sigrøðr and Óláfr both fell there, and the mounds of each of thetwo of them are there on the slope, where they had lain fallen. Eiríkr thenwent round the Vík and subjected it to himself and stayed there much of thesummer. Tryggvi and Guðrøðr then fled to Upplǫnd.
CHAPTER Eight439
That same summer Hákon Aðalsteinsfóstri came from the west from England.
He immediately went north to Þrándheimr and to see Sigurðr Hlaðajarl, who
was the most sensible of men in Norway, and was given a good reception
there, and they entered into fellowship with each other. Hákon promised thejarl great power if he became king. Then they had a large assembly called,
and at the assembly Jarl Sigurðr spoke on behalf of Hákon and proposed him
to the farmers as king. After [429] that Hákon himself stood up and spoke.
Then they said to each other, each to his neighbour, that now Haraldr inn
hárfagri was come there and had become young a second time. Hákon madethis the beginning of his speech, that he asked the farmers to give him the titleof king and also to give him backing and support to hold on to the kingship,
and in return he offered to make all farmers entitled to their patrimony andto give them their inherited land that they were then dwelling in. There wassuch great applause for this that the crowd of farmers shouted and calledout that they wanted to accept him as king. And thus it was done, that theÞrœndir took Hákon as king over the whole country. Then he got himself afollowing and travelled round the country. This news reached Upplǫnd, thatthe Þrœndir had taken a king for themselves similar in every way to what
Haraldr inn hárfagri had been, except for the fact that Haraldr had oppressed
438
439

Cf. Haralds saga ins hárfagra (vol. I), ch. 43.
Cf. Hákonar saga góða (vol. I ), ch. 1.

óláfs saga helga287

all people in the land, while this Hákon wished everyone well and offered
to return the farmers their patrimonies which King Haraldr had taken fromthem. At this news everyone became glad and everyone passed it on. It flew
like wildfire all the way east to the land’s end. Many travelled from Upplǫnd
to see King Hákon, some sent him men, some sent messages and tokens,and all to the effect that they wanted to become his men.
CHAPTER NINE440
King Hákon went to Upplǫnd at the beginning of winter, summonedassemblies there, and everyone that was able thronged to see him. He was
accepted as king at every assembly. Then he went east to Vík. His nephews
Tryggvi and Gunnrøðr came there to him, and many others, reckoning up
the troubles that they had been subject to at the hands of his brother Eiríkr.
Eiríkr’s unpopularity grew ever the more as everyone became fonder of
Hákon and became more confident in speaking their minds. King Hákon gave
Tryggvi and Gunnrøðr the title of king and the same rule as King Haraldr
had given their fathers. To Tryggvi he gave Ranríki and Vingulmǫrk, and to
Gunnrøðr Vestfold. But because they were young and still children, he set
noble and wise men to rule the land with them. He gave them land on thesame conditions [430] that had applied previously, that they should sharehalf the dues and taxes with him. King Hákon went north to Þrándheimr
when spring came.
In the spring King Hákon called out a great army from Þrándheimr, and the
Víkverir [came] from the east also with a very great army. Eiríkr musteredan army in the centre of the country, and he found it difficult to get troops,
since many of the ruling class forsook him and went over to Hákon. And
when he saw he had no means of withstanding Hákon’s army, he sailed
west across the sea with those troops that were willing to go with him. He
went first to Orkney and had a large force with him. Then he sailed south toEngland and made raids there. King Aðalsteinn of the English sent word to
Eiríkr and invited him to accept rule from him in England, and was willingto do this to make peace between the brothers Eiríkr and Hákon, give him
Northumberland, which is reckoned to be a fifth part of England. Eiríkr
accepted this offer. He was king in Northumberland as long as he lived.
Eiríkr fell while raiding in the west.
Eiríkr and Gunnhildr had many children. Their sons were Gamli, Haraldr
gráfeldr (Grey-Cloak), Sigurðr slefa (Lisp), Erlingr, Guthormr, Ragnfrøðr,Guðrøðr. Ragnhildr was the name of their daughter, who was married to JarlÞorfinnr’s son Jarl Arnfinnr.
440

Cf. Hákonar saga góða (vol. I ), chs 2–4.

288

heimskringla

CHAPTER TEN441
King Hákon ruled over Norway twenty-seven years. His period was so goodthat ever since the people of that country have remembered it. There were then
all kinds of plenty, both on sea and land. Both farmers and merchants wereon good peaceful terms with each other, so that no one harmed anyone else’s
property and no one committed a breach of the peace against anyone else.
King Hákon was the most cheerful of all men and the most eloquent andmost condescending. He was a man of great wisdom and devoted great
energy to lawmaking in Norway. He set up Gulaþingslǫg and Frostaþingslǫg
and Heiðsævislǫg straight away at the beginning, but previously the peopleof each district all had their own laws. King Hákon gave his kinsman bymarriage442 Sigurðr Hlaðajarl power over all of Þrándheimr, just as Hálfdan
had had, and his father Hákon, in the days of Haraldr inn hárfagri. King
Hákon was at a banquet with his kinsman by marriage Sigurðr. Then Sigurðr’s
wife Bergljót gave birth to a son [431] on the first night of Yule. King Hákon
sprinkled the boy with water and gave him his own name. This lad grew up
and afterwards became a distinguished person.
In the latter part of King Hákon’s reign Eiríkr blóðøx’s sons came to
Norway and fought to win land and held battles with King Hákon. Hákon
always had victory. Then Gamli Eiríksson fell. They fought their last battle inHǫrðaland, at Fitjar on Storð. There Hákon was victorious and was wounded.
He died at Hákonarhella—he had been born there—and he is buried in amound at Sæheimr.
CHAPTER eleven443
Eiríkr’s sons then subjected the whole country to themselves. They promised
everyone the laws that King Hákon had set up in the country. They also
granted the leading men such titles as each of them had had before. But
when they had established themselves in their kingdom and made themselves
secure in the country, then they felt that Jarl Sigurðr in Þrándheimr had
too much power. Jarl Sigurðr’s brother was called Grjótgarðr. He was the
younger of the two brothers and was much less respected. They incited him
to kill his brother Jarl Sigurðr. They gave him support, and most people saythat some of the brothers went with him. They went north into Þrándheimr
and inland to ǫgló, arrived there at night and surrounded Jarl Sigurðr’s
dwelling and burned him in the building with a large number of people andthen went off. This was two years after King Hákon fell, according to the
Cf. Hákonar saga góða (vol. I ), chs 11 and 32.
Sigurðr’s wife Bergljót’s mother was King Hákon’s sister.
443
Cf. Haralds saga gráfeldar (vol. I), chs 4–6, 15.
441
442

óláfs saga helga289

account of the priest Ari inn fróði Þorgilsson. Sigurðr’s son Hákon was at
this time nearly twenty years of age. He had many kinsmen and powerfulones, and his father Sigurðr was popular and beloved by everyone. Hákon
found it easy to get troops because all the Þrœndr turned to him and held theland against the sons of Eiríkr so that none of them could get in through themouth of the Þrándheimr fiord. Then the friends of both parties intervened andnegotiated a settlement. So it came about by means of high-ranking people’s
persuasion that agreement was reached that Hákon should have the whole of
the rule in Þrándheimr that his father Sigurðr had had, and be jarl over it. But
Grjótgarðr and still other people, whose names Hákon put forward, were to
be exiled from Norway. Hákon and Gunnhildr were sometimes on very close
terms, but sometimes there were treacherous [432] dealings between them.
Jarl Hákon went some summers to the eastern Baltic to raid. Then he slew
Grjótgarðr and two other jarl’s sons and many other people that had been at
the killing of his father Jarl Sigurðr. Jarl Hákon went to see King Haraldr
Gormsson of the Danes, and he was well received there and they were on
the most friendly terms. At that time there was with the king of the Danes
his kinsman Gull-Haraldr (Gold-), and he and Hákon became comrades. Jarl
Hákon returned to Norway to his realm, and he was a powerful man and aperson of great wisdom.
CHAPTER Twelve444
King Tryggvi Óláfsson was a rich man and a distinguished one. The Víkverir
thought he was best suited to be king and rule the whole land. He was married
to Eiríkr Bjóðaskalli’s daughter Ástríðr. Bjǫrn’s son King Guðrøðr was alsoa distinguished man and was a close friend of King Tryggvi. Guðrøðr had
got himself a good marriage. His son was called Haraldr. He was sent for
fostering up into Grenland to Hrói inn hvíti (the White), a landed man.445
Hrani inn víðfǫrli (the Far-Travelled) was Hrói’s son. He and Haraldr werepretty much the same age and were foster-brothers. One summer, when Jarl
Hákon was travelling from the south from Denmark, he had a meeting withKing Tryggvi and King Guðrøðr, and they sat a long time in private talk. Then
Jarl Hákon went back north. Eiríkr’s sons heard about this and suspected that
there must be high treason being plotted against them. The following spring
they set out to go raiding, King Haraldr and his brother Guðrøðr, and theyeach went separately, since they were engaged in a quarrel. And when they
got east to Vík, then Guðrøðr sailed eastwards across Foldin, while Haraldr
Cf. Haralds saga gráfeldar (vol. I), chs 9, 11.
A lendr maðr ‘landed man’ was one who held land in fief from the king. He
was next in rank to a jarl in Norway.
444
445

290

heimskringla

went to Túnsberg, and there a short way up ashore was King Guðrøðr at abanquet. Then Haraldr immediately went there and surrounded the building
they were in and set it on fire. King Guðrøðr went out and his troops, hefell there and many men with him. Then Guðrøðr killed King Tryggvi eastby Veggirnir, betraying his trust. This was six years after Jarl Sigurðr fell.
After that Eiríkr’s sons subjected the Vík to themselves. Many other leading
men, their kinsmen, they put to death, but some fled the land before them.
Guðrøðr’s son Haraldr, who was known as Haraldr inn grenski, [433] fled,
first of all to Upplǫnd, and with him his foster-brother Hrani, and few othermen with them. He stayed there a while with his kinsmen. Eiríkr’s sons
were searching hard for men who had committed offences against them,and especially for those from whom they were likely to have trouble. His
kinsmen and friends advised Haraldr to leave the country.
CHAPTER Thirteen446
Haraldr grenski then went east to Svíþjóð and looked for a place for himself
on a ship and for an opportunity to join a band of men who were engaged in
raiding to get themselves some wealth. Haraldr was the most accomplishedperson. There was a man in Svíþjóð called Tósti who was one of the richestand most distinguished people in the country, of those that did not have atitle of nobility. He was the greatest warrior and was for long periods onraids. He was known as Skǫglar-Tósti (Battle-). Haraldr grenski got himself
into this band and spent the summer on viking raids with Tósti. Haraldr was
regarded highly by everyone. Haraldr stayed with Tósti the following winter.
Haraldr had been two years in Upplǫnd, and five with Skǫglar-Tósti. Tósti’s
daughter was called Sigríðr, young and fair and a very haughty woman.
Eiríkr’s sons were very valiant men and very skilled, fierce and unforbearing
in every way. In their time there were very poor harvests in Norway, both on
sea and land. There was then famine and starvation all over the country. It
came about that distinguished men could not put up with their loss of rights.
Þórðr Hǫrða-Kárason’s son Klyppr killed King Sigurðr slefa. Farmers also
killed King Erlingr. Jarl Hákon remained in Þrándheimr with the support ofthe Þrœndr, but was sometimes south in Denmark with Haraldr Gormsson, andsometimes he went raiding in the eastern Baltic. There he and Haraldr grenski
met up and in the autumn they both went to Denmark and stayed the winterwith the king of the Danes. That winter they set a trap for Haraldr Eiríksson.
Haraldr Gormsson sent word to Haraldr Eiríksson, inviting him to stay withhim and offering him land and rule in Denmark. The following spring Haraldr
446
Cf. Haralds saga gráfeldar (vol. I), chs 11, 14, 15, 16; Óláfs saga Tryggvasonar(vol. I), ch. 15.

óláfs saga helga

291

travelled south to Denmark, and when he got to Limafjǫrðr, to a place calledat Hálsi, there arrived there Gull-Haraldr with a large force and fought with
Haraldr Eiríksson, and there Haraldr Eiríksson fell. [434] Soon afterwards Jarl
Hákon arrived and captured Gull-Haraldr and hanged him on a gallows.
CHAPTER FOUrteen447
Haraldr Gormsson went that summer north to Norway taking seven hundred
ships. There with him then were Jarl Hákon and Haraldr grenski and manyother distinguished men who had fled from their patrimonies and from
Norway because of Eiríkr’s sons. The king of the Danes travelled north until
he got to Túnsberg, and all the people of the country submitted to him. Large
numbers thronged to him. King Haraldr handed over the whole army that hadcome to him in Norway to Jarl Hákon and gave him to administer Rogaland,Hǫrðaland, Sogn, Firðafylki, Sunn-Mœrr, Raumsdalr, Norð-Mœrr—theseseven districts he gave him to administer on the same terms as Haraldr inn
hárfagri had given them to his sons, with this difference, that Hákon was
also to possess there and also in Þrándheimr all the royal residences and landdues. He was also to use the royal treasury if there was an invading armyin the country. King Haraldr gave Haraldr grenski Vingulmǫrk, Vestfold,Agðir as far as Líðandisnes, and the title of king, letting him have rule inevery way the same as in times past his kinsmen had had and Haraldr inn
hárfagri had given his sons. Haraldr grenski was then eighteen years old andafterwards became a renowned man.
Jarl Hákon took his army along the coast to the north. And when Gunnhildr
and her sons heard about this, then it was hard for them to get troops. They
took up the same procedure as before, sailing west to Orkney. But Jarl Hákon
subjected the land to himself and ruled over it for a long time afterwards. To
begin with, it went on for a long time that Gunnhildr’s sons made raids on
Norway and fought battles with Jarl Hákon. And meanwhile the jarl now had
all the taxes that belonged to the king of the Danes for his own maintenance.
But afterwards he sent the king of the Danes sometimes hawks and horses
and a certain part of the tax, but sometimes nothing at all, right on until the
king of the Danes complained, and eventually he got so angry that he took hisarmy to Norway and caused there a very great deal of damage, and after that
the Jarl denied him all compliance. King Haraldr kept to all his agreementswith the king of the Danes, and remained thus in friendship [435] with theking as long as he lived. King Haraldr married Ásta, daughter of Guðbrandr
kúla (Bump), a distinguished man.
447

Cf. Óláfs saga Tryggvasonar (vol. I), chs 15, 16, 43.

292

heimskringla

CHAPTER FIFteen448
When King Haraldr inn hárfagri started his reign in Norway, King Eiríkr
Emundarson was king at Uppsalir in Svíþjóð. He died when Haraldr was
nearly twenty. After him his son Bjǫrn was king in Svíþjóð. He died ofsickness. After him the kings in Svíþjóð were his sons Óláfr, father of
Styrbjǫrn, and Eiríkr inn sigrsæli (the Victorious), who was king in Svíþjóð
for a long time. He married Skǫglar-Tósti’s daughter Sigríðr in his oldage. Their son was Óláfr sœnski (the Swedish), who afterwards was kingin Svíþjóð after his father Eiríkr. King Eiríkr of the Svíar died towards theend of the days of Jarl Hákon Sigurðarson. Queen Sigríðr was then at her
residences, for she had residences both many and large. Sigríðr was a personof great wisdom and prophetic about many things.
CHAPTER sixteen449
One summer, when Haraldr grenski was going to the eastern Baltic raiding
to get himself wealth, then he came in to Svíþjóð. And when his fostersister Queen Sigríðr heard about this, she sent men to him and invited him
to a banquet. He did not neglect going there and took a large troop of men.
There was very good entertainment there. The king and the queen sat on
a high-seat and both drank together in the evening, and all his men were
supplied liberally. And when the king went to bed, then the bed had beenhung with splendid hangings and spread with costly coverings. There were
few people in that room. And when the king was undressed and lying down,then the queen came to him and served him drink herself and enticed him
hard to drink and was most agreeable. The king was pretty well drunk,indeed they both were. Then he fell asleep, and the queen then also wentaway to bed. The following morning there was the most plentiful banquet.
And then it happened, as is generally the case where men get [436] rather
heavily drunk, that the next day most men go easy with the drink. But thequeen was very merry, and she and the king spoke together a great deal.
She said that she valued no less the possessions she held in Svíþjóð than his
kingdom that he had in Norway. At this speech the king became unhappy
and took it all rather coldly and got ready to leave and was very depressed,
but the queen was most cheerful and sent him off with fine gifts. Then in
the autumn King Haraldr went back to Norway and stayed at home during
the winter and was not very cheerful. The following summer he went to
the eastern Baltic with his troops and then made for Svíþjóð and sent word
to Queen Sigríðr saying that he wished to see her. She rode down to meet
448
449

Cf. Óláfs saga Tryggvasonar (vol. I), ch. 43.
Cf. Óláfs saga Tryggvasonar (vol. I), ch. 43.

óláfs saga helga

293

him and they talk together. He soon raises the matter of whether Sigríðr
wanted to marry him. She replies that he was talking nonsense and he isalready so well married that he is by no means ill-matched. He replies,
saying that Ásta is a good woman and noble.
‘But she is not as high-born as I am.’Sigríðr says: ‘It may be that you are of greater descent than she. But I
would have thought that the good fortune of both of you now must be with
her.’
They exchanged few further words before the queen rode away. King
Haraldr was very depressed. He prepared to ride up inland and see Queen
Sigríðr again. Many of his men were against this, but nevertheless he went
with a large troop of men and came to the residence that the queen was
mistress of. The same evening another king arrived there. He was called
Vísivaldr from Garðaríki in the east. The kings were both assigned to one
large and ancient apartment. All the furniture of the apartment was in keeping.
And there was plenty of drinking during the evening, so strong that all themen were completely drunk so that the bodyguards and the watchmen outside
fell asleep. Then Queen Sigríðr had an attack made on them with both fire
and weapons. The apartment there burned and the people that were inside,
but those who got out were killed. Sigríðr says that thus would she makepetty kings stop going from other countries to ask to marry her.
[437] CHAPTER seventeen450
But the previous spring Jarl Hákon had fought a battle with the Jómsvikings atHjǫrungavágr. Hrani had stayed behind at the ships when Haraldr had madehis way up inland, with the troops that were left behind, to be in charge.
And when they learned that Haraldr was dead, they went away as quickly
as possible and back to Norway and told about these events. Hrani went
to see Ásta and told her everything that had happened on their expedition
and also this, what business King Haraldr had gone to see Queen Sigríðr
on. Ásta immediately went to Upplǫnd to her father when she had heard
about all this, and he welcomed her, but they were both very angry about
the plans that had been hatched in Svíþjóð, and also about the fact that
Haraldr had planned to desert her.
CHAPTER eighteen451
It is said that Ásta Guðbrandsdóttir gave birth to a boy child that summer.
This boy was named Óláfr when he was sprinkled with water. It was Hrani
450
451

Cf. Óláfs saga Tryggvasonar (vol. I), chs 43–44.
Cf. Óláfs saga Tryggvasonar (vol. I), chs 44, 60.

294

heimskringla

who sprinkled him with water. This boy was brought up there to begin with,
with Guðbrandr and his mother Ásta. A few years later Ásta gave herself
in marriage to Sigurðr sýr (Pig), who was then king in Hringaríki. He wasson of Hálfdan, son of Sigurðr hrísi, son of Haraldr inn hárfagri. This familyline had all held rule over Hringaríki. Sigurðr sýr was a man of great wisdom
and a distinguished person and wealthy. He was not a fighting man, but wasa good ruler, just and a moderate person in every way. Óláfr Haraldsson was
brought up with his stepfather Sigurðr sýr and his mother Ásta.
One winter after King Haraldr fell, the Þrœndir took the life of Jarl Hákon
and accepted Óláfr Tryggvason as king. He was son of Tryggvi Óláfsson,
who was spoken of earlier. Óláfr Tryggvason was a most remarkable
man and in all his abilities most like Hákon Aðalsteinsfóstri. He was
Christian and was the first of the kings of Norway to hold the true faith.
He introduced Christianity to the whole of Norway, and he Christianised
many other countries and was a splendid king. He travelled all round thecountry preaching the faith to people. He arrived then at a banquet [438]at Sigurðr sýr’s. Then the king, Sýr, was baptised and all his people. Thentoo Óláfr Haraldsson was baptised, and Óláfr Tryggvason was his godfather. . .452
CHAPTER nineteenÓláfr Tryggvason ruled Norway for five years. He fell in battle south offVinðland. He was then fighting with King Sveinn Haraldsson of the Danes,
who was now married to Skǫglar-Tósti’s daughter Sigríðr, and with KingÓláfr Eiríksson of the Svíar and with Jarl Eiríkr Hákonarson. After that
there ruled over Norway Jarl Eiríkr and Jarl Sveinn, sons of Hákon, andthey paid taxes to the king of the Danes and the king of the Svíar. Jarl Eiríkr
was married to King Sveinn of the Danes’ daughter Gyða. King Sveinn’s
son was called Knútr. King Sveinn of the Danes took his army west to
England against King Aðalráðr Játgeirsson of the English, and they fought
battles and victory went now to one side, now to the other. King Sveinnof the Danes established his men in the Vík, and his power lay all on theeastern side of the fiord . . .
CHAPTER thirty
Now when Óláfr Tryggvason was ruling Norway, then he preached Christianity
in that country, and he made slow progress in many places. To gain support
for himself and to advance this religion, he took this step, he gave his sister452
The rest of this chapter corresponds to chs 1 and 2 of the version of Óláfs saga
helga in Heimskringla.

295óláfs saga helgaÁstríðr in marriage to Erlingr Skjálgsson of Jaðarr. And because she felt it
was beneath her dignity to be married to him, a man of no rank, the king thengave Erlingr an equal share to his own of the land dues and a half share withhimself of all the royal revenues between Líðandisnes and Sogn. Erlingr did notwish to have the title of jarl, but he had more power than most tributary kings.
Óláfr Tryggvason gave his other sister, Ingibjǫrg, in marriage to Jarl RǫgnvaldrÚlfsson. He ruled for a long time afterwards over Vestra-Gautland. Rǫgnvaldr’s
father Úlfr was King Óláfr of the Svíar’s mother Sigríðr in stórráða’s (ofthe Great Undertakings’) brother. After the fall of Óláfr Tryggvason, while
Eiríkr and Sveinn were ruling [439] the country, Eiríkr still had his third of
the land undiminished, and King Sveinn of the Danes got another third, andhe had the greater part of the Vík, but Jarl Eiríkr a certain part of his shareof revenues. King Óláfr inn sœnski of the Svíar got one third of the country.
This comprised four districts in Þrándheimr, Sparbyggvafylki, Verdœlafylki,
Skaun, Stjórdœlafylki; both parts of Mœrr; Raumsdalr; and in the east Ranríki
by the national frontier. Jarl Sveinn Hákonarson was married to King Eiríkr
of the Svíar’s daughter Hólmfríðr, Óláfr sœnski’s sister, and he held the landon behalf of the king of the Svíar and ruled over it all . . .
CHAPTER TWO HUNDRED AND thirty-one

Haraldr Sigurðarson was now453 badly wounded. But Rǫgnvaldr Brúsason
carried him to a certain farmer’s during the night after the battle. This
farmer received Haraldr and kept him in secret and had him cured there.
Afterwards he got his son to help him away. They then went, still incognito,
across the mountains and over deserted country and came out in Jamtaland.
Then Haraldr spoke this:454
			
162.
				
				
				

Now, with scant fame, from forest
to forest I am slinking;Who knows I’ll not be widely
renowned in the future?

Mork I (Flb) 83
Hkr III 69
Orkn 53
Skald II 44

CHAPTER TWO HUNDRED AND thirty-two

King Óláfr’s brother Haraldr Sigurðarson was then fifteen years old, whenKing Óláfr fell. This is stated by the poet Þjóðólfr in the drápa that hecomposed about King Haraldr that is known as Sexstefja:455
i.e. after the Battle of Stiklarstaðir.
See vol. III, verse 77.
455
See vol. III, verse 76. 32 stanzas of Þjóðólfr’s poem Sexstefja (‘Six Refrains’),
recounting deeds of Haraldr harðráði, are preserved in manuscripts of Heimskringla
and other kings’ sagas, but the name of the poem only occurs here.
453
454

296

heimskringla

			
163.
				
				
				
				
				
				
				

By Haugr, I heard, a shield-shower,456
sharp, drove at the ruler;				
but the burner of Bulgars457				
his brother well supported.				
Lifeless ·leifr, reluctant
he left, the princelingat the age of twelve and three
years, helmet-stand458 hiding.

Sexstefja 1
Hkr III 68
Fsk 481
Skald II 112

			
164.
				
				
				
				
				
				
				

You wiped, when you had finished Drápa on Haraldr harð. 1
warring, the sword’s mouth,460 ruler;
Hkr III 69–70
you rendered the raven full of				Fsk 227
raw meat; wolves howled on hillsides. Skald II 286
And, harsh prince—I’ve not heard ofa harmer of peace461 more prominent
than you—the year following
you were east in Garðar.

		165.
				
				
			

So it turned out that of ancient				Rƒgnvaldsdrápa 1
tempests of the file of graven				Orkn 54
shields462 the war-Njǫrðr,463 battle-willing, Skald II 178–79
waged ten in Garðar.

Haraldr met Rǫgnvaldr in Jamtaland and they then went to Svíþjóð in theautumn and stayed there through the winter. The next summer they travelled
east into Garðaríki to King Jarizleifr, and he welcomed them. Haraldr stayed
there for a long time after that, and so did Rǫgnvaldr. The poet Bǫlverkr
says this in the drápa that he composed about King Haraldr:459[440] Arnórr jarlaskáld mentions this, that Rǫgnvaldr Brúsason was fora long time in charge of the defence of the land in Garðaríki, and fought
many battles there:. . .464

hlífél: ‘shield-shower’, battle.
Bolgara brennir: ‘burner (i.e. enemy) of Bulgars’, i.e. Haraldr.
458
hjalmsetr: ‘seat, support of the helmet’, head.
459
See vol. III, verse 78. In Fsk this verse is attributed to Valgarðr at Vǫllr.
460
i.e. edge.
461
i.e. warrior.
462
grafninga þélar él: ‘storm of the file (sword) of graven shields’, battle.
463gƒndlar Njƒrðr: ‘Njǫrðr (a god) of war’, warrior.
464
The miracle that is described in ch. 246 is also in Heimskringla, Hákonar sagaherðibreiðs (vol. III), ch. 20.
456
457

óláfs saga helga

297

CHAPTER TWO HUNDRED AND fifty-two
Magnús Óláfsson set out from the east after Yule, from Hólmgarðr down
to Aldeygjuborg; they then began to prepare their ships. Arnórr jarlaskáld
mentions this in Magnússdrápa:465

			
186.
				
				
				
				
				
				
				

Now I mean, for well I know them,to name to men the exploitsof the strife-quick sword’s-edge
stainer466—let gold-breakers467 listen!
The serpent’s home’s hater468
had not reached eleven winters
fully when the bold friend of Hǫrðar469
fitted warships to leave Garðar.

Magnússdrápa 1
Hkr III 3
Fsk 208–09
Skald II 207–08

			
187.
				
				
				
				
				
				
				

The young edge-reddener471 called men
out to an assembly;472
the trim troop of the eagle-feeder473
took up, war-clad, rowing stations.
The great king with hull rime-crusted
clove, bold, the salt westwards;
keen gales carried the surf-fire’s
quencher474 to Sigtúnir.

Magnússdrápa 2
Hkr III 4
Fsk 208–09
Skald II 209
Skáldsk 94

			
188.
				
				
				

Afterwards crimson shields you carried,
Hrynhenda 5
combat-Yggr,476 through Swedish settlements. Hkr III 8
No poor pick of troops you garnered.
Skald II 189
People of the land sought your faction.

Magnús set his course in the spring from the east to Svíðjóð. So says Arnorr:470

After that they travelled from the east by land to Helsingjaland. So says
Arnórr in the Hrynjandi:475

See vol. III, verse 1.
hneitis eggja rjóðandi: ‘reddener of sword’s edges’, warrior.
467
seimbroti: ‘breaker, distributor of gold’, generous man.
468
ormsetrs hati: ‘hater of the dragon’s lair (treasure, on which a dragon lies)’,
generous man, who gives away treasure.
469
Hƒrðar vinr: ‘friend of people of Hǫrðaland’, Norwegian king (Magnús).
470
See vol. III, verse 2.
471
eggrjóðandi: ‘blade-edge reddener’, warrior.
472
Perhaps an assembly of ships or more likely a warlike expedition, a battle.
473
ara bræðir: ‘feeder of the eagle’, warrior.
474
brimlogs rýrir: ‘destroyer (or diminisher) of surf-fire (gold)’, generous man.
475
See vol. III, verse 7.
476
rimmu Yggr: ‘Óðinn of battle’, warrior.
465
466

298

heimskringla

			
			
			
			

From east you came, tongue-colourerof the company of wolves,477 known to people,
to proud meetings, picked warriors
with pale shields and inlaid javelins.

			
189.
				
				
				
		
				
				
				

You held west with the highest
Hrynhenda 6of helms of terror into Þrœndish homes; Hkr III 8–9
they say your foemen faltered,
Skald II 190
feather-reddener of Yggr’s seagull.479
Your enemies, sater of the swarthy
surf-of-wounds vulture,480 felt their misery—
they said your foemen were, fearful,forced to save their lives—increasing.

And also this:478

Here it says that Magnús came from the east over Kjǫlr into Þrándheimr
and many forces thronged to him, but his enemies fled away, and also that
King Sveinn immediately left the country when Magnús came into Norway.
Sveinn fled to Denmark, for he could get no forces to withstand Magnús.
Magnús was then accepted as king in Norway, and he subjected the wholeland to himself. He was known as Magnús inn góði (the Good).
[441] CHAPTER TWO HUNDRED AND fifty-three

King Magnús had a shrine made and adorned with gold and silver andjewels. This shrine is made in both size and other aspects of shape like a
coffin, but with lines of pillars underneath and up on top a lid shaped likea roof and rising up from it figureheads and a ridge. On the lid there are
hinges at the back and hasps at the front, and these are locked with a key.
After that King Magnús had the relics of King Óláfr placed in the shrine.
Then many miracles took place there at the relics of King Óláfr. The poet
Sigvatr mentions this:481
			
190.
				
				
				

For him whose heart was noble
has a gold shrine been made, formy lord; the leader’s sanctity
I laud; to God he journeyed.

Erfidrápa Óláfs helga 24
Hkr III 20–21
Skald I 693

ulfa ferðar tungu rjóðr: ‘tongue-reddener of the pack of wolves’, warrior.
See vol. III, verse 8.
479
Yggjar ms fiðrirjóðr: ‘reddener of the feathers of the seagull (raven or eagle)of Óðinn’, warrior.
480
benja kolgu blágams fœðir: ‘feeder of the dark vulture (raven) of the wave ofwounds (blood)’, warrior.
481
See vol. III, verse 21.
477
478

óláfs saga helga

			
			
			
			

299

Soon many a sword-tree482 goes fromthe unsullied king’s glorious
tomb, with his sight healed,
who had come blind thither.

Then it was made law to keep holy the anniversary of the death of KingÓláfr over all Norway. That day was immediately kept there like the highest
feast days. The poet Sigvatr mentions this:483
			
191.
				
				
				
				
				
				
				

It befits us the feast of ·leifr,
Erfidrápa Óláfs helga 25
father of Magnús, in my dwelling
Hkr III 21
to celebrate—God strengthens
Skald I 694
the sovereign—sincerely.
I must uphold honestly
the holy death-day, lamented,of the king who fitted
the forks of my arm484 with red gold.

CHAPTER TWO HUNDRED AND fifty-four
The poet Sigvatr had got leave from King Óláfr to go home when the kingtravelled east to Garðaríki. And the next summer Sigvatr left the country
and went south to Rome. Then he spoke this verse:
			
192.
				
			
			
			
			
			
			

Weary of war, the clamourErfidrápa Óláfs helga 27
wand485 the king gave me, wound with Skald I 696
gold, I gave up, and left home on
the good journey Romeward,
when the precious sword, silver-hilted,
I set down, that could lessen
the she-wolf’s husband’s486 hunger,
the hallowed staff487 to go with.

[442] And in the autumn, when Sigvatr was on his way back from thesouth, then he learned of the fall of King Óláfr. This was a source of thegreatest grief to him. He spoke this:488
hrings meiðr: ‘sword’s tree’, warrior, man.
See vol. III, verse 22.
484
handar tjƒlgur: ‘branches of the hand, arm’, arms or fingers.
485
gjallar vƒnd: ‘wand of clamour (battle)’, sword.
486
ylgjar verr: ‘she-wolf’s husband’, wolf.
487
i.e. the pilgrim’s staff.
488
See vol. III, verse 11.
482
483

300
			
193.
				
				
				
				
				
				
				

heimskringla

I stood on Mont,489 remembered,
Hkr III 14
one morning, near castles,490
Skald I 722
where many broad shields and masking491
mailcoats flew asunder.
I recalled the king who in his
country in early bud-time492
once was happy; my father
was there that time, Þórrøðr.

Sigvatr was walking one day through a certain village and heard that somehusband was wailing loudly, having lost his wife, beating his breast andtearing his clothes off, weeping bitterly, and he wanted very much to die.
Sigvatr said:493
			
194.
				
				
				
				
				
				
				

A man claims, if he misses
a maid’s embrace, he’s readyto die; love’s bought dear if eventhe dignified must weep for her.
But fierce tears494 the fearless,flight-shy man sheds, bereft of
his lord; worse looks our grievous
loss to the king’s servants.

Hkr III 15
Skald I 725

Sigvatr got home to Norway and to his dwelling. He discovered that many
people were criticising him and reckoned that he had been wrong to partfrom King Óláfr. Then he said this:495
			
195.
				
			
			
			
			
			
			

May White-Christ punish me
if I meant to depart from·leifr—I’m innocentof that—with hot fire.
Such witness, plentiful as water—
I went to Rome in peril—of others I have; from people
I shall never hide it.

Hkr III 17
Skald I 728

mont: presumably the Italian monte, referring to either the Alps or the Appenines.
Each of the phrases borgum nær ‘near castles, cities’ and of morgin ‘in themorning’ could alternatively refer to the remembered battle rather than to the poet’s
current situation.
491
síðar: literally ‘long, hanging’.
492ƒndverðan brum: (in) the beginning of bud-time, spring; i.e. in his youth.
493
See vol. III, verse 12.
494
vígtr: ‘battle-tears’, i.e. ʻtears of rage shed by a warrior in a murderous mood’.
495
See vol. III, verse 15.
489

490

óláfs saga helga

301

After this, Sigvatr went to King Magnús’s court and stayed with him,
becoming one of his followers. The king was well disposed towards him.
CHAPTER TWO HUNDRED AND fifty-five
King Sveinn Knútsson went to Denmark and there took over power withhis brother Hǫrða-Knútr. Bjarni Gullbrárskáld says this in Kálfsflokkr:496
			
196.
				
				
			
			
			
			
			

You helped young princes have theKálfsflokkr 6
inheritance due to them;
Hkr III 12
it’s true that Sveinn could be sovereign Fsk 208 (1–4 after 5–8)
solely over Denmark. 		
Skald I 886
Kálfr, to the country
keen Magnús you conductedfrom Garðar; ’twas you gave the ruler
governance of the kingdom.

That same winter Sveinn Álfífuson died of sickness in Denmark. And Knútr
inn ríki also died that winter in England on the Ides of November.497 He hadthen been king over the countries of three nations, over England, Denmark,Norway for seven winters, and over England and Denmark for four andtwenty winters, and first of all over Denmark alone for three winters. He
was then thirty-five plus two winters of age. After him the king in England
was his son Haraldr. [443] He was married to the emperor Heinrekr’s
daughter Gunnhildr.498 She died childless three years later.
CHAPTER TWO HUNDRED AND fifty-six499
Þórir hundr left the country shortly after the fall of King Óláfr. Þórir
travelled out to Jerusalem, and according to the accounts of many people,
he never returned. Þórir hundr’s son was called Sigurðr, father of Rannveig,
who was married to Árni Árnason’s son Jón. Their children were Víðkunnr
in Bjarkey and Sigurðr hundr (Dog), Erlingr, Jarðþrúðr.

See vol. III, verse 10.
13th November 1035. 12th November according to the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle.
498This is not correct. But Haraldr’s sister Gunnhildr was married in 1036 toKing Henry of Germany, who became Holy Roman Emperor (Henry III) in 1046.
Gunnhildr died just over two years after her marriage. Cf. Magnúss saga ins góða(vol. III), ch. 17.
499
Cf. Magnúss saga ins góða (vol. III), ch. 11.
496
497

302

heimskringla

CHAPTER TWO HUNDRED AND fifty-seven500
Hárekr from Þjótta stayed at home at his estates, right on until MagnúsÓláfsson came to the country and was king. Then Hárekr travelled south toÞrándheimr to see King Magnús. At that time Ásmundr Grankelsson wasstaying there with King Magnús, and as Hárekr was going ashore from his
ship, then Ásmundr struck him his death-blow. Ásmundr carried out thisdeed with the support of King Magnús. Afterwards King Magnús gaveÁsmundr a fief and stewardship in Hálogaland, and there are extensive
stories about the dealings between Ásmundr and Hárekr’s sons there.
CHAPTER TWO HUNDRED AND fifty-eight501
Kálfr Árnason shared the government of the country with King Magnús fora certain time to begin with. Then people started to remind the king of what
Kálfr had done at Stiklarstaðir. It then got more difficult for Kálfr to manage
the king’s moods. It came about on one occasion, when there was a crowd ofpeople around the king and people were pleading their cases, that there came
before him with urgent business a man that was mentioned earlier,502 Þorgeirr
flekkr of Súla in Veradalr. The king took no [444] notice of what he was saying,
and was listening to those that were closer to him. Then Þorgeirr spoke in aloud voice, so that everyone could hear who was nearby:503
			
197.
				
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Speak to me,
Magnús king!
In your father’s
following I was.
From there I carried
my cloven skull,
when they stepped overthe stricken king.
you give love tothe loathsome crowdof lord-betrayers
who delighted the devil.

Hkr III 23
Skald II 9–10

Then there was an uproar, and some told Þorgeirr to go out. The king called
him over to himself and his business was concluded so that Þorgeirr waswell pleased, and he (the king) promised him his friendship.
Cf. Magnúss saga ins góða (vol. III), ch. 12.
Cf. Magnúss saga ins góða (vol. III), ch. 13.
502
See ch. 203 above.
503
Cf. Magnúss saga ins góða (vol. III), verse 23.
500501óláfs saga helga

303

CHAPTER TWO HUNDRED AND fifty-nine504
It was a little later that King Magnús was at a banquet at Haugr in Veradalr.
And while the king was sitting at the tables, then there was sitting on one
side of him Kálfr Árnason, and on his other side Einarr þambarskelfir. It
had now come about that the king was treating Kálfr with coldness, andwas now showing Einarr the greatest honour. The king said to Einarr:‘We two shall ride today to Stiklarstaðir. I want to see the traces of what
happened there.’
Einarr replies: ‘I cannot tell you anything about that. Let your fosterfather Kálfr go. He will be able to tell about the events there.’
And when the tables were cleared away, then the king got ready to go.
He said to Kálfr:‘You shall go with me to Stiklarstaðir.’Kálfr said that this was not necessary. Then the king stood up and spoke
rather angrily:‘You shall go, Kálfr.’
After that the king went out. Kálfr got his clothes on quickly and said
to his servant:‘You must ride out to Egg and tell my men to have all the luggage on
board ship before sunset.’
The king rode to Stiklarstaðir and Kálfr with him, and they dismounted
from their horses and went to where the battle had been. Then the kingspoke to Kálfr:‘Where is the place that the king fell?’
Kálfr replies, stretching out his spear-shaft: ‘Here is where he lay,’ hesays.
The king said: ‘Where were you then, Kálfr?’
He replies: ‘Here, where I am standing now.’
The king spoke, and his face was now as red as blood: ‘He was within
range of your axe, then.’Kálfr then leapt on his horse and rode away, and all his men, and the
king rode back to Haugr. Kálfr did not stop riding until he came out toEgg. His ship was then ready by the shore and all his movable property
on board and it was manned with his men. [445] They immediately madetheir way during the night out along the fiord. After that Kálfr travelled
day and night as fast as the winds would take them. He then sailed to thewest across the sea and stayed there a long time, raiding around Scotland
and Ireland and the Hebrides. Bjarni Gullbrárskáld mentions this:505
504
505

Cf. Magnúss saga ins góða (vol. III), ch. 14.
See vol. III, verse 24.

304
			
198.
				
				
				
				
				
				
				

heimskringla

I’ve heard that Haraldr’s nephew
held you dear, Þorbergr’s brother;you earned that; it lasted
until men506 destroyed it.
Between you envious men
kindled constant strife.
I think ·leifr’s heir
was harmed by this affair.

Kálfsflokkr 7
Hkr III 25
Skald I 887–88

CHAPTER TWO HUNDRED AND sixty507

King Magnús began to grow harsher towards the farmers, so that many
began to suffer heavy penalties from him both in men’s lives andconfiscations. Those affected most were the Þrœndir. Then the farmers
began to grumble, saying among themselves:‘What can this king be intending, when he breaks the law with regard to
us that King Hákon inn góði (the Good) established? Does he not rememberthat we have never put up with injuries to our rights? He will go the same
way as his father and other rulers whom we have deprived of life when
we got tired of their tyranny and lawlessness.’
This grumbling was widespread in the country. The people of Sogn had
gathered together a force and were planning to fight with the king. The
king’s friends became aware of this, and twelve men held a conference
and it was agreed between them that they should choose by lot someone
to tell the king of this grumbling. And it was managed so that the lot fellto the poet Sigvatr.
CHAPTER TWO HUNDRED AND sixty-one508

Then Sigvatr composed a flokkr509 that is called Bersƒglisvísur, and it
begins at first about the fact that they felt that the king was pondering too
much about his plans to keep the farmers in check who were threatening
to start an uprising against him. He said:510
			
199.
				
				
			

I’ve heard that south among Sygnir
Sigvatr has dissuaded
the king from waging warfare;
I will go, if we yet must battle.

Bersƒglisvísur 1
Hkr III 26–27
Skald II 12

herr: ‘men’. This is the reading of the main Hkr manuscript; others, including
all manuscripts of ÓH, have hann ‘he’ (see Skald I).
507
Cf. Magnúss saga ins góða (vol. III), ch. 15.
508
Cf. Magnúss saga ins góða (vol. III), ch. 16.
509
See note 191 above.
510
See vol. III, verse 25.
506óláfs saga helga

			
			
			
			

305

Let us arm, and with noargument, defend, eager,
the lord and his lands with ring-swords;
how long till this encounter?

In the same poem there are these verses:511
		
200.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

He who fell at Fitjar
foremost512 was called, and punishedhostile looting, Hkon,
he was loved by people.
Men held fast to the most friendly
foster-son of Aðalsteinn’slaws later; still farmers are slow
to relinquish what they remember.

Bersƒglisvísur 5
Hkr III 27
Mork (Flb) 33–34
Skald II 16

		
201.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

I think they made just choices,Bersƒglisvísur 6
farmers and jarls also,
Hkr III 27–28
for people’s property was given
Mork (Flb)34
peace by the two ·leifrs.
Skald II 17
Haraldr’s heir, ever trusty,
and Tryggvi’s son, supported
leek-straight513 laws that the namesakes
laid down for the people.

		
202.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

King, at your counsellors you must not
become angry for plain speaking;this command of our lord will
make clear, prince, the way for glory.
Other laws, unless the landsmenlie, the farmers say they have,worse than those you in Ulfasund
once promised to people.

Bersƒglisvísur 9
Hkr III 28
Mork (Flb) 36
Skald II 20
Fsk 213

		
203.
			
			
			
			
			

Who counsels you to cancel,
king intent on hatred—
often you assay slenderswords—your promises?
A prosperous king of people
his pledges must honour.

Bersƒglisvísur 13
Hkr III 28–29
Mork (Flb) 38–39
Fsk 214
Skald II 24

See vol. III, verses 26–33.
fjƒlgegn: ‘effective in many ways’; perhaps a periphrasis for Hákon’s nickname
inn góði ‘the Good’.
513
laukjƒfn: ‘straight as a leek’, i.e. just.
511

512

306

heimskringla

			
			

To break your bond never,battle-enlarger,514 befits you.

[446] 204.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Who incites you to slay yoursubjects’ cattle, war-leader515?
It is arrogance for a ruler
in his realm to act so.
None had earlier offered
a young king such counsel;
your troops, I think, tire of plunder;
people, prince, are angry.

		
205.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Take notice, thief-toppler,Bersƒglisvísur 10of talk of men now going
Hkr III 29–30
about here; the hand must be
Mork (Flb) 37
held back by moderation.
Fsk 213 (first half)
It is a friend who offers—
Skald II 21
you must heed, gladdenerof the tear-hawk of warm wounds,516
what the farmers want—a warning.

		
206.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

The threat is grave that greybeards
against the king, as I hear it,mean to rise; measures
must for that be taken.
It’s harsh when thing-men hang theirheads and under mantles—
your servants are strickenwith silence—stick their noses.

Bersƒglisvísur 12
Hkr III 30
Mork (Flb) 38
Fsk 214–15
Ágrip 2008, 46–48
3GT 30, 114 (first half)
Skald II 23

		
207.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

All say the same: ‘to his
subjects’ ancestral properties
my lord claims ownership’;honourable farmers turn against him.
He who his inheritancehands out to king’s barons
according to rushed rulings
will reckon that robbery.

Bersƒglisvísur 14
Hkr III 30–31
Mork (Flb) 38
Skald II 25Bersƒglisvísur 11
Hkr III 29
Mork (Flb) 37–38
Fsk 213–14
Skald II 22

hjaldrmƒgnuðr: ‘battle-increaser’, warrior.
hjaldrgegnir: ‘advancer of battle’, warrior.
516
varmra benja tármútaris teitir: ‘gladdener of the hawk (raven) of the tears ofwarm wounds (blood)’, warrior.
514
515

óláfs saga helga

307

After this admonishment the king reformed himself well in response. Manyothers also conveyed the same message to the king. So it came about thatthe king held talks with the wisest men and they compiled their laws.
After that King Magnús had the law code that is still in Þrándheimr andis known as Grágás put into writing.517 King Magnús afterwards became
popular and beloved of all the people of the country. For this reason he
was known as Magnús inn góði (the Good).
CHAPTER TWO HUNDRED AND sixty-two
King Magnús of Norway and King Hǫrða-Knútr of the Danes were to
begin with at odds with each other, but the population in both Norway and
Denmark got tired of this. Men then intervened between them with proposals
for settlement. It came about that the kings met in person at the Elfr andwere reconciled and swore oaths of brotherhood, and this was a part oftheir agreement, that each of them was to inherit the country after the otherif there was an interval between their deaths so that the other died withoutsons. King Haraldr Knútsson of the English died five years after the deathof Knútr inn ríki. Then Hǫrða-Knútr took over the kingdom in England andwas king both there and in Denmark for two years. Then he died childless.
CHAPTER TWO HUNDRED AND sixty-three
King Magnús Óláfsson took over the kingdom in Denmark after HǫrðaKnútr, ruling then both Denmark and Norway. At this time the Danish
realm was very subject to raids. Then Sveinn Úlfsson started trying tofight his way to the kingdom there. He fought battles with King Magnús,and Magnús always won.
[447] CHAPTER TWO HUNDRED AND sixty-four
King Magnús gave his sister Úlfhildr Óláfsdóttir in marriage to Duke Óttain Saxland. Their son was called Magnús. From him a great family line
is descended. The dukes that have ruled over Brunswick thus trace theirancestry to Óláfr the Saint.
King Magnús took his army to Vinðland. Then he won Jómsborg andburned it and raided the country far and wide. After that he went back to
Denmark. Then his army deserted him. The king was then left without alarge number of men.
This Grágás (lit. Grey Goose) is not the Lawbook known from later times
in Iceland, but the name may originally have applied to this Norwegian code (thereason is not known). It was not applied to the Icelandic Lawbook until the sixteenth
century, perhaps by some misunderstanding. See Laws of Early Iceland 1980, I 9.
517

308

heimskringla

CHAPTER TWO HUNDRED AND sixty-five518
That same autumn Vinðr were on the move with a huge force. So whenKing Magnús heard about this, then he gathered an army together andwent against them with the forces that he could get. Then his brother-inlaw Duke Ótta came to support him. They encountered the army of Vinðr
on Hlýrskógsheiðr south of Heiðabœr. King Magnús and his men lay out
in the open under their shields during the night. The next day was the eveof the feast of St Michael.519 Then his scouts reported to the king, andthese men had seen the army of the Vinðr, they said the king had not a
fraction of their numbers. Great fear spread through his army, men urged
the king to flee. He was then very worried, for he had never taken to flight.
He wanted to fight if people thought they had some chance. Duke Óttawas rather in favour of resistance. But when the king was in this state ofanxiety, then he fell asleep. Then it seemed to him his father, King Óláfr
the Saint, came to him and said:‘Are you all full of fear now, when heathens have a large army? You mustnot be afraid of that, for I shall be with you. Get [448] up and get on withthe battle as soon as you hear my horn. Be confident and fearless.’
Then the king awoke. Then the sun rose. Then the king related his
dream. Men were very happy at that and took heart. Then they saw thearmy of Vinðr. The Vinðr crossed the Skotborgará. Then all King Magnús’s
followers heard up in the sky above them the sound of bells, and all those
who had been in Niðaróss then recognised the sound, and it was as ifGlǫð was being rung. This bell was at Clemenskirkja in Kaupangr, andKing Óláfr had presented it there. After that, King Magnús threw off his
mailcoat and took in his hand the axe that had belonged to King Óláfr,
which is called Hel, then immediately set to against the army of Vinðr. So
says Arnórr jarlaskáld:520
			
208.
				
				
				
				
			

With broad axe, unwearied,
went forth the ruler—sword-clash happened round the Hǫrðar’s
head521—and threw off his mailcoat,when the shaft—land was shared out by
the shaping guardian of Heaven,522

Magnússdrápa 10
Hkr III 43–44
Mork (Flb) 65–66
Fsk 223
Skald II 219

Cf. Magnúss saga ins góða (vol. III), chs 26–28.
i.e. 28th September 1043. St Michael’s day (Michaelmas) is 29th September.
520
See vol. III, verse 41.
521Hƒrða hilmir: ‘ruler of the Hǫrðar’, king of Norway (Magnús)522
himins skapvƒrðr: ‘the shaping-guardian of Heaven’, God.
518
519

óláfs saga helga

309

			
Hel523 clove pallid craniums—			
the king’s two hands encircled.
Then King Magnús launched such a fierce attack that the Vinðr immediately
gave way before it. Those that stood in the front line then turned in flight,
but those that were in the rear stood so firmly that the others were unable
to flee, and they fell one on top of the other. But the king and his men
slaughtered the Vinðr like cattle. According to the accounts of learned men,this has been the greatest loss of life that has taken place in Northern lands
since the coming of Christianity. Afterwards they pursued the rout and thenslew a huge number of men. So says the poet Þjóðólfr:524
			209. I hold that in a troop of a hundred
Magnússflokkr 10
				Haraldr’s brother’s son525 was standing— Hkr III 44
				
the raven saw his hunger-ban
Mork (Flb) 65				soon coming526—in the army’s forefront. Fsk 222
				Far-flung was the path of
Skald II 72
				fleeing Wends; where Magnús battled				hewn corpses came to hide the				heath a league broadly.
CHAPTER TWO HUNDRED AND seventy
King Óláfr the Saint’s son King Magnús inn góði was ruling over Norway,
as was said above. There was with him then Jarl Rǫgnvaldr Brúsason. At
this time Rǫgnvaldr’s uncle Jarl Þorfinnr Sigurðarson was ruling overOrkney. Then King Magnús sent Rǫgnvaldr west to Orkney and orderedÞorfinnr to let him receive his patrimony. Þorfinnr let [449] Rǫgnvaldr
have a third share of the lands with himself, for this was what his father
Brúsi had had on the day he died. Jarl Þorfinnr was now married to FinnrÁrnason’s daughter Ingibjǫrg Mother of Jarls. Jarl Rǫgnvaldr believed hewas entitled to two parts of the lands, which was what Óláfr the Saint had
granted his father Brúsi and Brúsi had held during his (Óláfr’s) lifetime.
This was the beginning of the quarrel between the kinsmen, and there is along story about that.527 They fought a great battle on Péttlandsfjǫrðr. KálfrÁrnason was at that time with Jarl Þorfinnr. So said Bjarni Gullbrárskáld:528
Hel: the axe owned by St Óláfr, named after the goddess of the underworld.
See vol. III, verse 42. In Mork (Flb) attributed to Sigvatr.
525
King Magnús, whose father Óláfr helgi was half-brother of Haraldr harðráði.
526
i.e. that its food was on its way.
527
Cf. Orkneyinga saga. The original version of this saga, which is no longer extant,
may have been compiled round about 1200, and was doubtless known to Snorri.
528
Cf. note 345 above (to verse 128).
523
524

310
			
210.
				
				
				
				
				
				
				

heimskringla

We heard, Kálfr, in the hostility		Kálfsflokkr 8
how Finnr’s kinsman529 you followed,		Orkn 67, 122
and at sea had warships		Skald I 889
steered at the jarl530 quickly.
You voided the violenceof the vehement son of Brúsi,530
and helped—courage heated—heedful of enmity, Þorfinnr.

King Magnús looked after the relics of King Óláfr, cutting his hair andnails. Towards the end of King Magnús’s days, Haraldr Sigurðarson cameto Norway. They both ruled the country for one year, until Magnús diedin Jótland in Denmark. Afterwards Óláfr the Saint’s brother King Haraldr
ruled the country, and then King Haraldr looked after the relics of KingÓláfr in the same way as King Magnús had done previously. But whenKing Haraldr was ready to travel from the country westwards to England,
then he locked King Óláfr’s shrine and threw the keys out into the Nið.
But some say that he threw them overboard off Agðanes. Then had passed
from the fall of King Óláfr thirty-five years, the same number of years
as King Óláfr had lived here in this world. King Óláfr’s shrine has neversince been opened.
King Haraldr had a dream, when he [450] was lying with his army off
Sólundir. King Óláfr appeared to him and he thought he spoke this verse:531

			
211.
				
				
				
				
			
			
			

The famous king, for his advancement,		Hkr III 178
the fat one, won most battles;		Mork 305–06
I had, since at home I lingered,		Fsk 277
a holy fall to earth.			Hemings þáttr 39–40
Still I dread that death is		Skald II 822
due, lord, to come upon you;the greedy troll’s steeds532 you’re going
to glut—God will not cause it.

King Haraldr fell in England on that expedition.

CHAPTER TWO HUNDRED AND seventy-one

Haraldr’s son was called Óláfr, his second Magnús. They were kings after
King Haraldr. King Magnús was short-lived. Afterwards Óláfr was king inmágr: here, Finnr’s son-in-law is Jarl Þorfinnr.
i.e. Jarl Rǫgnvaldr.
531
See vol. III, verse 152.
532
The troll’s horse is a wolf (cf. Gylf 46/26). The adjective ʻgreedy’ properly
belongs with fákum ʻhorses’.
529
530óláfs saga helga

311

Norway, a popular man and blessed with peace. He had a stone church built
in Kaupangr at the place where the relics of King Óláfr were first buried,and he had this minster fully fitted out. It was consecrated Christchurch.
The bishop’s see was there then and Óláfr’s shrine . . .533
CHAPTER TWO HUNDRED AND seventy-three
King Óláfr, who was known as inn kyrri (the Peaceful), died of sickness
east in Vík. His son was Magnús berfœttr (Barelegs), who was king in
Norway after his father . . .534
CHAPTER TWO HUNDRED AND seventy-five
King Magnús berfœttr of Norway fell in Ireland, and then his sons Sigurðr
Jórsalafari (Jerusalem-Traveller), Eysteinn, Óláfr succeeded to the kingdom. . .535[451] CHAPTER TWO HUNDRED AND seventy-seven
Magnús berfœttr’s sons, who were mentioned above, died of sickness, andSigurðr lived longest of them. After him his son Magnús and his brother
Haraldr gilli (short for Gillikristr, Servant of Christ) were kings. And afterthat came Haraldr gilli’s sons Eysteinn, Ingi, Sigurðr . . .536

The miracles that follow in this chapter and the next are also in Heimskringla,Óláfs saga kyrra (vol. III), chs 6–7.
534
The miracles that follow in this chapter and the next are also in Heimskringla,
Magnúss saga berfœtts (vol. III), chs 21–22.
535
The miracles that follow in this chapter and the next are also in Heimskringla,
Magnússona saga (vol. III), chs 30–31, in reverse order.
536
The miracles that follow in this chapter and the next (the final chapter of thesaga) are also in Heimskringla, Haraldssona saga (vol. III), chs 24–25.
533

Index of Names

Page references are to the page numbers of the Íslenzk fornrit edition, which
are noted in square brackets within the text of the translation.
Aðalráðr (Æþelred II) Játgeirsson (son of Eadgar I), king of the English (978–1016)
13–16, 17 (verse), 18, 19, 22, 26, 33, 34, 274 (verse), 438; Aðalráðr’s sons(Aðalráðssynir) 34.
Aðalsteinn (Æþelstan) Játvarðsson (son of Edward), king of the English (924–39)
427, 430, 445 (verse).
Aðalsteinsfóstri, nickname (foster-son of (King) Aðalsteinn) 47, 73, 97, 177, 242,
428, 437; cf. 445 (verse).
Aðils Óttarsson, king of the Swedes 361 (verse).
Afra-Fasti (Buttermilk-), a robber 349–50, 353, 370, 379.
Agðanes (Agdenes, near the entrance to Trondheimsfjord) 247, 250, 449.
Agðir (Agder, district of southern Norway) 61 (verse), 83, 191, 235, 305, 319, 346,
412, 434; Agðir dwellers (Egðir) 308 (verse). See also Norðr- and Austr-Agðir.
Agnafit (Agni’s Meadow), near Stockholm in Sweden 8.
Áin helga (Helgeå, in Skáney) 278, 283, 285, 286. See also · en helga.
Aldeigjuborg/Aldeigja (modern Staraya Ladoga, near Lake Ladoga in Russia) 147,
148, 415, 440.
Álfhildr, King Óláfr’s concubine, mother of Magnús inn góði 209.
Álfhildr daughter of Hringr Dagsson 423.
Álfífa daughter of Jarl Álfrimr (Ælfgifu of Northampton, wife of King Knútr, motherof King Sveinn) 398, 399, 401, 403–06, 410, 442.
Álfrimr, jarl, father of Álfífa 398.
Áli, a sea-king, in kennings for battle 359 (verses).
Álof daughter of Bǫðvarr 89.
Álof árbót (Improvement of Prosperity), daughter of Haraldr inn hárfagri 423–24.
Ámundi of Hlaupandanes on Hrossey 161, 162, 171, 174.
Ámundi Árnason 181.
Angrar (Hangran, in Bynes in Þrándheimr) 52.
Apavatn (lake in south-west Iceland) 54.
Ari father of Þorgils 127, 128.
Ari inn fróði (the Learned) Þorgilsson, priest and historian (1068–1148) 326, 410,
419, 420, 421, 431.
Ármóðr father of Árni and Arnfinnr 181, 292, 383.
Arnbjǫrn Árnason 181, 302–03, 333.
Arnfiðr/Arnfinnr Þorfinnsson, jarl in Orkney 159, 430.
Arnfinnr Armóðsson 383.
Árni, father of Vígleikr 322.
Árni Armóðsson 29, 181, 182, 244, 246, 247, 249, 250, 253, 292, 300, 302, 320,
321, 323, 327, 331–33, 339, 368, 372, 373, 383, 385–87, 402, 411, 412, 414, 415,
443, 444, 449; sons of 320, 327, 412.
Árni Árnason 181, 246–48, 249, 327, 402, 411, 443.
Arnkell Torf-Einarsson, jarl in Orkney (c. 946–954) 159.
Arnljótr gellini (from Gellin in Jamtaland), highwayman 258–61, 369–70, 379.
Arnórr jarlaskáld (Jarls’ Poet) Þórðarson 160, 174, 208, 440, 448. See note 184.

314

heimskringla ii

Arnviðr blindi (the Blind), adviser of King Óláfr of the Svíar 152–54, 155–56.
Áróss (at the mouth of the river Fýri, where modern Uppsala is) 154, 344.
Ása daughter of Hákon Hlaðajarl 423.
Ásbjǫrn Selsbani (Seal-Slayer, slayer of Sel-Þórir) Sigurðarson 194–206, 212, 213, 373.
Ásgautr ármaðr (Steward) 74, 75–76.
Áskell [Ǫlmóðsson], father of Áslákr Fitjaskalli 192.
Áslákr of Finney 346, 386.
Áslákr Fitjaskalli (Baldy of Fitjar) Áskelsson 192–93, 317, 318, 322.
Áslákr son of Erlingr Skjálgsson 29, 39, 226.
Ásmundarvágr (Osmondwall on Háey (Hoy, Orkney)) 163.
Ásmundr Grankelsson 176, 177, 211, 212, 213, 253–55, 305, 443.
Ásta daughter of Guðbrandr kúla, mother of St Óláfr 3, 4, 40, 41, 42, 43, 46, 107–08,
219, 435, 436, 437. See also ·sta.
Ástríðr daughter of Eiríkr Bjóðaskalli, queen of Tryggvi Óláfsson 89, 432.
Ástríðr daughter of Njáll son of Finnr inn skjálgi 424.
Ástríðr daughter of King Óláfr of the Svíar 130, 144–46, 149, 152, 297, 327, 328,
344, 348.
Ástríðr daughter of King Sveinn tjúguskegg, wife of Jarl Úlfr 235.
Ástríðr daughter of Tryggvi Óláfsson, wife of Erlingr Skjálgsson 29, 438.
Áti, a sea king 66 (verse, in a kenning for ship).
Áttandaland/Áttundaland, an area in Uppland in eastern Sweden 110.
Atti inn dœlski (of the Dales/the Foolish) 149, 150, 153.
Austr-Agðir (Aust Agder, district in southern Norway) 82.
Austrey (Eysturoy in the Faeroes) 236, 263.
Austrfararvísur, a poem by Sigvatr Þórðarson about his journey to Gautland in late1018 144.
Bálagarðssíða (south-west coast of Finnland) 11.
Baltic, eastern (Austrvegr) 82–84, 99, 116, 425, 432, 433, 435, 436. Cf. in the east(á austrvega) 145 (verse), see also Eystrasalt, note 176.
Bárðr, a priest from the Western Fiords of Iceland 244.
Bárðr hvíti (the White), steward 52.
Bárðr Jǫkulsson 331.
Barvík (unidentified harbour, perhaps near Baråkra in Blekinge, southern Sweden) 282.
Bear-cub (Húnn), i.e. Bersi Skáld-Torfuson 224 (verse).
Bergljót daughter of Jarl Hákon, wife of Einarr þambarskelfir 27, 192.
Bergljót daughter of Þórir þegjandi 424, 430.
Bergr, companion of the poet Sigvatr 271.
Bersi Skáld-Torfuson (son of the poet(ess) Torfa) 65, 224. See note 98.
Bersƒglisvísur (Plain-speaking Verses), a poem by Sigvatr Þórðarson 445.
Bison (the Bison), a ship, see Visundr.
Bjarkamál in fornu (‘The Old Lay of Bjarki’, an anonymous poem, see note 373) 361.
Bjarkey (Bjerkøy, Vestfold) 177, 194, 212, 213, 234, 250, 251, 443; Bjarkey man(Bjarkeyingr) 233.
Bjarmaland (an area somewhere round the White Sea in northern Russia, probably
near modern ­Archangelsk) 227–29, 250, 253; Bjarmaland expedition (Bjarmalands­ferð) 234.

index of names

315

Bjarmar (people of Bjarmaland) 230, 231.
Bjarney (Bjørnøy, island off Raumsdalr) 322.
Bjarni Gullbrárskáld (Gullbrá’s Poet) Hallbjarnarson 320, 333, 334, 385, 442, 445,
449. See note 345.
Bjǫrn, steward in Heiðmǫrk 297, 298, 299.
Bjǫrn digri (the Stout), King Óláfr Haraldsson’s marshal 72, 79, 80, 86–92, 96, 100,
111, 113, 114, 117, 133, 327, 336–39, 384, 386.
Bjǫrn (III) Eiríksson, king of the Swedes (882–932) 116, 435.
Bjǫrn kaupmaðr (Merchant) son of Haraldr inn hárfagri 423–27, 432.
Blóðøx (Blood-Axe) nickname of Eiríkr Haraldsson 159.
Bókn (Stora Bokn, island off Rogaland) 313, 315 (verse), 320 (verse), 413.
Bolli Þorleiksson, father of Þorleikr 214. Cf. Laxdœla saga.
Borg (= Sarpsborg) 100, 133, 134, 144, 192, 292, 311; see Sarpsborg.
Borgund, farm in Sunn-Mœr 322.
Breiða(n), (correctly Breiðin < -vin; now Breidbygd in Upplǫnd or Dalar) 184, 185.
Breiðifjǫrðr, western Iceland 127.
Bretland (Wales) 163.
Brjánsorrosta (Battle of Clontarf in Ireland, 23rd April 1014) 160. See note 183.
Brunswick (Brúnsvík i.e. Braunschweig in Germany) 447.
Brúsi father of Klœngr 57.
Brúsi, farmer in Mærin in Valldalr 323–25.
Brúsi Sigurðarson, jarl in Orkney (1014–1030) 160, 161, 163, 165–74, 182, 327,
439, 440, 448, 449.
Brynjólfr (gamli, the old) úlfaldi (Camel), Norwegian farmer 79, 80, 82, 235.
Bulgars (Bolgarar) Bulgarians or Bulgars 439 (verse).
Bœjar (Bø) in Lesjar 182.
Bǫðvarr son of Víkinga-Kári 89.
Bǫlverkr Arnórsson, eleventh century Icelandic poet 439.
Bǫrkr father of Þórðr 214.
Canterbury (Kantaraborg, Kantarabyrgi; borg Kantara (in verse)) 20
Christ (Kristr) 124, 350, 408 (verse); Christ, man of (Kristsmaðr), Christ’s men(Kristsmenn) 350, 355, 378. See also Jesus Christ and White-Christ.
Christchurch (Kristskirkja), in Niðaróss 367, 405, 450.
Clemenskirkja (St Clement’s church in Niðaróss) 70, 404, 405, 448.
Dagr, father of Hringr (of Hringaríki) 423.
Dagr son of Haraldr inn hárfagri 423, 424.
Dagr son of Hringr, son of Haraldr inn hárfagri 299, 348.
Dagr son of Hringr Dagsson 348–49, 354, 357, 363, 364, 377, 383, 386, 389, 393(verse); Dagr’s storm/tempest (Dagshríð) 386, 389, 391 (verse) and note 404.
Dagr son of Rauðr 298–99, 300–01.
Dala-Guðbrandr (of the Dales) 183, 188, see Guðbrandr, lord in Dalar.
Dalar (Dales) 57, 101, 103, 107, 183, 184, 190, 209, 220; king in Dalar (Dalakonungr)
102–03, 105; see Guðbrandsdalar.
Danes (Danir) 13, 15, 19, 34, 46, 79, 120, 150, 173, 223, 270 (verse), 274 (verse),
275, 278 (verse), 288, 399 (verse); army of Danes (Danaherr) 13; king(s) of316

heimskringla ii

the Danes (Danakonungr, -ar) 13, 30, 42, 44, 47, 48, 79, 97, 98, 153, 158, 221,
223, 432, 433, 434, 438, 439, 446; realm of (the) Danes, Danish realm, realm ofDenmark (Danaveldi) 221, 275, 276, 303, 306, 446; Danish (people) (Danir) 12(verse), 94 (verse); Danish maidens (danskar meyjar) 291 (verse); Danish weapons(dǫnsk vápn) 391 (verse); Danish host (danskr herr) 21 (verse); Danish (language)(Dǫnsk tunga) 39 (verse).
Denmark (Danmǫrk) 5, 6, 12, 45, 79, 83, 97, 158, 221, 223, 226, 227, 234, 235, 268,
269, 271, 274, 275, 277 (verse), 282, 284, 294, 303, 306, 308, 310 (verse), 311,
312, 333, 343, 345, 346, 398, 399, 419, 423, 432, 433, 440, 442, 446, 447, 449.
Dímon, Dímun (in the Faeroes) 218, 236, 237.
Dofrar (Dovre in Upplǫnd) 182.
Drafn (Dramsfjorden, near Oslo) 311.
Draupnir, a mythical ring, in a kenning for gold 382 (verse).
Dublin (Dyflinn) 174 (verse), 425.
Dungaðr, jarl of Katanes 159.
Dvina (Vína, River in Russia) 229.
Dœlir (people of Dalar) 184, 186, 298.
Eaðmundr (járnsíða) Aðalráðsson (Edmund Ironside, King Edmund II of the English,
died 1016), 17 (Ját-, verse), 22, 26, 33.
Eaðvarðr (Eat-) (Edward the Confessor) inn góði (the Good) son of Aðalráðr, kingof the English (died 1066) 22, 26, 284.
Eastern lands (Austrlǫnd), the countries on the eastern side of the Baltic 115.
Eatgeirr (Edgar) son of Aðalráðr 26.
Eatvarðr 26, 284 = Eaðvarðr.
Eatvígr (Edwig) son of Aðalráðr 26.
Edmund, St (Eaðmundr inn helgi, died 869/70) 14.
Eðla, daughter of a jarl of Vinðland 130.
Egðir (people of Agðir) 281 (verse), 321 (verse).
Egg (Egge, Sogn) 178, 181, 249, 300, 332, 402, 412, 444.
Egill, Gautish man 130.
Egill son of Síðu-Hallr 220, 240, 287.
Eið (which Eiðsvǫllr (Eidsvold) is named from; in Akershus county in south-east
Norway) 104.
Eið 135 (verse), probably the same as Eiðar.
Eiðar (which Eiðaskógr is named from) 107 (verse), 135, 136 (verse).
Eiðaskógr (Eidskog, near Oslo, on the border with Sweden) 79, 136, 139 (verse),
242, 327, 328, 347.
Eikreyjar (Öckerö etc., a group of islands off Vestra-Gautland) 83, 150.
Eikund (an island off the coast of southern Norway), sound of (= Eikundasund)309 (verse).
Eikundasund (Eikersund, off Jaðarr, south-west Norway) 235, 306, 312.
Eilífr gauzki (Gautish), steward 79–81.
Eilífr jarl, son of Jarl Rǫgnvaldr 148.
Einarr 158, see Torf-Einarr.
Einarr þambarskelfir (Bowstring-shaker) Eindriðason 27, 31, 50, 52–54, 57, 58, 65,
67, 72, 191–92, 209, 267, 307, 339, 345–46, 401–05, 411, 412, 414, 415, 444.

index of names

317

Einarr (Þveræingr, from Þverá) Eyjólfsson 216, 217.
Einarr rangmuðr (Twisted-Mouth) son of Sigurðr, jarl in Orkney 128, 129, 160–66,
171, 177.
Einbúi (Einbu), the highest farm in Lesjar 326.
Eindriði Einarsson (of Gimsar (Gimsan near Trondheim, Norway)) 27, 307, 345.
Eindriði Styrkársson (of Gimsar (Gimsan near Trondheim, Norway)) 27.
Eiríkr, king in Denmark 423.
Eiríkr inn sigrsæli (the Victorious) Bjarnarson, king of the Swedes (died c. 995) 98,
116, 130, 155, 156, 435, 438, 439.
Eiríkr Emundarson, king of the Swedes 115, 435.
Eiríkr Hákonarson, jarl (died c. 1023) 27, 28, 30, 31, 32, 36, 53, 55, 78, 143 (verse),
221, 226, 273 (verse), 438, 439.
Eiríkr blóðøx (Blood-Axe) Haraldsson, king of Norway (died c. 954) 159, 167, 423,
424, 425, 426, 427, 428, 429, 430, 431, 432, 433–34; sons of Eiríkr, Eiríkr’s sons
(Eiríkssynir) 431, 432, 433, 434.
Eiríkr (Vatnarsson?), king from Hǫrðaland 423.
Eiríkr Bjóðaskalli (Baldy of Bjóðar in Hǫrðaland) (Víkinga-Kárason?) 89, 432.
Eiríkr rauði (the Red) Þorvaldsson 126.
Eiríksdrápa (a poem by Þórðr Kolbeinsson) 30, note 55.
E(i)stland (Estland, Estonia) 115, 425.
Elfarkvíslar the delta of the Elfr 425.
Elfr (Göta älv, river in south-west Sweden) 79, 81, 85, 86, 117, 191, 235, 269, 424,
446; see Gautelfr.
Elgr, a name for the god Óðinn (in verse) 66 (in a kenning for battle).
Ella, king of Northumbria (died 867); Ella’s kin (Ellu kind), i.e. the English 18 (verse).
Emma daughter of Duke Richard I of Normandy, queen of King Æþelred II and laterof King Knútr inn ríki 26, 33, 275, 276.
Emundr of Skarar, lawman in Vestra-Gautland 148–53, 155, 156.
Emundr, father of King Eiríkr of the Swedes 115, 435.
Emundr Óláfsson, king of the Swedes 130.
England 13, 14, 21, 30–34, 39, 45, 83, 158, 209, 221, 223–26, 235, 249, 253, 268,
271, 274, 275, 292, 303 (verse), 311 (verse), 333, 335, 345, 401, 402, 419, 428, 430,
438, 442, 446, 449, 450; lord (i.e. king) of England (Engla dróttinn) 334 (verse).
Englandshaf (North Sea) 253.
English, the, Englishmen (Englar) 17 (verse), 19 (verse), 21 (verse), 334 (verse), 393(verse); (enskr) 22 (verse); (enskir menn) 14; King of the English (Englakonungr)
14, 26, 33, 223, 284, 427, 430, 438, 446.
Erlendr of Gerði 346, 386.
Erlendr Torf-Einarsson, jarl in Orkney (died 954) 159.
Erlingr son of Eiríkr blóðøx 430, 433.
Erlingr Jónsson 443.
Erlingr Skjálgsson 28–30, 39, 58, 67, 70, 78, 183, 192–94, 196–98, 200, 201,
203–06, 226, 235, 244, 246, 247, 249, 268, 293, 294, 312–19, 321 (verse), 322,
339, 346, 413, 438.
Estland 425, see Eistland.
Eyjafjǫrðr in northern Iceland 215.
Eyjólfr, father of Guðmundr ríki 127, 217, 220.

318

heimskringla ii

Eyjólfr, father of Þorkell 214, 217.
Eyland (Öland, island in the Baltic) 84, 109.
Eynir (people of Eynafylki) 180; Eynir district (Eynafylki) (district north ofTrondheimsfjord) 51.
Eyrar (= Eyrarbakki, south-west Iceland) 215.
Eyrarsund (Öresund, sound between Denmark and Sweden) 284, 286, 288, 289(verse), 310.
Eysteinn of Heiðmǫrk, jarl 423.
Eysteinn illráði (the Evil-Doer), king 241.
Eysteinn Erlendsson, archbishop in Norway (1161–88) 405.
Eysteinn son of Haraldr gilli, king in Norway (1142–57) 451.
Eysteinn glumra (rattle) Ívarsson 158.
Eysteinn Magnússon, king in Norway (1103–23) 450.
Eysteinn orri (Black Grouse) Þorbergsson 245.
Eystra-Gautland (Östergotland, southern Sweden) 109, 148, 149.
Eystrasalt (grœna salt) the Baltic: see note 177.
Eystri-Dalir (a group of valleys in eastern Norway lying between the river Glomma
and the Swedish border) 297, 298.
Eysýsla (Ösel/Saaremaa, island off Estonia) 9, 10; people of (Eysýslir) 9.
Eyvindr skáldaspillir (Poet-Spoiler; i.e. ‘destroyer of poets’ or ‘plagiarist’) Finnsson,
Norwegian poet, tenth century 175, 421, 424.
Eyvindr úrarhorn (Aurochs Horn) 82–85, 128, 163, 171.
Faeroes, the (Færeyjar) 74, 214, 218–21, 236, 238, 240, 261, 263, 267.
Faeroese people, men (Færeyingar) 218, 219, 238.
Fenja, a giantess, in a kenning for gold 391 (verse).
Fetlafjǫrðr (fiord by Flavium Brigantium, now Betanzos, south-east of Coruna in
Spain?) 24.
Fiðr see Finnr
Fife (Fífi), in Scotland 225.
Finney (Finnøy in Rogaland) 346, 386.
Finnish (Finnlendingar, i.e. Lapps) 11 (verse); (Finnar, i.e. Lapps) 383 (verse).
Finnmǫrk (Finnmark, north-east Norway) 79, 242. See also Mǫrk(in).
Finnr (Fiðr) litli (Small), from Upplǫnd 120, 121, 123.
Finnr (Fiðr) Árnason 181, 24–48, 249–53, 327, 355–56, 368, 378, 385, 387, 402,
411, 449.
Finnr inn skjálgi (the Squinter) Eyvindarson 423.
Firðafylki (Fjordane, district of western Norway) 434.
Firðir (inhabitants of Firðafylki) 375.
Firðir (= Firðafylki) 188, 423.
Fitjar (Fitje, a farm on Storð) 431, 445 (verse).
Fjaðryndaland, in Uppland, Sweden 110.
Fjalir, district in Sogn, western Norway 36.
Flæmingjaland (Flanders) 83.
Fold, Foldin (the areas round Oslofjord, Østfold and Vestfold) 40, 67, 79, 305, 306,
311, 432.
Fóli, father of Þórðr 122, 366.

index of names

319

Frankish (valskr) 18 (verse), 62 (verse).
Frekeyjarsund (between the mainland and the islands off Raumsdalr, now Dråga)322, 412.
Freyr, a god, in kennings for warrior 311, 382 (verses). See also Ingunar-Freyr.
Freyviðr daufi (the Deaf), adviser of King Óláfr of the Svíar 153–56.
Frísland (Frisia) 13, 82.
Fróði, a sea-king, in a kenning for sea 291 (verse).
Fróði son of Haraldr inn hárfagri 423–25.
Frosta (in Trondheimsfjord) 53.
Frostaþingslǫg (the law of Þrándheimr (Trøndelag), Nord-Mœrr, Naumudalr andRaumsdalr) 430.
Gamli Eiríksson, king 430, 431.
Gandvík (Kandalaksha Gulf or the White Sea) 232.
Garðar (= Garðaríki) 83, 334 (verse), 406 (verse), 439 (verse), 440 (verse), 442 (verse).
Garðaríki (Russia) 71, 83, 147, 148, 328, 338, 339, 341, 346, 370, 403, 415, 436,
439, 440, 441.
Gata, farm on Austrey 218, 236, 240, 263, 264, 267.
Gauka-Þórir (Cuckoo-), a robber 349–51, 353–54, 370, 379.
Gaularáss (a ridge between Gaulardalr and Strind) 57, 76, 243.
Gaulardalr (Gauldal, a valley south of Trondheimsfjord) 50, 53, 57, 76; Gaulardalr
district (Gauldœlafylki, south of Trondheimsfjord) 51.
Gautar (inhabitants of Gautland) 80, 81, 85, 148, 149; the Gautish men (inir gauzku)
81. See also Vestr-Gautar.
Gautelfr (Göta älv, river in southern Sweden) 79, 150. See also Elfr.
Gauti Tófason 150.
Gautland (Östergötland and Västergötland, southern Sweden) 81, 92, 93, 97, 100,
117, 129, 133, 134, 136, 144, 145, 146, 148, 157, 235, 241, 289, 303, 310. See
also Eystra- and Vestra-Gautland.
Gautr inn rauði (the Red) 236, 237, 265, 266, 267.
Geirfiðr, jarl in Spain (?) 24.
Geirsver (Gjæsvær), a little way south of North Cape, Norway 232.
Gellir Þorkelsson 220, 240–41, 255, 292, 419.
Gelmin (Gjolme), in Orkadalr 52.
Gerði (Gjerde), in Sunn-Hǫrðaland 346, 386.
Gilli, lawspeaker in the Faeroes 218–19, 236, 263, 266, 267.
Gizki (Giske), island in Sunn-Mœrr 244, 412.
Gizurr gullbrá (Golden Eyelash), Icelandic poet 358, 381.
Gizurr svarti (the Black), Icelandic poet 91, 95, 100.
Gizurr hvíti (the White) Teitsson 89.
Glǫð (Glad), a church bell 448.
Glymdrápa, a poem by Þorbjǫrn hornklofi (see vol. I n. 118) 159.
Glælognskviða, a poem by Þórarinn loftunga 399, 406. See note 413.
God (guð), the Christian God 107 (verse), 135 (verse), 188, 408 (verse), 410 (verse),
441 (verses), 450 (verse).
Gormr inn gamli (the Old), king of the Danes (c. 936–c. 958) 97, 221, 223, 272(verse), 432, 433, 434.

320

heimskringla ii

Gothormr father of Þórðr 220.
Gotland, island in the Baltic 9, 84, 109, 331, 343.
Gotlanders (Gotar) 9.
Grágás, Magnús inn góði’s law code 446. Cf. note 517.
Grankell/Granketill, farmer 176, 177, 211, 253–55, 372, 443.
Greece (Gríkland) 307 (verse).
Greenland (Grœnland) 126, 214; the journey to Greenland (Grœnlandsferð) 127;
Greenland Sea (Grœnlandshaf) 127.
Grélǫð daughter of Dungaðr 159.
Grenland, district to the west of Vestfold 432.
Grenmarr (Langesundsfjorden, in Grenland) 58.
Gríðr, a giantess, in a kenning for wolf 321 (verse). Cf. Gylf 46/26.
Grímkell, King Óláfr’s household bishop 72, 73, 403–05.
Grímr góði (the Good) Þorgilsson 365, 394–98, 403.
Grímsey, island off the north of Iceland 215, 216.
Gríslupollar (Castropol, on the north coast of Spain?) 23.
Grjótar, farm in Orkadalr, no longer there 51.
Grjótgarðr son of Hákon Hlaðajarl 431, 432.
Grjótgarðr Herlaugsson 423.
Grjótgarðr Ǫlvisson 302, 303, 333, 373.
Gróa daughter of Þorsteinn rauðr 159.
Grœningar (Grønning), in Valldalr 325.
Guðbrandr, lord in Dalar 183–90. See also Dala-Guðbrandr.
Guðbrandr kúla (Bump) (Óleifsson?) 51(?), 220, 435, 437.
Guðbrandsdalar (valleys in Upplǫnd) 46, 49, 57, 220, 326, 424. See also Dalar.
Guðini Úlfnaðrsson, jarl (Earl Godwine son of Wulfnoð) 284.
Guðleikr gerzki (from Garðaríki) 83, 84.
Guðmundr Eyjólfsson 127, 128, 215–17, 220.
Guðrøðr, king in Guðbrandsdalar 46, 101, 102–03, 105.
Guðrøðr (Gunnrøðr) Bjarnarson, king 425, 427–29, 432.
Guðrøðr son of Eiríkr blóðøx 430, 432.
Guðrøðr (Gunnrøðr) son of Haraldr inn hárfagri 423, 424.
Guðrøðr ljómi (Shiner), son of Haraldr inn hárfagri 423, 425.
Gulaþingslǫg (the law of the western districts Rogaland, Hǫrðaland, Sogn andFirðir) 430.
Gull-Haraldr (Gold-) son of Knútr Gormsson 432, 433, 434.
Gunnarr of Gelmin 52.
Gunnhildr daughter of Jarl Hálfdan 175, 423.
Gunnhildr daughter of the emperor Heinrekr 443.
Gunnhildr daughter of Knútr inn ríki 33.
Gunnhildr daughter of Sigurðr sýr 41, 219–20.
Gunnhildr daughter of Jarl Sveinn 39.
Gunnhildr konungamóðir (Mother of Kings) (daughter of Ǫzurr toti) 221, 425, 428,
430, 431, 434; sons of Gunnhildr, Gunnhildr’s sons 47, 97, 434.
Gunnr, a valkyrie; in kennings for battle 12 (verse), 319 (verse), 382 (verse); in a
kenning for eagle 56 (verse).
Gunnrøðr Bjarnarson 429, see Guðrøðr.

index of names

321

Gunnrøðr son of Haraldr inn hárfagri 423, see Guðrøðr.
Gunnsteinn of Langey 211, 228, 230, 232–34, 251.
Gunnvaldsborg (in Spain?) 24.
Guthormr sindri (Flint), Norwegian poet, tenth century 426.
Guthormr son of Eiríkr blóðøx 430.
Guthormr son of Haraldr inn hárfagri 423, 424, 425.
Guthormr son of Sigurðr sýr 41, 107–08.
Guthormr Sigurðarson, jarl in Orkney (c. 890) 158.
Gyða, mother of Tryggvi Óláfsson 411.
Gyða daughter of King Eiríkr of Hǫrðaland 423.
Gyða daughter of Jarl Guðini, queen of Eatvarðr inn góði 284.
Gyða daughter of Sveinn tjúguskegg 438.
Gyða daughter of Þorgils, wife of Jarl Guðini 284.
Gǫndul, a valkyrie, in a kenning for mailcoat 63 (verse), in a kenning for swords
107 (verse).
Gǫngu-Hrólfr (Walker-) Rǫgnvaldsson (Rollo), jarl, first conqueror of Normandy(911) 26.
Hádýr (Hådyret), mountain on south-west coast of Norway 309 (verse).
Haðaland (Hadaland, a district of eastern Norway) 46, 49, 101, 102, 107, 190, 220,
424, 425.
Hákon Eiríksson, Hlaðajarl, ruler of Norway under Knútr inn ríki (died 1029–30)
31, 36–39, 45, 51, 52, 56, 78, 209, 221, 222, 226, 271, 273, 293, 295, 306, 307,
319, 321–23, 327, 330–38, 344, 345, 370, 371; cf. Hkon.
Hákon Grjótgarðsson, Hlaðajarl (ninth century) 423, 430.
Hákon inn góði (the Good) Aðalsteinsfóstri (foster-son of Aðalsteinn) Haraldsson,
king of Norway (died c. 961) 47, 73, 97, 176, 242, 427–31, 437, 445.
Hákon inn ríki (the Great) Sigurðarson, Hlaðajarl (ruler of Norway c. 974–95) 27,
30, 47, 159, 221, 226, 419–21, 424, 431–35, 437–39.
Hákonarhella (Håkhella, in Hǫrðaland) 431.
Halarnir, points of land near Skanör in south-west Sweden 290.
Háleygr, Háleygir (man, people of Hálogaland) 175, 178, 196–98, 250, 375.
Háleyski from Hálogaland 227.
Hálfdan, jarl, son-in-law of Haraldr inn hárfagri 175, 423.
Hálfdan svarti (the Black) Guðrøðarson, king in Norway (ninth century) 421.
Hálfdan háleggr (Long-Leg) son of Haraldr inn hárfagri 158, 423, 425.
Hálfdan hvíti (the White) son of Haraldr inn hárfagri 423, 425.
Hálfdan svarti (the Black) son of Haraldr inn hárfagri 423, 425–28, 430.
Hálfdan son of Sigurðr hrísi 437.
Hálfdan son of Sigurðr sýr 41, 107–08.
Halldórr son of Brynjólfr úlfaldi 235.
Hallr Þórarinsson 420.
Hallr (of Síða, af Síðu, Síðu-Hallr) Þorsteinsson 217, 220, 240, 287, 419.
Hallvarðr from the Eastern Fiords in Iceland 165.
Hallvarðr Háreksblesi (Hárekr (from Þjótta?)’s Horse (with a blaze on his forehead))311. See note 329.
Hálma, mother of Þorgils 365, 394, 397.

322

heimskringla ii

Hálogaland (Hålogaland in northern Norway) 175–77, 211, 227, 250, 253, 291,
305, 352, 424, 443.
Háls in Limafjǫrðr 433.
Hár (the) Hard-Gripping (enn harðgreipi), one of Hrólfr kraki’s men 361 (verse).
Haraldr gráfeldr (Grey-Cloak) Eiríksson (Gunnhildarson), king of Norway (died c.
975) 221, 430, 432, 433.
Haraldr Gormsson, king of the Danes (died c. 986) 14, 47, 97, 98, 221, 432–34, 438.
Haraldr Guðinason (Harold Godwineson), king of the English (died 1066) 284.
Haraldr (inn) grenski (the Grenlander) Guðrøðarson (died c. 995) 3, 4, 18 (verse),
33, 36 (verse), 46, 86, 102, 117, 174, 215, 222, 223, 270 (verse), 320 (verse), 407(verse), 432–38, 445 (verse).
Haraldr inn hárfagri (the Fine-Haired) Hálfdanarson, king of Norway (c. 885–935)
41, 44–47, 97, 158, 159, 167, 175, 242, 348, 372, 421, 423–30, 434, 435, 437.
Haraldr (Harold Harefoot) son of Knútr inn ríki, king of the English (1035–40) 33,
442, 446.
Haraldr gilli (short for Gillikristr, Servant of Christ) Magnússon, king of Norway(1130–36) 451.
Haraldr inn harðráði (the Harsh Ruler) Sigurðarson, king of Norway (1046–66) 41,
107–08, 174, 208, 334 (verse), 347, 348, 364, 419, 439, 445 (verse), 448 (verse),
449, 450.
Haraldr son of Þorkell hávi, jarl in Denmark (died 1042) 333, 399.
Hárekr from (on) Þjótta Eyvindarson 175, 176, 181, 211, 253–55, 289, 290–91, 305,
306, 339, 345, 372–76, 386, 388, 443.
Haugasund (Høgasund, Sweden), north of the outlets of the Gautelfr 83.
Haugasund (Haugesund in Rogaland) 428.
Haugr (Haug) in Veradalr 179, 439 (verse) 444.
Haukadalr, southern Iceland 420.
Hávarðr Þorfinnsson, jarl in Orkney (c. 976–c. 991) 159.
Hávarr, father of Þorgeirr 214.
Hebrides (Suðreyjar) 174, 445.
Hedalr (Hedal, central Norway) 183.
Heðinn (Hjarrandason), a legendary king, in kenning for battle 359 (verse).
Heiðabœr (Hedeby, on the southern border of Denmark) 447.
Heiðmǫrk (Hedmark, district in eastern Norway) 46, 57, 101, 103, 107, 190, 219,
297, 300, 302, 326, 423, 424; Heiðmǫrk kings (Heinskir jǫfrar) 106 (verse).
Heiðsævislǫg, the law for the region round Lake Mjøsa, south-east Norway) 191, 430.
Heiðsævisþing the assembly at Heiðsævi in Heiðmǫrk 191.
Heinir (people of Heiðmǫrk) 69 (verse).
Heinrekr emperor (Henry III, 1046–56) 443.
Heinrekr strjóna (Wealth or Profit) (Eadric Streona, died 1017) 33.
Hel (the name of Loki’s daughter who presides over the world of the dead), KingÓláfr’s axe 448.
Helsingjaland (Hälsingland, on the eastern side of Sweden) 71, 241, 242, 369, 415, 440.
Helsingjar (people of Helsingjaland) 242.
Herdalar, in Lappland, not identified 10, 11 (verse).
Hereyjar (Herøy(ar), an island off Sunn-Mœrr, western Norway) 261, 321.
Hern (Hernar ÓH) (Hennøyar/Hernøy), in Norðr-Hǫrðaland 237.

index of names

323

Hildr, a valkyrie, in a kenning for battle 362 (verse).
Hildr (or Svanhildr) daughter of Jarl Eysteinn 423.
Hísing (Hisingen, island in the estuary of the Gautelfr) 79, 83, 157.
Hjalti Skeggjason 77, 86–92, 95–100, 111–12, 128.
Hjaltland, inhabitants of (Hjaltlendingar, Shetlanders) 173 (verse); see also Shetland.
Hjǫrnagli (Tjernagel), islet (?) in Sunn-Hǫrðaland 309 (verse).
Hjǫrungavágr (Liavåg, inlet in Sunn-Mœrr) 437.
Hlaðir (Lade, near Niðaróss) 53, 430.
Hlaupandanes, in Sandvík on Hrossey 161.
Hlésey (Læsø, island between Jutland and Sweden, in the Kattegat) 150.
Hlýrskógsheiðr (Lyrskovshede, heath south of Heiðabœr) 447.
Hlǫðvir Þorfinnsson, jarl in Orkney (c. 890–c. 991) 159.
Hneitir (Striker), a sword 367.
Hof, farm in Gautland (see note 151) 136.
Hof, farm in Guðbrandsdalar 184.
Hofgarða-Refr (Refr of Hofgarðar) Gestsson, Icelandic poet, 11th century 358, 382.
See note 386.
Hóll, Hólar(nir) (Dol in Brittany?) 22, 23 (verse).
Hólmfríðr daughter of King Eiríkr of the Svíar 439.
Holmfríðr daughter of King Óláfr of the Svíar 130.
Hólmgarðr (Novgorod) 84, 144, 147, 415, 440.
Holti inn frœkni (the Brave) son of Jarizleifr 148.
Hrani mjónefr (Thin-Nose) 41.
Hrani inn víðfǫrli (the Far-Travelled) Hróason, foster-brother of Haraldr grenski 3,
4, 5, 34, 36, 43, 432, 433, 437.
Hringar (people of Hringaríki) 367 (verse).
Hringaríki (Ringerike, district in south-eastern Norway) 107, 190, 220, 423, 424, 437.
Hringisakr (Ringsaker, in Heiðmǫrk) 102, 103, 105.
Hringmara heath (Hringmara heiðr; Ringmere, Norfolk) 18, 19 (verse).
Hringr Dagsson, king in Heiðmǫrk 46, 48, 102, 105, 299, 348, 354, 383, 386, 389.
Hringr Dagsson of Hringaríki 423.
Hringr son of Haraldr inn hárfagri 348, 423, 424.
Hringsfjǫrðr, in France (between the Cotentin and Brittany peninsulas?) 22.
Hringunes (Ringnes, in Heiðmǫrk) 58, 70, 104, 219.
Hróaldr father of Hersir Þórir 423.
Hrói inn hvíti (the White), landed man 432.
Hrói skjálgi (Squint-Eyed), steward of the king of the Svíar 79, 83.
Hróiskelda (Roskilde, Denmark) 284.
Hrólfr the Shooter (skjótandi), one of Hrólfr kraki’s men 361 (verse).
Hrossey (Mainland, Orkney) 161.
Hrútr of Vigg 363–64.
Hrynjandi(n), a poem by Arnórr jarlaskáld, usually called Hrynhenda 440.
Hrœrekr Dagsson, king in Heiðmǫrk 46–48, 101–03, 105, 117–28.
Hrœrekr son of Haraldr inn hárfagri 423, 424.
Hundi son of Jarl Sigurðr 159, 160. Cf. Hvelpr
Hundr, see Þórir hundr 384 (verses).
Hundsver, islet near Borgund (later known as Hundsverholm) 322.

324

heimskringla iiHundþorp (Hundorp), in Guðbrandsdalar) 184.
Húskarlahvƒt ‘The Housecarls’ Encouragement’, a name given to Bjarkamál in fornu
after its recitation at St Óláfr’s last battle 362.
Hvelpr son of Jarl Sigurðr 159, see Hundi.
Hvítingsey (Kvitingsøy), island near Stavanger, south-west Norway 78, 235.
Harr, a name for Óðinn (in a kenning for sword) 382 (verse; see note 388).
Hƒfuðlausn (Head-Ransom), a poem by Þórarinn loftunga 308.
Hkon (in verses), i.e. Hákon Eiríksson 37, 38, 272, 273; Hákon inn góði Haraldsson 445.
Hǫrða-Kári Asláksson 427, 433.
Hǫrða-Knútr (‘Tough-Knot’; but according to Flateyjarbók, Hǫrða-Knútr son of
Sigurðr ormr-í-auga got his name from having been born at Hǫrð in Jutland, seeKnýt 86, note 12) son of Knútr inn ríki, king of the Danes (1035–42), king ofEngland (1040–42) 33, 235, 275–77, 306, 442, 446.
Hǫrðaland (Hordaland, district in south-west Norway) 117, 191, 206, 235, 268, 319,
346, 412, 423–25, 431, 434. See also Sunn-Hǫrðaland.
Hǫrðar, Hǫrðalanders (people of Hǫrðaland) 295 (verse), 319 (verse), 375, 383, 440(verse), 448 (verse).
Iceland (Ísland) 74, 77, 86, 92, 95, 125, 127, 128, 214, 215, 217, 218, 220, 240,
241, 244, 255, 261, 292, 364, 400, 419, 420–22; ship from (Íslandsfar) 55, shipfor (Íslandsfar) 77; ships from (Íslandsfarar) 56; (journey) for (Íslandsferð 240).
Icelander(s) (Íslending(a)r) 166, 214, 217, 241, 364.
Icelandic eyes (íslensk augun) 140 (verse); Icelandic man (íslenzkr maðr, maðríslenzkr) 54, 125, 165, 307, 331; Icelandic men (íslenzkir menn) 91, 220, 240;
Icelandic people (íslenzkir menn) 422.
Ífi, a sea-king, in kenning for shields 359 (verse).
Ingi son of Haraldr gilli, king of Norway (1136 to 1161) 451.
Ingibjǫrg Mother of Jarls (jarlamóðir), daughter of Finnr Árnason 449.
Ingibjǫrg daughter of Haraldr inn hárfagri 175, 423.
Ingibjǫrg daughter of Tryggvi Óláfsson, wife of Jarl Rǫgnvaldr 85, 89–91, 96, 100,
111, 115, 148, 438.
Ingigerðr daughter of Haraldr inn hárfagri 423.
Ingigerðr daughter of King Óláfr of the Svíar 91, 95, 96, 98–100, 111, 112, 115–17,
129, 130–32, 134, 144, 146–48, 152, 328, 339, 341, 343, 415.
Ingiríðr daughter of Sigurðr sýr 41.
Ingunar-Freyr son of Njǫrðr 421. See also Freyr.
Inney (Inderøy, Trondheimsfjord, Norway) 356 (verse). Cf. Eyin iðri in vol. I.
Innþrœndir (inland Þrœndir) 70, 71, 75, 178, 180, 356 (verse), 381 (verse), 401.
Innþrœnzkr (of inner Þrándheimr) 69 (verse).
Ireland (Írland) 128, 160, 163, 174, 425, 445, 450.
Irish, king of the (Írakonungr) 128, 163.
Islands, the (Eyjar) 174, see Orkney.
Ísleifr Gizurarson, bishop at Skálholt, Iceland (1056–80) 420.
Ísríðr daughter of Guðbrandr 220.
Ívarr hvíti (the White) 285.
Ívarr Sigtryggsson 328.

index of names

325Jaðarr (Jæren, district in south-west Norway) 196, 198, 201, 226, 235, 247, 312, 313,
315 (verse), 319 (verse), 339, 346, 425, 438; inhabitants of (Jaðarbyggjar) 235;
people of (Jaðarbyggjar) 248.
Jákob Óláfsson, king of the Svíar (1022–c. 1050) 130, 154–56; see Ǫnundr Óláfsson.
Jalfaðr, a name for Óðinn in kenning for warrior 390 (verse).
Jalkr, a name for Óðinn in kenning for shield 183 (verse).
James’s day, eve of St (Jákobsvǫkudagr) 130.
Jamtaland (Jämtland, district in central Sweden) 71, 82, 241, 242, 255, 259, 349,
369, 370, 414, 439.
Jamtr (people of Jamtaland) 242, 255, 256.
Jarðþrúðr Jónsdóttir 443.
Jarizleifr Valdamarsson, King in Garðar 144, 147, 148, 328, 339, 343, 415, 439.
Jarlasǫgur(nar) (Orkneyinga saga) 173.
Járnberaland (Dalarna), in central Sweden 348.
Játgeirr (Eadgar I), father of King Aðalráðr of the English 438.
Játmundr 17 (verse), see Eaðmundr (járnsíða).
Jerusalem (Jórsalir) 339, 443; (Jórsalaheimr) 25; cf. Jórsalafari.
Jesus Christ (Jesús Kristr, cf. Christ and White Christ) 124, 369.
Jómali, the Jómali (Jómali(nn)) (the god of the Bjarmar) 230–32.
Jómsborg, viking stronghold in Wendland, southern Baltic 398, 447.
Jómsvikings (Jómsvíkingar) vikings of Jómsborg 30, 47, 437.
Jón Árnason 443.
Jórsalafari (Jerusalem-traveller) 450
Jórunn skáldmær (Poetess), Norwegian, 10th century 427.
Jótar (Jutes, people of Jótland) 272, 281, 310 (verses).
Jótland (Jutland in Denmark) 276, 278 (verse), 449.
Jótlandssíða (western shore of Jutland) 12.
Julian the Apostate (Júlíánús níðingr) Roman Emperor (361–63; for the legend of
his death see Maríu saga 1871, 72–73 and 699–702) 14.
Jungufurða, a place in England, not identified 34.
Jǫkull Bárðarson 331, 332.
Jǫkull Ingimundarson 331.
Jǫrð, a goddess; in verse, in a kenning for a human woman 291.
Kálfr Árnason 181, 182, 247–49, 300, 301–02, 320, 321, 323, 331–35, 339, 372–78,
383–87, 402, 411, 412, 414, 415, 442 (verse), 443–45, 449.
Kálfr Arnfinnsson 383–85.
Kálfsflokkr, a poem by Bjarni Gullbrárskáld 442.
Kálfskinn, farm on Árskógsströnd in Eyjafjǫrðr, northern Iceland 128.
Kalmarnir (Kalmar, Sweden) 290.
Karl (inn) mœrski/Mœra-Karl (Karl of Mœrr/of the Mœrir) 262–67.
Karla-Magnús (Charlemagne) 210.
Karlhǫfði, a ship (the name means ‘man’s head’, referring to the style of figurehead
carved on the prow) 59, 61 (verse).
Karli of Langey, inn Háleyski (the Hálogalander) 211–13, 227–33, 250, 251, 253.
Karlsár (harbour for Cadiz?) 25.
Karmtsund (a sound by the island Kǫrmt in Rogaland, Karmsund) 77, 195, 197, 199.

326

heimskringla ii

Katanes (Caithness), in Scotland 159–64, 173, 335.
Kaupangr 241, 261, 403, 414, 448, 450; see Niðaróss.
Ketill Jamti (of Jamtaland or the Persistent?; cf. Jamtr) son of Jarl Ǫnundr 241.
Ketill kálfr (Calf) at (of) Hringunes 58, 70, 104–05, 219–20.
Kilir 79, 242; see Kjǫlr (of which Kilir is the plural form).
Kimbi 389–90.
Kinnlimasíða (Kinnheim, Kennemarland, the western coast of Holland) 13.
Kirjálaland (Karelia) 115.
Kjǫlr (Kjølen, mountain range in Norway) 71, 74, 241, 242, 349, 351, 370, 414,
440. Cf. Kilir.
Klyppr hersir (Lord) son of Þórðr Hǫrða-Kárason (Þorkell klyppr (= squarely built?)in Ágrip) 433.
Klœngr Brúsason 57. See note 81.
Knútr Knútsson, see Hǫrða-Knútr.
Knútr inn ríki (the Great) Sveinsson, king of the Danes and the English (died 1035)
30, 31, 33, 34, 39, 45, 158, 174, 209, 221–27, 234, 235, 248, 249, 253, 268–80,
283–86, 288–94, 301, 303–08, 310–12, 327, 330, 333–38, 345–47, 370–73, 398,
401, 402, 410, 411, 414, 438, 442, 446.
Knútsdrápa, a poem by Sigvatr 274.
Knýtlingar (descendants of Knútr inn ríki) 401, 412.
Kolbeinn sterki (the Strong), from Firðir 188, 189.
Kolbeinn, father of the poet Þórðr 30, 214.
Kolbjǫrn Árnason 181.
Kolr Hallsson 419.
Konofogor (Connor) king of the Irish (unidentified) 128–29, 163.
Konungahella (in Ranríki, at the mouth of the Gautelfr) 129, 157, 234, 235.
Konungssund (the King’s Sound), a channel between Lǫgrinn and the Baltic 8.
Krossbrekka (Langbrekka), in Valldalr 323.
Kúrland (in the eastern Baltic area, now Latvia) 115.
Kvistsstaðir (Kvistad), on Eyin iðri (Inney, Inderøy, Trondheimsfjord) 378, 381.
Kǫrmt (Karmøy, island in south-west Norway) 195, 199, 204.
Langey (Langøy, island in Hálogaland) 211, 228, 234.
Lapp (Finnskr) 120; Lapps (Finnar) 11, 345; (the) trade (trading) with Lapps(Finnferð, Finnkaup) 175, 306, 344; Lappish (Finnskr) 423; See also Finnish.
Lappland (Finnland) 10, 115.
Leifr Eiríksson 126.
Leifr Ǫzurarson, a leading man in the Faeroes 218–19, 236, 263–67.
Leikn, a giantess, in a kenning for valkyrie 311 (verse).
Leira (the Loire in France) 26 (verse).
Lengjuvík (Lenvik in Hálogaland) 234, 250.
Lesjar (Lesja in Guðbrandsdalar) 182, 184, 323, 326.
Líðandisnes (Lindesnes, the most southerly part of Norway) 70, 117, 127, 192,
434, 438.
Liðsstaðir (Listad in Guðbrandsdalar) 186.
Limafjǫrðr (Limfjorden, in Denmark) 274, 276, 305, 308 (verse), 433.
Listi (Lista, on the south coast of Norway), in a kenning for sea (Lista is connectedindex of names327

to the mainland by a narrow isthmus, and is almost an island) 93 (verse), 142(verse), 309 (verse).
Ljárdalr (Upplǫnd, Norway) 182.
Ljótr Þorfinnsson, jarl in Orkney (c. 976–c. 991) 159.
Lóar (Lom in Upplǫnd, Norway) 182–84, 186.
Loðinn of Vigg 52.
Loðinn Erlingsson 29.
London (Lundún(ir), Lundúnaborg (City of London?)) 15, 16 (verse), 17 (verse),
31, 32 (verse), 335 (verse).
Lorudalr (Lordalen in Upplǫnd, Norway) 182.
Lucius’s Church (Lúcíús-kirkja), church dedicated to St Lucius (Pope ad 253–54)
in Roskilde 285.
Lund (Lundr), in Skáney 291 (verse).
Lygra, island in northern Hǫrðaland 237, 239.
Læsir, inhabitants of Lesjar 186.
Lǫgr (Lågen), river in Guðbrandsdalar 184.
Lǫgrinn (Mälaren), lake in Sweden 7, 8, 98, 154, 155, 344.
Magnús son of Haraldr inn harðráði, king of Norway (1066–69) 450.
Magnús berfœttr (Barelegs) Óláfsson, king of Norway (1093–1103) 450, 451.
Magnús inn góði (the Good) Óláfsson, king of Norway (1035–46) 209–10, 327–28,
330 (verse), 343, 410 (verse) 415, 440–49.
Magnús son of Duke Ótta, duke in Saxony (1072–1106) 447.
Magnús blindi (the Blind) Sigurðarson, king of Norway (1130–35, 1137–39) 451.
Magnússdrápa, a poem by Arnórr jarlaskáld about Magnús inn góði 440.
Markir (forests), on the boundary between Norway and Sweden (now Aremark andØymark on the Norwegian side and Nordmark on the Swedish side) 79, 109,
134, 144.
Mary’s, St, church (Máríukirkja), in Sarpsborg 81.
Masarvík (Mosvik, in Þrándheimr) 52.
Meðaldalr (Meldal), in Orkadalr 50.
Melkólmr (Malcolm II), King of the Scots (1005–34) 160.
Mercurius, St (inn helgi Merkúríús) (224–50), martyred by the Emperor Decius 14.
Michael the archangel, feast of (29th September, Michaelmas) 284, 447.
Mjǫrs (Mjøsa, lake in eastern Norway) 70.
Mont (the Alps or Appennines, see note 489) 442 (verse).
Morstangarson (son of Þóra Morstǫng) 427.
Morstr (Moster), island in Sunn-Hǫrðaland (Sunnhordland) 427.
Morstǫng see Þóra Morstǫng 427.
Múlaþing, unknown assembly-place in Sweden; perhaps for Móraþing near Uppsala116.
Mærin (Mæren, north-east of Trondheimsfjord) 178–80.
Mœra-Karl 266, see Karl inn mœrski.
Mœrin (Muri), in Valldalr 323.
Mœrir (people of Mœrr) 26 (verse); jarl of the Mœrir (Mœrajarl) 26, 158.
Mœrr (Møre, Norð-Mœrr and Sunn-Mœrr) 76, 182, 215, 244, 261, 331, 377, 412,
439. See also Norð-Mœrr and Sunn-Mœrr.

328

heimskringla iiMǫðruvellir, in Eyjafjǫrðr (northern Iceland) 128, 215.
Mǫrk, the (Mǫrkin) 175, 228, see Finnmǫrk.
Mǫrukári Guðinason (Morkere; actually son of Ælfgar of Mercia), jarl (earl) in
England 284.
Nanna, name of a goddess, wife of Baldr 140 (verse), in a kenning for a (human) woman.
Naumdœlafylki, the district of Naumudalr 176.
Naumdœlir (people of Naumudalr) 242.
Naumudalr (Namdal, central–northern Norway) 175.
Nefjólfr father of Þórarinn 125, 128, 201, 202, 215.
Nereiðr inn gamli (the Old), jarl 41.
Nes (Bynes in Þrándheimr) 52, 76.
Nes (Synste-Nes), in Lóar 183.
Nesjar (headlands between Grenmarr and Foldin (Oslofjord)) 58, 82.
Nesjavísur (the Nesjar verses), a poem by Sigvatr 61.
Nið (Nidelva, the river Nið flowing into Trondheimsfjord) 53, 54, 57 (verse), 270(verse), 309 (verse), 449.
Niðarhólmr, island near Niðaróss 247.
Niðarnes, headland near Niðaróss 419.
Niðaróss (Trondheim) 52, 53, 57, 70, 72, 77, 174, 175, 177, 181, 209, 227, 241, 255,
261, 306, 333, 397, 448.
Nitja (Nitelva, river in Upplǫnd) 190.
Njáll son of Finnr inn skjálgi 424.
Njǫrðr, a god, father of Freyr 26 (in verse, pl., in kenning for warriors), 55 (in verse,
in a kenning for warrior), 421, 440 (in verse, in a kenning for warrior).
Njǫrðungar, Njǫrðr’s kin, gods, in a kenning for human beings 382 (verse).
Norð-Mœrr (Nordmøre) 424, 434.
Norðr-Agðir (people of north Agder, southern Norway) 70.
Norðreyjar (Nordoyar in the Faeroes) 263–65.
Normandy (Norðmandí) 26, 27, 33.
Northern Iceland, people of (Norðlendingar), people of the north of the country, i.e.
of the Northern Quarter of Iceland 215, 216.
Northern lands (Norðrlǫnd; Scandinavia) 30, 96, 97, 152, 222, 223, 421, 448.
Northumberland (Norðimbraland) in England, the Northumbria of Saxon times 34, 430.
Norway (Nóregr) 25, 27, 29, 30, 31, 36, 38, 39, 41, 46–48, 58, 59, 71, 72, 75, 78, 79,
84, 85, 95–99, 105, 113, 114, 117, 127, 139 (verse), 146, 147, 149, 157–59, 163–66,
168, 174, 176, 182, 216, 218, 221–24, 226, 236, 239, 241, 242, 255, 267–69, 271,
275, 282, 283, 288, 289, 292, 294, 303, 305–08, 310, 311, 317, 318, 326–28, 330,
334–39, 341, 343–48, 351, 370, 398–400, 402, 403, 409–11, 415, 419, 421–23, 428,
430–38, 440–42, 446, 448–50; people of Norway (Nóregsmenn) 132, 222, 411; rulersof Norway (Nóregshofðingjar) 26; king(s) of Norway (Nóregskonung(a)r) 76, 79,
85, 96, 112, 113, 115–17, 130–32, 144, 146, 148, 149, 153, 157, 158, 175, 207, 223,
227, 256, 271, 275, 283, 419, 437, 446, 450; the realm of Norway (Nóregsveldi) 116.
Norwegians (Austmenn) 266, 267; (Nóregsmenn) 115, 217; Norwegian (Norðmaðr)153; Norwegian person (norrœnn (maðr)) 91, 285; Norwegian stock (Norðmannaætt) 242; Norwegians (Norðmenn) 14, 26–27, 98, 129, 173, 256, 279, 286, 289,
294, 347, 349, 400, 415; force of Norwegians (Norðmannalið) 16.

index of names

329Nýjamóða, river in England, unidentified 21 (verse).
Nyrfi (Nyrve), a small island (and the farm of the same name) in Sunn-Mœrr 322.
Næríki (Närke), district between the great lakes in Sweden 328.
Nǫrvasund (Strait of Gibraltar) 25.
Oddr Kolsson 419.
Óðinn, a god 137 (verse), in a kenning for a warrior 384 (verse); cf. Harr, a namefor Óðinn, in a kenning for sword 382 (verse; see note 388).
Óláfr, kinsman of Kálfr Árnason 384.
Óláfr (II) Bjarnarson, king of the Svíar (c. 970–75) 435.
Óláfr (inn) sœnski (the Swedish) Eiríksson, king of the Swedes (Svíar) (c. 995–c.
1022) 8, 45, 71, 72, 74–77, 81, 86, 89, 91–92, 95–100, 111–12, 114–17, 129–32,
144, 146, 147, 149–58, 174, 191, 242, 269, 292, 371, 435, 438, 439.
Óláfr (Geirstaðaálfr) Guðrøðarson, king in Vestfold 421.
Óláfr son of Haraldr inn hárfagri 423–28, 432, 437.
Óláfr inn helgi (the Saint), digri (the Stout) Haraldsson, king of Norway (1015–28, died1030) 3–12, 14–16, 17 (·leifr, verse), 18, 20–27, 33–40, 42–62, 65, 67, 68, 70–90,
92, 96–105, 107–08, 111–21, 123–34, 140, 141, 142 (verse), 143 (verse), 144–49,
152, 153, 157, 158, 163–72, 174–93, 195–97, 199–227, 232, 234–46, 248–56,
260–63, 267–72, 273 (verse), 275, 277–83, 286–306, 310–17, 319–34, 336–52,
354–58, 360–78, 380, 381, 383–85, 387, 389, 390, 393–99, 401–05, 406 (verses),407 (verse), 408 (verses), 409–11, 415, 420–22, 437–43, 446–50; Óláfsbúðir
349 (see note 353); Óláfr’s cave (Óláfshellir) 325; Óláfr’s gate (Óláfshlið) 405;
Óláfskirkja (St Óláfr’s church in Niðaróss) 405; Óláfr’s shrine (Óláfsskrín) 450.
Óláfr inn kyrri (the Peaceful) Haraldsson, king of Norway (c. 1050–93) 450.
Óláfr son of Magnús berfœttr, king of Norway (1103–15) 450.
Oláfr Tryggvason, king of Norway (995–1000) 26–30, 39, 44, 46, 47, 50, 51, 53, 78,
85, 88, 89, 98, 159, 160, 167, 177, 288, 340, 411, 413, 420, 437, 438.
Orðost (Orust), island in Ranríki 83.
Orkadalr (Orkdal, in Þrándheimr) 27, 50, 51, 57, 76, 243; Orkadalr district(Orkdœlafylki) 51.
Orkdœlar (people of Orkadalr, on the river Orkn) 52.
Orkney (Orkneyjar) 74, 128, 129, 158–61, 163, 165, 167–74, 177, 182, 214, 425,
430, 434, 448. See also Islands (the).
Orkneyingajarlar, jarls of Orkney 170, 174.
Óslóarfjǫrðr (Oslofjord) 311.
Ostrarfjǫrðr (Osterfjorden in Hǫrðaland) 207.
Ótta (Ordulf or Otto), duke in Saxony (1059–72) 447.
Ótta, river in Guðbrandsdalar 182.
Óttarr svarti (the Black), Icelandic poet, 11th century 5, 6, 16, 19, 20, 22, 25, 35, 37,
91, 95, 100, 105, 144, 172, 191, 280, 421. See note 2.
Partar, unidentified group of people in England 20 (verse). Cf. vol. III, v. 226.
Peita (in verses), Peituland (Poitou in France) 25, 26 (verse).
Péttlandsfjǫrðr (Pentland Firth, Scotland) 335, 449.
Ragnarr ryk(k)ill (Snatcher) son of Haraldr inn hárfagri 423, 424.

330

heimskringla ii

Ragnfrøðr son of Eiríkr blóðøx 430.
Ragnhildr daughter of Árni Armóðsson and wife of Hárekr from Þjótta 181.
Ragnhildr daughter of Dagr 298.
Ragnhildr daughter of Eiríkr, king from Denmark 423.
Ragnhildr daughter of Eiríkr blóðøx 430.
Ragnhildr daughter of Erlingr Skjálgsson 29, 244–47.
Rannveig daughter of Þórir hundr’s son Sigurðr 443.
Ranríki (Bohuslän, south-east Norway, now part of Sweden) 79, 424, 429, 439.
Rauðr, farmer in Eystri-Dalir 298–99; Rauðr’s sons (Rauðssynir) 298.
Raumar, people of Raumaríki 190.
Raumaríki (Romerike, district in eastern Norway) 46, 58, 101–04, 190, 191, 424.
Raumelfr (Glomma, river to the east of Oslofjord) 70, 81.
Raumsdalr (Romsdal, district in western Norway, between Norð-Mœrr and SunnMœrr) 182, 261, 424–25, 434, 439.
Reinslétta, in Norð-Mœrr 426.
Rhine (Rín) river in Germany; in verse, in kennings for gold 142, 289.
Ríkarðr Ríkarðarson, jarl in Normandy (Richard II, died 1026) 26.
Ríkarðr Viljálmsson, jarl in Normandy (Richard I, died 996) 26.
Rínansey (North Ronaldsay in Orkney) 158.
Róðadrápa (Rood-drápa), a poem by Þórðr Sjáreksson 281.
Roðbert langaspjót (Longspear) Gǫngu-Hrólfsson 26 note 43.
Roðbert Ríkarðarson (Robert the Devil, died 1035), jarl in Normandy 26.
Róði, a sea king, in a kenning for the sea 60 (verse).
Rogaland (Rogaland, district in south-west Norway) 28, 58, 191, 196, 319, 346,
412, 413, 428, 434.
Rome (Rúm) 441; journey Romeward (Rúms fǫr) 441 (verse); City of Rome (Rúmaborg)
209; the road to Rome (Rúmavegr) 358; pilgrimage to Rome (Rúmferð) 32.
Rouen in Normandy (Rúðuborg) 271 (verse).
Rúða (Rouen in Normandy) 33, 34, 271; jarls of Rúða (Rúðujarlar) 26.
Rúðujarl (jarl of Rouen) 26.
Rygir (people of Rogaland) 196, 197, 375, 383.
Rýgjarbit (boundary between Agðir and the Vík, near the place now known as
Gjernestangen) 306.
Rǫgnvaldr son of Jarl Brúsi, jarl in Orkney (c. 1037–c. 1045) 163, 167, 172, 327,
439, 440, 448, 449.
Rǫgnvaldr inn ríki (the Great) Eysteinsson, jarl of the Mœrir 26, 158.
Rǫgnvaldr réttilbeini (Straight-Grown) son of Haraldr inn hárfagri 423, 425.
Rǫgnvaldr Óláfsson, king in Vestfold 421.
Rǫgnvaldr Úlfsson, jarl in Vestra-Gautland 28 (verse), 85, 88–90, 94 (verse), 111–15,
117, 129, 130, 132–34, 139, 140, 142 (verse), 143 (verse), 144–48, 438.
Rǫgnvaldsey (South Ronaldsay in Orkney) 159.
Sandver (Sandvær, island in Hálogaland) 228.
Sandvík (Sandwick), on Hrossey, Orkney 161, 165.
Sarpr (Sarp, Sarpsfossen, waterfall north of the Vík) 81.
Sarpsborg (in Vingulmǫrk, eastern side of the Vík) 146, 227, 234, 291; see Borg.
Sauðungssund (Sauesund, in Fjalir, western Norway) 36, 38 (verse).

index of names

331

Saurhlið (near Niðaróss) 398.
Saurr, a dog, king of the Þrœndir 241.
Saxi, unknown person 139 (verse).
Saxland (north Germany) 83, 447.
Saxons (Saxar) 120.
Scandinavian (language) (dƒnsk tunga) 421.
Scotland (Skotland, though this can also mean Ireland) 158, 159, 163, 173, 174,
223, 225, 445.
Scots (Skotar, though this can also mean the Irish), king of 160, 167–70.
Seal’s Avenger (Selshefnir), a spear 233. Cf. Þórir selr, Sel-Þórir.
Seine (Signa), river in France 27.
Seljupollar (Cilenorum aqua, now Guardia, by the mouth of the river Minho in
Spain?) 24.
Sel-Þórir (Seal-), King Óláfr’s steward 193, 198, 201, 205, see Þórir selr.
Sendibítr, poem by Jórunn skáldmær (cf. vol. I, note 173) 427.
Sexstefja, poem by Þjóðólfr Arnórsson 439. See note 455.
Shetland (Hjaltland) 74, 170, 173, 174. See also Hjaltland.
Síða, south-west Iceland 419.
Síðu-Hallr, see Hallr Þorsteinsson.
Sigríðr daughter of Skjálgr (Þórólfr skjálgr), wife of Sigurðr Þórisson 194, 195, 212.
Sigríðr daughter of Jarl Sveinn Hákonarson, wife of Áslákr Erlingsson 226.
Sigríðr in stórráða (of the Great Undertakings) daughter of Skǫglar-Tósti 433, 435–38.
Sigríðr Þórisdóttir, wife of Ǫlvir at Egg and later of Kálfr Arnason 332–33, cf. 181–82.
Sigrøðr son of Haraldr inn hárfagri 423, 425, 428.
Sigtryggr, powerful man in Næríki 328.
Sigtryggr (Tryggvi) son of Haraldr inn hárfagri 423, 424.
Sigtúnir (Sigtuna in eastern Sweden) 7, 440 (verse); Old Sigtúnir (fornu Sigtúnir,Sithun, Sign(h)ildsberg or Signesberg), 4 km west of Sigtuna 7.
Sigurðr, Jarl Hákon Eiríksson’s household bishop 370, 371, 398, 402.
Sigurðr, King Óláfr’s bishop 184, 205.
Sigurðr hít (Paunch?), King Hrœrekr’s standard-bearer 121, 123.
Sigurðr slefa (Lisp) Eiríksson 430, 433.
Sigurðr Erlingsson 29, 247, 249.
Sigurðr Eysteinsson, first jarl in Orkney 158.
Sigurðr son of Finnr inn skjálgi 424.
Sigurðr Hákonarson, Hlaðajarl (jarl of Hlaðir, died 962) 421, 428, 430–32, 435.
Sigurðr sýr (Pig; cf. Faulkes 2011, 86, note to 1/412 f.) Hálfdanarson 3, 4, 40–47,
49, 58, 68, 70, 107, 174, 219, 347, 419, 437–39, 449.
Sigurðr son of Haraldr gilli, king of Norway (1136–55) 451.
Sigurðr hrísi (Brushwood) son of Haraldr inn hárfagri 423, 437.
Sigurðr digri (the Stout) Hlǫðvisson, jarl in Orkney (991–1014) 159, 160, 161, 167,
174, 448.
Sigurðr hundr (Dog) Jónsson 443.
Sigurðr Jórsalafari (Jerusalem-Traveller) Magnússon, king of Norway (1103–30)
450, 451.
Sigurðr son of Rauðr 298, 299.
Sigurðr son of Þórir hundr 443.

332

heimskringla ii

Sigurðr Þórisson, brother of Þórir hundr 194.
Sigurðr Þorláksson 236, 237, 238, 239, 240, 266.
Sigvaldi son of Strút-Haraldr, jarl 12, 54.
Sigvatr skáld (Poet) Þórðarson, Icelandic poet, 11th century 7, 10–13, 17, 18, 20–24,
26, 28, 29, 33, 38, 54–56, 60–64, 68, 73, 74, 92–94, 121–22, 134, 135–40, 144,
145, 183, 209, 210, 224, 225, 267, 270–74, 277, 278, 292––97, 303, 304, 314–16,
318, 329, 358, 362, 366, 367, 377, 379, 380–84, 386, 393, 394, 405, 409, 410,
421, 441, 442, 445. See note 8.
Sil (in Guðbrandsdalar) 185.
Silund 270 (verse), see Sjáland.
Silvellir (in Guðbrandsdalar) 185.
Sjáland (Roslagen), in Uppland, Sweden 110.
Sjáland, Sjóland, Silund (Sjælland, Denmark) 269, 270 (verse), 283, 284.
Skáney/Skáni (Skåne, the southernmost part of Sweden, earlier part of Denmark)269, 277, 278 (verse), 283, 284, 290.
Skapti Þóroddsson, lawspeaker in Iceland (1004–30) 74, 77, 127, 217, 220, 240, 243.
Skarar (Skara, Gautland) 94, 148.
Skarnsund (Skarnsund, in Þrándheimr) 52.
Skaun (Skogn; cf. Skeynir), inland in Þrándheimr 50, 75, 439.
Skerfsurð (Skjærsurd in Lesjar) 323, 324.
Skeynir (people of Skaun) 180.
Skjálgr Erlingsson 29, 193, 200–01, 203, 226, 318.
Skjálgr (Þórólfr skjálgr), father of Erlingr 28, 39, 58, 67, 70, 78, 183, 192, 194, 206,
235, 244, 268, 293, 294, 306, 312, 315 (verse), 316 (verse), 322, 413, 438.
Skot (Skotet), headland in Sunnmœrr 322.
Skotborgará (Kongeå, river in southern Denmark) 448.
Skúli Þorfinnsson, jarl in Orkney (c. 976) 159.
Skǫglar-Tósti (Battle-) 433, 435, 438.
Skǫgul, a valkyrie; in a kenning for human woman 391 (verse).
Sknungar (people of Skáney, i.e. Danes) 281 (verse).
Smálond (Småland, southern Sweden) 291.
Snorri goði (priest/chieftain in Iceland) Þorgrímsson 217, 220, 240, 243, 255, 420, 421.
Snæfríðr the Lappish (finnska) daughter of Svási, married to Haraldr inn hárfagri
423; Snæfríðr’s sons (Snæfríðar­synir) 424.
Sogn (Sogn, western Norway) 36, 207, 424, 434, 438.
Sognsær (Sognesjø, the entrance to Sognefjorden, western Norway) 192.
Sóknarsund (Soknsund, in Rogaland) 413.
Sóleyjar (more correctly Soleyjar or Sǫleyjar?­—Solør, area of eastern Norway, on
the border with Sweden) 191.
Sóleyjar (i.e. Seleyjar, west of Líðandisnes) 312.
Sóli (Sole, in Jaðarr, on the south-west coast of Norway) 196, 235, 318.
Sólundir (Solundøyar, islands at the entrance to Sognefjord on the west coast of
Norway) 450.
Sótasker, Sóti’s skerry (Sóti’s rocks) (Sotholmen, off Suðrmannaland?) 6, 7 (verse).
Sóti, viking 6.
Southwark (Súðvirki), in London 15, 16, 18 (verse).
Sparabú (Sparbu, at the northern end of Trondheimsfjord) 241.

index of names

333

Sparbyggvafylki, district north-east of Trondheimsfjord 439.
Sparbyggvar, inhabitants of Sparbyggvafylki 180.
Sprakaleggr, i.e. Þorgils sprakaleggr (Break-Leg) 275.
Staðr (Stad), in Norð-Mœrr 426.
Staðr (Staden, headland at nearly the most westerly part of mainland Norway) 36,
191, 267, 306, 309 (verse), 321.
Stafabrekka (Stavbrækka, in Ljárdalr) 182.
Stafamýrar, unidentified place 353.
Stafr, farm in Veradalr (?), 353, 396.
Steig, in Guðbrandsdalar 220.
Steinavágr (Steinvåg), on the island of Heissa, Sunnmœrr 322.
Steinkell, king of the Svíar (1060–66) 424.
Steinker (Steinkjær, in the northern part of Þrándheimr) 52, 53.
Steinn (Stein), on Nes (Bynes in Þrándheimr) 76.
Steinn son of Skapti Þóroddson 220, 240, 243–49.
Stikla(r)staðir (Stiklestad, in the northern part of Þrándheimr) 363–65, 369, 376, 379(verse), 385 (verse), 390 (verse), 396–99, 403, 415, 422, 443, 444.
Stimr [or Stim n.?] (Stemmet), mountain near the sea on the boundary of Norð-Mœrr
and Raumsdalr 309 (verse).
Stjóradalr (Stjørdal, valley in Þrándheimr) 53, 75.
Stjórdœlafylki, the district of the people of Stjóradalr 439.
Stokk(s)sund, a sound (or sounds) by Stockholm 8.
Storð (Stord, an island off Hǫrðaland) 431.
Straumey (Streymoy), in the Faeroes 263, 264.
Strind (Strinda, a place in Þrándheimr) 76; Strind district (Strindafylki) in Þrándheimr 51.
Strindir (people of Strindafylki) 93 (verse).
Styrbjǫrn Óláfsson 97–99, 435.
Suðrland (Sutherland in Scotland) 160, 161.
Suðrmannaland (Södermanland in Sweden) 109.
Suðrvík (Sondervig), on the coast west of Ringkøbing in Denmark 12.
Súl (or Súla) (Sulstua), highest farm in Veradalr 352, 388, 443.
Sult (Sylte), in Valldalr 323, 331 (verse).
Sumarliði Sigurðarson, jarl in Orkney (1014–15) 160, 161.
Sunn-Hǫrðaland (south Hordaland, south-west Norway) 192, 427.
Sunn-Mœrr (Sunnmøre, western Norway) 261, 434.
Súrnadalr (Surendal, in Raumsdalr) 244.
Svanhildr (or Hildr) daughter of Eysteinn 423.
Sveinn, kinsman of King Hrœrekr 118, 119.
Sveinn Álfífuson, see Sveinn Knútsson.
Sveinn Guðinason, jarl (?Swegen Godwineson, died 1052) 284.
Sveinn Hákonarson, jarl (died 1016) 27, 39, 45, 52, 53, 54, 55, 57, 58, 59, 60 (verse),
61–63, 64 (verse), 65, 66 (verse), 67, 68 (verse), 69 (verse), 71, 72, 78, 103, 143(verse), 191, 221, 226, 326, 371, 409, 438, 439.
Sveinn tjúguskegg (Forkbeard) Haraldsson, king of the Danes (986–1014) 13, 14,98, 221, 235, 281 (verse), 438, 439.
Sveinn son of Knútr inn ríki and Álfífa, king of the Danes (1030–35) 345, 398–404,
406, 409–14, 440, 442.

334

heimskringla ii

Sveinn Úlfsson, king of Denmark (1047–74/6) 235, 277, 446.
Svíar (Swedes) 5, 7–9, 46, 79, 88, 91, 98, 99, 109, 110, 116, 130, 149, 154, 156, 242,
256, 279, 280 (verse), 282, 285, 286, 347–49, 367 (verse); Svíar army (Svíaherr)
153, 154; king(s) of the Svíar (Svíakonung(a)r) 8, 42, 44, 45, 67, 71, 72, 74–77,
79, 81, 82, 84–91, 96, 97, 99, 110–17, 129, 130, 132–34, 144–46, 148, 149, 157,
158, 174, 191, 227, 234, 242, 255, 256, 275–77, 282, 283, 289, 344, 348, 354,
371, 424, 435, 438, 439; realm of the Svíar, Swedish realm (Svíaveldi) 5, 90, 97,
109, 111, 147, 226, 327, 343, 348, 354.
Svíasker (line of rocky islands off Uppland and Suðrmannaland in Sweden) 6, 84.
Svínasund (Svinesund, on the eastern side of the Vík) 79, 424.
Svíþjóð (Sweden) 6 (verse), 7, 8, 71, 74, 84, 109, 110, 111, 114, 147, 149, 156, 191,
226, 227, 328, 344, 346–48, 370, 415, 433, 435–37, 439, 440.
Sweden (Svíþjóð) 141 (verse).
Swedes (Svíar) 280 (verse).
Swedish (sœnskr) 156, 242, 299, 440 (verse); Swedish army (sœnskr herr) 270(verse); Swedish king (konungr (inn) sœnski, sœnski konungr) 74, 75, 87; Swedish
realm, see Svíar.
Sygnir (people of Sogn) 139 (verse), 375, 445.
Sýr 438, i.e. Sigurðr sýr.
Sæheimr (Seim), in Norðr-Hǫrðaland (north Hordaland, south-west Norway) 431.
Sæla, island (Selja, in Firðir, western Norway) 36.
Sæmingr son of Ingunar-Freyr (son of Óðinn in the prologue to Snorra Edda) 421.
Sǫlvi klofi (Cleaver) Húnþjófsson 425.
Sǫlvi (Selva/Selven), in Norð-Mœrr, near the end of Þrándheimsfjǫrðr 426.
Teitr, the poet Sigvatr’s table companion 62 (verse). Cf. note 87.
Teitr son of Bishop Ísleifr 420.
Thames (Temps), river 15, 16.
Thomas, St, the Apostle (Túmas) 312.
Tíundaland (‘Tenth land’, an area in Uppland in eastern Sweden) 110, 111.
Toðarfjǫrðr (Tafjord, in Sunn-Mœrr) 323, 331.
Tófi Valgautsson 287.
Torf-Einarr (Turf-) son of Rǫgnvaldr, jarl in Orkney 158, 159.
Tósti 433, see Skǫglar-Tósti.
Tósti Guðinason, jarl (Tostig Godwineson, earl of Northumberland, died 1066) 284.
Tryggvaflokkr, a poem attributed to Sigvatr (cf. note 429) 413.
Tryggvi son of Haraldr hárfagri 423, see Sigtryggr.
Tryggvi son of Óláfr son of Haraldr hárfagri, king (died 963) 26, 27, 28 (verse), 29,
30, 39, 44, 46, 47, 50, 51, 53, 78, 85, 88, 89, 98, 159, 160, 167, 177, 267 (verse),
288, 340, 411, 413, 420, 427–29, 432, 437, 438, 445 (verse).
Tryggvi son of Óláfr Tryggvason, king 411–13.
Tungur, in the most northerly part of Jaðarr (now called Tunge and Tungenes) 315(verses).
Túnsberg (Tønsberg, Vestfold) 58, 79, 120, 123, 125, 158, 191, 192, 220, 223, 303,
306, 310, 312, 425, 428, 432, 434.
Túskaland (< Túrska-; Touraine, in France) 25 (verse).
Tøgdrápa (Journey Poem (?), a poem by Þórarinn loftunga 308.

index of names

335Úlfasund (Ulvesund, Nordfjord), in Firðir 36, 445 (verse).
Úlfhildr daughter of Óláfr Tryggvason 327, 328, 348, 447.
Úlfkell (Ulfcytil, English aldormann, died 1016) snillingr (Master) 18, 31, 32 (verse);Úlfkell’s country (Úlfkelsland), East Anglia 18.
Úlfnaðr (Wulfnoð, a South Saxon, father of Jarl Guðini) 284.
Úlfr Rǫgnvaldson, jarl 28 (verse), 143 (verses), 148.
Úlfr son of Skǫglar-Tósti 147, 438.
Úlfr son of Þorgils sprakaleggr, jarl 235, 275–77, 280, 284, 285, 446.
Úlfreksfjǫrðr (Lough Larne, in Ireland) 128, 163.
Ullarakr (district west of Fýri, near Uppsalir) 111, 112, 155.
Uppdalr (Uppdal), valley high up in the southern part of Þrándheimr 50; Uppdalr
Wood (Uppdalsskógr), at the top of Orkadalr 50.
Upplendingar (people of Upplǫnd) 69 (verse) 125, 191, 208 (verse), 409, 425.
Upplǫnd (Upplanda, area of eastern Norway) 45, 49, 100, 120, 177, 182, 191, 208,
219, 227, 297, 302, 347, 354, 371, 403, 423, 425, 428, 429, 433, 437; people,
men of Upplǫnd (Upplendingar) 327, 364, 424; king(s) in Upplǫnd, king(s) of
the Upplendingar (Upplendingakonung(a)r) 46, 125.
Uppsalaauðr (‘Uppsala wealth’) 110.
Uppsalir (Uppsala) 97, 109–11, 149, 435; king(s) of (Uppsalakonung(a)r) 97, 115,
153; (the law of (Uppsalalǫg) 110, 151; the Uppsalir assembly (Uppsalaþing) 99,
114, 130, 151–53.
Uppsvíar, the Svíar (Swedes) of Uppland (the coastal area north of Stockholm) 152,
155, 156; leaders of the (Uppsvíahǫfðingjar) 155.
Útsteinn (Utstein, by the island Mosterøy in Rogaland) 317 (verse), 321 (verse).
Vágar (Vågan, on Aust-Vågøy in Lofoten, Hálogaland) 250; Vágafloti, the fleet
at Vágar (i.e. the place where the merchant ships harboured?) 212; Vágastefna,
meeting-place, i.e. market at Vágar 212.
Vágarǫst (Rosta, in Guðbrandsdalar) 185.
Vági (probably more correctly Vagi) (Vágá), settlement in Guðbrandsdalar 183,
184, 186.
Valdamarr 406 (verse). See next.
Valdamarr son of Jarizleifr 148; perhaps the same person 406 (verse). See note 421.
Valdi (off Valdi: perhaps on the coast below the Yorkshire Wolds, near the mouthof the Humber) 34.
Valdres (district in Upplǫnd, central Norway) 46, 207.
Valgautr, Gautish man 287.
Valland (i.e. Frakkland, Francia) 13, 26, 33, 34, 271, 292.
Valldalr (Valldal), in Sunn-Mœrr 323, 331.
Valþjófr jarl Guðinason (Walþeof was actually son of Sigurðr, jarl in Northumber­land, and was probably a Dane) 284.
Vangr (Vang) in Hǫrðaland 206.
Varrandi (Guérande, just south of the Britanny peninsula, near the coast; not in Peita(Poitou)) 25, 26 (verse).
Vatsbú (Vadsbo) in Vermaland 328.
Vatsdalr, in Húnaþing, northern Iceland 331.
Veðrey (Väderø), island off Halland in Sweden 291.

336

heimskringla ii

Veggirnir (Vägga), southernmost farm on Sótanes in Ranríki 432.
Vegsund (sound between Sula and Yksnøy in Storfjorden, Romsdal, western Norway)
322.
Veradalr (Verdal), valley in Þrándheimr 74, 179, 363, 370, 388, 396, 443, 444.
Verdœlafylki, district around Veradalr 352, 439.
Verdœlir the people of Veradalr 180, 359 (verse), 388.
Vermaland (Värmland, district in western Sweden, on the border with Norway) 109,
149, 328, 347.
Vestfirðir (the Western Fiords of Iceland) 244.
Vestfjǫrðr (Vestfjorden, Hálogaland) 252.
Vestfold, area to the west of Oslofjord 40, 421, 423–27, 429, 434.
Vestmannaland (Västmanland), in eastern Sweden 110.
Vestra-Gautland, south-western Sweden 96, 109, 130, 132, 148, 227, 234, 287,
291, 438.
Vestrfararvísur, a poem by Sigvatr 271.
Vestr-Gautar people of Vestra-Gautland 87, 113, 115, 132, 149, 155.
Vettaland (Vettelanda in Ranríki) 82.
Víðkunnr Jónsson of Bjarkey 443.
Vigg (Vigga), a farm in Orkadalr in Þrándheimr, on the coast 52, 363.
Vígleikr Árnason 322.
Vík/the Vík (Vík/Víkin, Oslofjord and the land on both sides) 39, 57, 58, 59, 70, 79,
80, 81, 83, 86, 117, 120, 133, 158, 191, 192, 219, 220, 226, 235, 241, 291, 303, 310,
312, 399, 412, 428, 429, 432, 438, 439, 450; people of the Vík (Víkverjar) 83, 85.
Víkinga-Kári Sigurðarson 89.
Víkverir, Víkverjar (inhabitants of (the) Vík) 425, 426, 428, 430, 432.
Vilborg daughter of Gizurr hvíti 89.
Viljálmr langaspjót (William Longspear, 893–943) son of Gǫngu-Hrólfr, jarl inNormandy 26. Cf. note 43.
Viljálmr Ríkarðarson, jarl in Normandy 26. Cf. vol. III 469.
Viljálmr, Jarl, town of (Viljalms bœr, in verse) (Villamea, in northern Spain?) 23.
Vinðland (Wendland, on the southern shore of the Baltic) 130, 398, 438, 447.
Vinðr (Wends, people of Wendland) 447, 448. See also Wends.
Vingulmǫrk, district around Oslo 100, 424, 429, 434.
Vísivaldr, king from Garðaríki 436.
Vissivaldr son of Jarizleifr 148.
Visundr (the Bison), a ship 267, 268 (verses), 331.
Vitgeirr, magician 425.
Vúlgáríá (Old Great Bulgaria, on the north side of the Black Sea and eastwards
between the Volga and Kuma rivers) 339.
Vænir (Lake Vänern in Sweden) 79.
Vǫrs (Voss, area in Hǫrðafylki, western Norway) 89, 206.
Wends (Vinðr) 20 (verse), 448 (verse). See also Vinðr.
White-Christ (Hvíta-Kristr, i.e. Jesus Christ; cf. Christ) 354, 369, 442 (verse).
Yggr, a name for the god Óðinn (in verses) 16 (in a kenning for battle), 17 (in akenning for battle), 65 (in a kenning for raven), 440 (in a kenning for warrior).

index of names

337Þangbrandr, Saxon priest 420.
Þelamǫrk (Telemark, southern Norway) 424.
Þingvǫllr, the site of the annual Alþingi in Iceland 214.
Þjóðólfr inn fróði (the Learned) of, from, in Hvinir (inn hvinverski), Haraldr inn
hárfagri’s poet 421.
Þjóðólfr Arnórsson, Icelandic poet, eleventh century 439, 448.
Þjótta (Tjøtta), island off Hálogaland 175, 176, 181, 211, 253, 289–91, 305, 306,
339, 345, 372, 375, 386, 443.
Þóra Morstǫng or Morstrstǫng (Pole of Morstr) 427.
Þóra daughter of Finnr inn skjálgi 424.
Þóra daughter of Þorbergr 245.
Þóra daughter of Þorsteinn, wife of Árni Armóðsson 181.
Þóraldi, King Óláfr’s steward 179, 180.
Þórálfr Sigmundarson of Dimon 218–19, 236, 237, 238, 239.
Þorarinn loftunga (Praise-Tongue), Icelandic poet, eleventh century 307–08, 310,
399, 406, 409.
Þórarinn Nefjólfsson 125–28, 201–03, 215, 217, 218.
Þórarr, lawman in Jamtaland 255–56, 257.
Þorbergr Árnason 29, 181, 244–49, 327, 387, 402, 411, 445 (verse).
Þórðr Sigvaldaskáld (Þórrøðr in verse; Sigvaldi’s Poet), father of the poet Sigvatr
54, 442 (verse).
Þórðr skotakollr (?-head) 145.
Þórðr Barkarson 214.
Þórðr Fólason, King Óláfr’s standard-bearer 122, 123, 366, 380, 381.
Þórðr ístrumagi (Fat Belly) Gothormsson 186, 187, 220.
Þórðr Hǫrða-Kárason 433.
Þórðr Kolbeinsson, Icelandic poet, eleventh century 30, 31, 214.
Þórðr Sjáreksson, Icelandic poet, eleventh century 281.
Þórðr inn lági (the Short) Þorláksson 236–38, 266, 267.
Þorfinnr/Þorfiðr munnr/muðr (Mouth), poet of King Óláfr 358, 359, 381.
Þorfinnr/Þorfiðr Sigurðarson, jarl in Orkney (1020–64) 160–74, 182, 448, 449.
Þorfinnr/Þorfiðr hausakljúfr (Skull-Splitter) Torf-Einarsson, jarl in Orkney (c. 963–c.
976) 159, 430.
Þorgautr skarði (Harelip) 74–77, 84.
Þorgeirr, King Óláfr’s steward 243–45.
Þorgeirr of Kvistsstaðir 378, 381.
Þorgeirr afráðskollr (Payment-Chap) 419.
Þorgeirr flekkr (Spot), a farmer 352, 443, 444.
Þorgils sprakaleggr (Break-Leg; it is thought likely that Þorgils was son of an English­
man called Spracling, and that sprakaleggr is a corruption of that name) 235, 275.
Þorgeirr Hávararson 214.
Þorgils Arason 127–28.
Þorgils Gellisson 326, 419, 431.
Þorgils Hálmuson, farmer at Stiklarstaðir 365, 394–98, 403.
Þorgils son of Haraldr inn hárfagri 423–25.
Þorgnýr, lawman in Tíundaland 111, 115.
Þorgnýr Þorgnýsson, lawman in Tíundaland 111, 116.

338

heimskringla iiÞorgnýr son of Þorgnýr Þorgnýsson, lawman in Tíundaland 111, 113–17, 133.
Þorinn, a dwarf, in a kenning for poetry 32 (verse).
Þórir, see Gauka-Þórir.
Þórir, father of Sigurðr 194.
Þórir, man in Jamtaland 258–59.
Þórir helsingr (of Helsingjaland) 241.
Þórir langi (the Long) 80–81, 123.
Þórir selr (Seal), King Óláfr’s steward 193, 195–98, 200, 201, 205, 206. See Sel-Þórir.
Þórir Erlingsson 29, 247, 249.
Þórir Guðbrandsson 51.
Þórir Hróaldsson, hersir (lord) 423.
Þórir þegjandi (Silent) son of Rǫgnvaldr Eysteinsson, jarl 424.
Þórir hundr (Dog) Þórisson, landed man 177, 194, 198, 205–06, 212, 213, 228–34,
250–53, 293–94, 300, 306, 339, 344, 345, 373–78, 383–89, 396, 397, 443; Hundr
384 (verses).
Þórir Ǫlvisson 300–02, 327, 333, 373.
Þorkell at Apavatn 54.
Þorkell fóstri (Foster-Father) Amundason 161, 162, 164–66, 169–72, 174, 177.
Þorkell Eyjólfsson 214, 217, 220, 240, 255, 292.
Þorkell (inn) hávi (the Tall) Strút-Haraldsson 12, 54, 333.
Þorlákr, father of Sigurðr and Þórðr 236, 238, 266.
Þorleikr Bollason 214.
Þormóðr Kolbrúnarskáld (Kolbrún’s Poet) Bersason, Icelandic poet (997–1030) 214,
356, 358, 359, 361–62, 389, 390–93. See note 357.
Þóroddr son of Snorri goði 220, 240, 243, 255–61.
Þórr, a god 184, 187.
Þórrøðr see Þórðr Sigvaldaskáld.
Þórsbjórg (Torshaug), in Norð-Mœrr 426.
Þórshǫfn (Tórshavn), on Straumey (Streymoy) in the Faeroes 263.
Þorsteinn fróði (the Learned) 157.
Þorsteinn gálgi (Gallows) 181.
Þorsteinn knarrarsmiðr (merchant ship builder) 375, 385.
Þorsteinn Hallsson 217, 220.
Þorsteinn rauðr (Red) Óláfsson 159.
Þorviðr stami (Stammerer), adviser of King Óláfr of the Svíar 153–54.
Þótn (Toten, an area of Haðaland near Lake Mjǫrs) 46, 190, 208, 220, 424.
Þrándarnes (Trones, off the northern part of Hálogaland; not in Ǫmð (Andøy), but
in Hinn (Hinnøy)) 194, 212.
Þrándheimr, district of northern Norway, modern Trøndelag (cf. Þrœndalǫg) 51, 52,
54, 56, 58, 70–73, 77, 82, 158, 174, 175, 177, 178, 180, 182, 192, 209. 213, 215,
234, 241, 242, 247, 250, 261, 302, 305, 306, 319, 321, 331–33, 345, 351, 352,
354, 370, 399, 401, 403, 406 (verse), 412, 423, 425–28, 430, 431, 433, 434, 439,
440, 443, 446; the mouth of (entrance to) the Þrándheimr fiord (Trondheimsfjord)(Þrándheimsmynni) 431.
Þrándr hvíti (the White) 82, 255.
Þrándr in/from Gata Þorbjarnarson, Faeroese chieftain 218, 236–37, 239, 240, 263,
264–67.

index of names

339Þrjótshverfi (Kverven), the most westerly part of Erlingsey (Ellingsøy), in SunnMœrr 322.
Þróttr, a name for the god Óðinn, in a kenning for battle 37 (verse).
Þrœndalǫg (Trøndelag; = Þrándheimr) 27, 414.
Þrœndir, Þrœndr (people of Þrándheimr) 24 (verse), 47, 70, 72, 178, 241, 242, 359(verse), 373, 375, 379 (verse), 403, 410, 411, 425, 426, 428, 429, 431, 433, 437,
440 (verse), 445.
Þrœndish (Þrœnzkr) from Þrándheimr 380 (verse).
Þundr, a name for the god Óðinn, in a kenning for seafarer 31 (verse), in a kenningfor battle 359 (verse).
Þuríðr daughter of Snorri goði 420.
Þursasker (rocks in the sea by Thurso Bay, in the north of Caithness, Scotland?)174 (verse).
Æsir, the Norse gods 177.
· en helga (‘The Holy River’; Áin helga, Helgeå, in Skáney) 281 (verse). See Áin
helga.
Ǫgló (Skatval district) in Stjóradalr 431.
Ǫgmundr Fólason 367 (verse).
Ǫgvaldsnes (Avaldsnes), on Kǫrmt 195, 197, 199, 201, 204–06.
·leifr (in verses), i.e. Óláfr Haraldsson, inn helgi (the Saint) 10, 17, 18, 20, 21, 23,
28, 61, 134, 142, 143, 225, 268, 270, 272, 273, 281, 293, 295, 317, 330, 331, 360,
366, 367, 380, 385, 390, 393, 394, 406, 408, 409, 439, 441, 442, 445; the two·leifrs (Óláfr Tryggvason and Óláfr Haraldsson (the Saint)) 445.
Ǫlvir, one of three Gautish farmers 137, 138 (verse).
Ǫlvir at Egg 178–82, 300, 302, 333, 373.
Ǫmð (Andøy), island in Hálogaland 194.
Ǫnundr jarl from Sparabú 241.
Ǫnundr (Jákob) Óláfsson, king of the Svíar (1022–c. 1050) 156, 157, 191, 226–27,
234, 235, 256, 269, 270 (verse), 275–80, 282–83, 286, 344, 347–48. See also
Jákob Óláfsson.
·sta, i.e. Ásta daughter of Guðbrandr kúla, mother of St Óláfr 139 (verse).
Ǫzurr father of Leifr 218, 236, 263, 266, 267.